《M.I N.E endless Love》


 Chapter 1: At the glass house

    Joel¡¯s foot was on the turtle, ready to elerate as soon as the green light came on. It can be so annoying sometimes when the traffic suddenly shows red when you think you are going to beat the traffic.


    His boss Rodrigo Campbell was sitting in the passenger seat and ordered him to drive to the ss house in twenty minutes against the usual forty minutes drive.


    He was seated with his girlfriend Cami Dickson, who also was his secretary. He was having hisptop on his thighs and was working on it.


    His full attention was on hisptop while Cami sat with her arms folded across her chest quietly. The sight of which indicates that she was afraid of something.


    Rodrigo is the richest dude in the country at the young age of 25. The President of the Campbell¡¯s group and heir to the entire Campbell¡¯s Companies worldwide.


    He is tall, handsome with a powerful aura. A private person and hates publicity. He was an eye candy to the female species and highly admired by his male counterparts.


    He is extremely devoted to the best interest of thepany and within three years he took over thepany, it¡¯s horizons have spread far and wide.


    Rodrigo turned and nced at Cami sitting quietly and he hived a smile. Thetter was lost in her thoughts and she missed his nce.


    Rodrigo recounted their first meeting in his heart and he grinned. He never imagined that things could work out so beautifully between them.


    To say the truth, he wasn¡¯t quite the gentleman the day they met. He shook his head and continued working on hisputer.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± He teased, shutting down theputer and cing it aside. He pulled her to himself and she willingly snuggled into him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± He asked, cing a featherlight kiss on her temple. He loves her and she loves him too.


    She had saved his life and he had fallen in love with her afterward. He never thought a day woulde in his life that he would be saved by a girl, until Cami did just that.


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± Cami called gently, ying with his shirt buttons. If there¡¯s anything she wants the most right now, it is for him to let her go.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡± Rodrigo grunted. He looked at her, his lower jaw directly above her hair. He stroked her hair and his other hand pulled her tighter.


    ¡± Can you just spare me this lunch, I don¡¯t want toe with you¡± She requested. His parents disliked her already. She doesn¡¯t want to belittle herself more by following him to the ss house.


    ¡± No, I won¡¯t,¡± he paused, before dering ¡± rest¡± and caressed her back gently. He knew that was her fear. She doesn¡¯t want to apany him to lunch in his parents house.


    His mother had called him an hour ago toe over for lunch. He had refused with an excuse that he had a heap of work on his desk but she insisted and said it was his grandfather¡¯s orders.


    He had no option than toe. His grandfather was one person he couldn¡¯t refute. He must obey no matter how difficult it was for him.


    He was used to having lunch with his secretary who invariably is his girlfriend Cami. Hence he asked her to apany him to lunch at his parents ce.


    They had to face the monster once and for all and show their unrelenting love for each other. What¡¯s the use of running away from reality and what they feel for each other?


    Being a coward will do them no good. He loves Cami and not Emma. He can¡¯t help it, his heart only bears for Cami.


    Joel drove into the vastpound of the ss house. It¡¯s called a ss house because the exterior was made of ss transparent and glittering.


    His parents lived there and that was where his father also lived before his death. And now, his grandfather and mother lived there with the servants or when his sister Mirabeles around.


    Joel drove until he parked at the garage and Rodrigo gently tapped Cami to wake her up. She shivered and looked up at him with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°Rx, I am here¡± he coaxed her. No one is going to eat when up or whip her with a cane. At least he had brought her and would definitely protect her.


    She is his girlfriend and not anyone else¡¯s. He knew his mother had met her several times and had been hostile toward her but she hasn¡¯t warned her to stay off.


    He was the one to have an argument or tussle with his family and not her. She shouldn¡¯t be scared but be calm,posed with self esteem.


    Cami nodded and sighed softly. She was definitely going to still meet them or some other day if she was going to love Rodrigo forever.


    Rodrigo alighted and held the door for Cami to step out. She did and looked at the beautiful ss house and then at Rodrigo before intertwining her hand with his and walked along.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your ce is good¡± Camiplimented and Rodrigo smiled and said she was going to be a part of the family soon.


    As they approached the house, they heardughtering from the house which definitely belong to the feminine gender:

 Chapter 2

    Rodrigo walked in followed closely by Cami. L Campbell was seated poised and beside her was seated a delicate looking girl with a fragile look and appearance.


    When Cami saw, she had to swallow a lump of saliva. The girl looked perhaps a little younger than her, beautiful with an exquisite outfit.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Within a few seconds, Cami had nced at her. Her earrings, ne and Bangles were pure gold, glittering and giving her the air of a girl from an aristocratic family.


    Her eyshes were long and her fingernails were painted red which is the same with her lipstick. Her eyeballs were grey and she has blond hair.


    L Campbell and the girl looked in the direction of the both of them and there was an instant frown on the face of L.


    The girl looked at Cami with disdain and looked her to her toes, an act of arrogance on disy.


    The girl stood up with a forced smile, her eyes lingering at the intertwined fingers of Rodrigo and Cami. She already showed a disapproving  ring at the girl with Rodrigo.


    She walked towards Rodrigo with the intention of hugging him and smiled ¡± Hello Rodrigo¡± she said,ing closer.


    Rodrigo pretended not to see her at all, he treated her as air, and pulled Cami close, holding her by the waist. He would see if the stupid Emma would still be willing to fool herself.


    Emma paused, a distorted look on her face. He avoided her and hugged another girl before her? How could he disrespect her so much?


    ¡°Hi mum¡± Rodrigo said, walking past the stunned Emma who stood embarrassed and red at him and his girlfriend.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this Rodrigo?¡± L demanded. She can¡¯t imagine that her son has the audacity to bring this trash here, to his family house?


    He had told him that when Emmaes around, he woulde over for lunch. He should have known that he wasing over to have lunch with Emma and his family.


    Why brought this thing along with him? Who dares to bring a girlfriend to a meeting to embarrass his fiance? What is wrong with her son?


    ¡°How do you mean mum?¡± Rodrigo asked, looking surprised at his mother¡¯s question. How can she ask him what that means?


    He had only brought his girlfriend home for lunch, so what¡¯s the big deal about it? And besides it¡¯s only normal that one goes to lunch with his girlfriend.


    ¡°Why are you here with this thing? I remember I told you Emma would being over..¡±L inquired and Rodrigo¡¯s countenance changed.


    ¡°What do you mean by this thing mum? My girlfriend¡¯s name is Cami and I would appreciate it if you address her by her name in the future¡± Rodrigo was furious.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Aunt, there is no problem with himing over with a friend. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t get upset with him..¡± Emma said, with  a forced smile.


    Cami was already struggling to get free from Rodrigo and take to her heels but he was holding her tight and would not let her get free. He was never going to let her feel inferior to anyone.


    ¡°Oh darling.. I know you have a heart of gold. You are definitely going to be the best daughter inw anyone would ever crave for. Father was right when he asked Rodrigo to be married to you¡± L chimed, walking over and kissing her temple.


    Rodrigo had passed the twodies and walked towards the dining room with Cami. He didn¡¯t wait to hear the ending part of his mother¡¯s words to Emma.


    He had made it clear he was not interested in getting married to Emma. But his grandfather and mother were head bent in match making them.


    He was not going to be med. And if Emma is wise, she would find her way already and head toward her parents home, and find another suitor rather than wasting her time and waiting for him toe.


    His grandfather stepped down from the stairs. He knows already that his grandson has arrived, he saw his car drive through the gate a while ago.


    And knowing Emma was here, granddaughter of histe friend Kim, he was willing to see them both getting to know each other.


    Emma was Martin¡¯s daughter and Martin¡¯s father was Kim, friend to Rodrigo¡¯s grandfather. He wants their friendship to grow and he decides to make his grandson a son-inw to Martin, Kim¡¯s son.


    But Kim was dead. He died the previous year but Larry Campbell decided to keep his promise to his best friend Kim even though he was in the grave.


    But when he saw Cami, he frowned. His grandson was going to put him to shame if he didn¡¯t stop being with their filth.


    ¡°Hello grandfather¡± Rodrigo said, offering a seat for the terrified Cami. He deliberately didn¡¯t look at his father, he knew his grandfather¡¯s gaze must be a little distorted.


    ¡°You are supposed to have lunch with your fiance Emma. Why are you here with some characterless girl?¡± Larry Campbell was furious.


    ¡°I was wondering myself why some girls wouldn¡¯t let a man woo them before running around cheaply to seduce them..¡± L added, walking to the dinning with Emma behind.


    ¡°I take an exception to that. I won¡¯t let anyone disrespect my girlfriend. She is my girlfriend and I brought her here. If you have anything to say, direct them to me and not her.


    And if you think I am not wee, I will walk away now, I wasn¡¯t interested in having lunch with you either¡± Rodrigo dered.


    Cami was shivering already. She hadn¡¯t taken a seat before and wished she could walk away so quickly. She can¡¯t imagine what else they would say to her.


    She had already been called by some unpleasant adjectives already. She wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her tears in check if another adjective is added.


    ¡°Grandfather, Aunt, I am fine with Rodrigo being here with his friend. We are just getting to meet each other officially. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t bring her here again¡± Emma defended with a mischievous stare at Cami.


    ¡°Why did you poke your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong? Who told you I needed your defence and who made you think next time I won¡¯t being home with my girlfriend? Stay off matters you are not invited in¡± Rodrigo warned and gave her a menacing stare.


    Emma was stunned at Rodrigo¡¯s words. He dares to talk to her carelessly simply because of the trash he came with.


    She had heard of the rumoured girlfriend Rodrigo loved and cherished and now she believed it. She would deal with her, she doesn¡¯t know howplicated it is for her topete with her man.


    Rodrigo forced Cami to sit down and sat next to her. ¡°Lunch now or I leave?¡± He dered and looked towards his mother.


    Jenny was panting when he pushed open the door to the house. She had been running all the way from the hospital. She doesn¡¯t have a dime in her and after the words of the doctor, she didn¡¯t think the distance of the hospital to her home mattered.


    It all seemed like a two minutes walk because of how scared she was after the doctors said her mother was going to be removed from the life support machine.


    The bill was much and if there is no more payment, her mother would be removed from the support machine and allowed to die.


    She can¡¯t afford to lose her mother. Despite being in aa for so long, she still wanted her mother to live, toe back to her again.


    Her parents had been involved in an ident two years ago and her father had died in that ident. Her mother was brought to the hospital in aa.


    She showed signs of waking up someday but the next thing she heard was that she had gone into a vegetative State. Her life was only being sustained by the life support machine.


    Jenny was breathing hard as her chest pushed forward and backwards, she opened her mouth to be able to breathe more easily.


    She was feeling thirsty but that was the least of the things that bothered her. She can be thirsty forever, that would matter as much as getting her uncle and Aunt to help save her mother.


    Her Aunt Sabrina was seated in the sitting room with her legs crossed and perusing a newspaper. She seemed to be rxed and perfectly calm.


    ¡°Aunt, Aunt, I need your help!¡± Jenny said, kneeling before her and holding her feet. She was still breathing hard and sweating profusely.


    Sebrina frowned and moved her feet away from Jenny. But thetter went after her feet and held it. She bowed, almost kissing those feet.


    ¡± Please save my mum Aunt, please save her¡± Jenny was pleading, this time her eyes were already welled up in tears.


    ¡± Your mother is simply useless and will never recover. Why should I save her?¡± Sabrina asked, eyeing her niece.


    ¡± Please Aunt, I know one day she wille around again. And the doctor said they needed more money to keep her in the support machine..¡± Jenny was pleading the more.


    Her cousin Betty came downstairs and walked past her to sit next to her mother. She was chewing gum and blowing it lousily like some cheap loose girls in the brothels.


    ¡°That would be better for us all if she dies. She had wasted a lot of money and wouldn¡¯t wake up from aa. You think I would be willing to spend more money on the vegetable you referred to as your mother?¡± Sabrina dered and pushed Jenny off from holding her feet.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore. Her mother, wealthy and beautiful Temi Davies, has been reduced to a vegetable and her aunt said it was better that she died.


    Her parents¡¯ wealth and properties were taken over by her uncle and his family and they moved into her home and owned it.


    Now she¡¯s be a guest in her parents house and even begging her aunt to save her mother and she said it was better than she died?


    How can she endure such evil words from her own family towards her mother? Well, now is not the time to pick offence, what she wants is to see her Mother being offered medical help, that is the only way to console herself that her mother woulde alive again.


    ¡± Aunt, please anything you want me to do, any errands, I will but just save my mother¡± Jenny pleaded, her eyes gone red and her nose sour.


    Sebrina and her daughter nced at each other and a faint smile appeared at the corner of thetter¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 3: Marry a cripple

    ¡°Are you really sure you are willing to do anything In exchange for keeping your mother alive?¡± Sabrina asked, looking at Jenny disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes Aunt, anything, I will do it provided my mother will be saved¡± she assured and Sabrina told her to stand up and clean her tears. Jenny did, happy that at least there¡¯s light in her tunnel.


    ¡°You¡¯ll marry Eduardo Anderson¡± Sabrina dered and Jenny was shocked. Marry Eduardo Anderson? Why? She looked from her aunt to her cousin and it appeared they did not give a damn about what she was feeling at the time.


    ¡°But.. Betty. was going¡­ to marry him tomorrow¡± Jenny stammered. That she said she was going to do anything doesn¡¯t mean she should steal her cousin¡¯s future husband.


    ¡°Remember you are the one who wants to save your dying mother not me¡± Betty said flippantly and kept browsing with her phone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jenny was lost. Everyone knows that Eduardo Anderson is cripple and has a hot temper. A daughter from the Davis family was to marry Eduardo Anderson, something that has been known since they were kids.


    But a year ago, Eduardo was involved in an ident that left him cripple and confined to a wheelchair. Above that, he was said to be hot tempered as well.


    And now, these two want her to be married to a cripple. Betty is the youngest though, but because her parents were in charge of the Davis wealth and property, their daughter Betty should be the one to get married before her.


    Her parents were the ones alive; they own the riches of the Davis family. Why should she be the one to marry Eduardo Anderson?


    The rule was that, the parents in the Davis family will marry their daughter off to the billionaire Anderson¡¯s son. In every sense of the word, Betty should be the one marrying that man not her.


    ¡°Are you ready to ept my kind offer or watch your mother die?¡± Sebrina asked and Jenny nodded, as her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Cami couldn¡¯t eat much. Her hands were shaking. She wants to leave at once. The menacing staresing from Emma and the hostile onesing from L, makes her feel the temperature of the room was too hot for her skin.


    She looked around and saw that the air conditioner was on. Why was she feeling so hot despite the cool air? No one else was sweating except her.


    As she kept looking fidgeting, L couldn¡¯t hide her hatred for the trash and she yelled at her ¡°Get up!¡± And quickly Cami stood up, before Rodrigo could hold her down, she was up and walking out quickly.


    ¡°Cami!, Cami!¡± Rodrigo called her, standing up and going after her. He was going to pursue her when his grandfather called him back and ordered him to sit down.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for? Do you really have to chase my girlfriend away? Rodrigo was furious. How can his mother do that to him? Sending his girlfriend away and his grandfather stopping him from pursuing her.


    Dropping his cutleries, L said ¡°this is disrespectful to bring such a low ss trash to share in our table. You have insulted this family enough, and I can¡¯t stand you doing more¡±


    Rodrigo was furious. Emma was happy. Inwardly she had expected L to send that thing out through that door immediately she walked in.


    She was going to see how first ss her idiocy was until she saw L do what she ought to have done a long while ago. Stupid rich people who doesn¡¯t know how to impose their will on their damn son.


    ¡°If you want to go after her, I am not stopping but you have to listen to me. Kim and I have been friends since childhood.


    Martin¡¯s daughter is Kim¡¯s granddaughter. I am not seeking your opinion, I am ordering you to marry Emma. Prepare for the engagement ceremony between now to the next three months¡± Larry Campbell dered.


    Why should he seek his opinion? He must do whatever he ordered him to do after all, he could get him where he can¡¯t refuse him, take the position of the President from him and give it to his cousins.


    ¡°I love Cami alone, dad. How can you ask me to marry Emma when I don¡¯t love her?¡± Rodrigo gave an excuse.


    ¡°Love? I didn¡¯t love your grandma when I married her. I grew to love after we were married. So forget about the four letter word called Love and start making preparations for your engagement ceremony¡± Larry Campbell dered.


    ¡°I am not getting married to anyone except Cami,¡±Rodrigo dered and walked away briskly. He has to go after Cami. He can¡¯t let her wonder about the road side.


    When Rodrigo came out, Cami was gone, out of sight already. He dialled her number and at the same time Joel went to get the car, he didn¡¯t need to be told what to do at such a time.


    Cami¡¯s phone was ringing, but she didn¡¯t answer it. She knew the fellow calling was definitely Rodrigo, she is not willing to talk to him.


    Joel brought the car and Rodrigo got in ¡± Drive fast and find Cami¡± he ordered. His aura was cold and his eyes were breathing fury.


    ¡± Yes boss¡± Joel responded and drove out of the gate of the ss house and Rodrigo was ncing around, trying to find Cami.


    But thetter had run as fast as her legs could carry her. She was scared and regretted following Rodrigo to his family house.


    She had told him she didn¡¯t want to go but he insisted and saw how much embarrassment he had caused her. She¡¯s poor and has no name in themunity, sometimes she sees herself as a nobody.


    How can she withstand it if those people decided toe after her and her family? Can Rodrigo defend her against his grandfather and mother?


    And besides, his fiance¡¯s family are wealthy as well. She is the only one who doesn¡¯t have what it takes to contend with the mighty, she can¡¯t push her luck too far.


    It was better for them to go their separate ways. She sobbed as she eventually arrived home. She couldn¡¯t hide her tears and she ran off to her room.


    Her mother wasn¡¯t feeling too well so she didn¡¯t go to her coffee shop. She was surprised to see Cami arrive home so early. This was supposed to be the lunch hour and not the close of the work day.


    Seeing she hurried her steps and went into her bedroom, she followed her to ask what happened to her.


    She got into Cami¡¯s room and saw her sobbing. Sara drew closer and didn¡¯t say anything but hugged her. It was as if Cami¡¯s tears had just begun.


    She sobbed and sniffled, she poured out her troubled emotions and eventually calmed down herself. Sara pulled her to a seat, and sat beside her.


    ¡± Cami my child, what happened, why are you like this?¡± She asked, her eyes showing signs of tears as well. She doesn¡¯t like when she sees any of her children like this.


    She may not be Cami¡¯s birth mother, but she raised her and she in return has regarded her as the only mother she would ever have.


    Cami told her mother about everything that happened in the ss house and Sara cleaned the tears in her own eyes.


    ¡± You may not have a rich family or parents who are from an aristocratic family, but you are not inferior to anyone, my child. You are the best daughter in the world and would definitely be a great wife to Rodrigo.


    Hold on, don¡¯t lose hope, everything is going to be fine. Someday, Rodrigo¡¯s family will realise how wrong they were to have judged with physical substance and not the well of treasure in you.


    That day, they will give their support to their son being with you. They will find themselves to be the luckiest family to have you as a daughter inw¡± Sara consoled her and wiped her tears off with her index finger.


    She wished she could give her kids such a life. Make them one of the kids who can walk the street with their heads raised up and their shoulders high.


    She never got such a chance in life. She is a poor widow who is struggling with her kids to make ends meet. She feels bitter the most when situations like thise across her kids and she can¡¯t do anything because she is poor, not able to say anything.


    They live in amunity where only the rich are regarded as humans and those who don¡¯t belong to their ss are regarded as filth. That¡¯s the World they lived in and that is the society where she grew up and her children were raised.


    Cami nodded. She felt relieved and better and just then there was a knock on the door. Sara told Cami she would get the door and went out.


    Few minutester, Rodrigo was standing in front of Cami¡¯s room, with a cold stare ring at her angrily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rodrigo asked, and stood staring at Cami. Theter turned her back to him and sniffled quietly:

 Chapter 4: The wedding

    The next morning, Jenny was dressed in a wedding dress and stepped out of the car. She was going to be wedded to Eduardo Anderson that morning.


    Brides were supposed to be happy on the day of their wedding right? But Jenny was sad. She was forced into it. Brides were usually full of smiles and walked happily down the aisle to meet with their groom right?


    But Jenny¡¯s countenance was void of smiles or happiness. She looked gloomy and deliberately was not interested in having makeup on. She was getting married because the sustenance of her mother¡¯s life depended on it.


    If this is what she will do for her mother, she would dly do it. This is the least she can do for her. She hopes her Aunt keeps to the promise.


    She couldn¡¯t Walk properly, her ankle has been sprained. She was wearing a hill, too high for her and she tripped just as she was stepping down the stairs.


    Her Aunt said some horrible words at her and said she could crawl to the wedding, if she so wishes. All that mattered to herwas meeting Eduardo at the wedding bureau and being joined to him as his wife.


    She stood up in her clumsy wedding dress and discovered she might be having a dislocation. She appeared to be limbing as she came out of the car.


    When Mr and Mrs Anderson saw who the bride was, their countenance changed. Why did the Davis change the bride at thest minute? Was it because their son was cripple?


    Betty was supposed to be the bride to Eduardo, why this girl? Who is she in the first ce? But because they did not have an option, they swallowed their displeasure.


    It¡¯s even a great honour to find a girl who would be willing to be married to a man who would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    A man who will never be able to make love to her. Just stay by his side and remain a virgin forever. Such situations are not pleasant.


    Jenny¡¯s uncle Matto Davis walked her down the aisle to Where Eduardo was waiting in his wheelchair. He wore an expensive suite on a necktie and his hair trimmed to give a charming look.


    Of the truth, Eduardo Anderson was charming and handsome. He possessed a powerful aura that despite being on a wheelchair, he was able to suppress everyone with his aura.


    The only thing that makes him unhappy is his disability. He was fine until he had an ident a year ago and that rendered him confined to a wheelchair.


    That probably was the reason for his hot temper. It wasn¡¯t easy though to suddenly be someone that depends on others to survive.


    When he saw the bride approaching, he frowned. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be the bride. It was supposed to be Betty and not this girling forward.


    So because he is cripple, he has to make do with whatever is pushed before him. He pretended to be calm and had that expressionless face of his.


    When Jenny arrived and stood beside him, she subconsciously looked at his legs. That action caused a slight murmuring and Eduardo¡¯s parents were displeased.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that I am cripple?¡± Eduardo asked carefully. Why is she reminding him that he was getting married on a wheelchair while the bride was standing beside him.


    When Jenny heard that voice, she squinted. The voice is familiar. She looked at his face and her heartbeat almost skipped.


    He was the man she met a week ago who was running and escaping from men pursuing him. He suddenly gripped her and said ¡± Save me¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, he pulled her to himself and started kissing her. She was struggling but he whispered, ¡± I won¡¯t hurt you¡±


    She was still struggling when she heard men in their numbers running in the direction where they were standing.


    She immediately cooperated with him and kissed him, circling her hands around his neck and was in an intense romantic mood.


    They saw the couple and the men walked past them. Soon they returned and were making a phone call ¡± He escaped¡±. They continued and didn¡¯t pay attention to the men until one of them nudged them.


    ¡°Have a great time lovers¡± and walked away. Soon they heard the noise of the cars zooming off. As Soon as they left, they stopped kissing.


    ¡± Thank you¡± he said and adjusted his shirt, which appeared a little rumpled. He was going to leave when he asked ¡± what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡± Jane,¡± she replied flippantly. He left without another word but a car headlights showed on his face and she saw his face.


    But he walked with his legs that night. Why is he on a wheelchair now? Jenny was confused and shook the idea off.


    She must have taken him to be someone else. Everyone in the city knew that Eduardo Anderson was crippled as a result of the ident he had months ago.


    Jenny didn¡¯t answer his question and simply waited to be joined. Soon the wedding vows were exchanged for rings.


    The ring was beautiful and crafted out of the finest of diamonds. It glitters and everyone that saw it, envied her.


    Betty smirked. Such an expensive ring for a wedding where the man is impotent. Jenny will live the rest of her life in regrets. Thank goodness her parents were wise and adopted the method they used, in getting her to agree to marry that impotent man.


    A man who is cripple, whose spinal cord has lost his function, how can he make love to his wife. She wondered how boring their wedding night was going to be.


    ¡°The couple can now kiss¡± that¡¯s thest section of the wedding and Jenny sighed softly. How does she do it when her husband is in a wheelchair and her legs are hurting her and she¡¯s in pain?


    Eduardo Anderson remained expressionless and calm. He can¡¯t stand up anhe can¡¯t force her to bend to his level. Whatever happens, he wasn¡¯t going to take offence.


    Just then, Jenny drew closer and bent herself in great difficulty, to kiss him. But before her lips could reach he¡¯s, he pulled her to sit on his thighs and kissed her lips sweetly.


    There was an apud. After the kissing, Jenny wanted to get up but Eduardo Anderson didn¡¯t let her stand on her feet.


    He called the emcee and said the wedding was over and the reception was not necessary. He is grateful to all who took time to witness their Union.


    That way, everyone left and Eduardo insisted that she should remain on his thighs as the wheelchair was pushed gently away.


    Betty and her mother grinned. How pitiable. The wheelchair bride. Betty was satisfied with how everything was handled. Her daughter would have been the one on that wheelchair.


    Eduardo dismissed the wedding guest and wouldn¡¯t even give them a reception. He was in a hurry to take his ride home. And it¡¯s not like he can do anything with her, he just puts on a show before the people.


    As their car drove into the vastpound where Eduardo¡¯s Mansion was housed,  protocols stood on the two sides while Eduardo and Jenny walked through the midst of the Mansion.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny was spellbound on how expensive Eduardo¡¯s Mansion was. She was just newly wedded and every one of her husband¡¯s protocol bowed to her and her husband.


    His bodyguards walked behind him and eventually they got into the Mansion. She was taken to her room. It¡¯s arge beautiful room with a king size bed.


    Eduardo told her this was going to be her room henceforth. She was not going to share his room, they both should have their privacy.


    Jenny was surprised. They aren¡¯t going to share the same room? She thought couples were to share the same room especially when they just got married.


    The surprise onbyer race was evident and Eduardo asked her if she was expecting anything else after the wedding? Quickly, Jenny said no, shaking her head.


    ¡± Good¡± he said and wheeled himself out. Jenny sank into the sofa and sighed audibly. Finally she¡¯s free from her aunt¡¯s bully and her cousin insultive words at her.


    Even if Eduardo was hot tempered, she was his wife. There are limits to how he would treat her so harshly and utter terrible words at her.


    The door to her room suddenly opened again and Eduardo walked in, holding a first aid box. ¡± You will have to treat your ankle yourself,¡± he said, stretching his hand to her.


    Jenny was more than stunned. He knew she hurt her ankle? He probably cancelled the wedding reception as a result of that and insisted that she sits on his thighs?


    All along, he was concerned about her. She carefully stretched her hand out and collected the first aid box. Her eyes were welled up in tears.


    Eduardo saw it and simply turned his wheelchair and went out. He didn¡¯t want to see her tears. Tears, especially a Feminine tears are one of his weaknesses.


    Jenny pulled off the heavy, clumsy wedding dress and carefully started treating her sprained ankle.

 Chapter 5: Rodrigo promised

    Cami got dressed and went to thepany. She arrived almost at the same time Rodrigo arrived. She didn¡¯t pause to say anything to him but went straight towards the elevator.


    Rodrigo caught up with her just before the elevator closed on them. Cami had given him a cold shoulder the previous evening when he went to find her in her house.


    He stood and talked with her but She didn¡¯t reply to him nor utter anything. She just remained with her back to him. Eventually he left, leaving her alone.


    At least he knows where she was already. Shexwas home and being with her mother, she wasn¡¯t going to do anything to hurt herself besides sobbing.


    He was worried all night as he kept calling her and Cami would not answer her phone. Will she return to thepany? He doesn¡¯t want her to do anything silly like resigning from thepany.


    But seeing that morning and being alone in the elevator, he pulled her to himself and started kissing her. Cami was struggling but he kissed her more, forcing her mouth open and taking control of her tongue.


    Cami was hitting him on his chest in protest, but it appeared she was caressing his chest and not hitting. She bit his lips and Rodrigo didn¡¯t care.


    Soon they both started tasting blood. Seeing she couldn¡¯t resist him more, she let him alone just as the elevator came to a stop.


    Before it would open, Rodrigo had let her go and adjusted his suit. He was expressionless as if nothing had happened except his now red lips where Cami bit him.


    As the elevator opened, he walked out of it with his shoulders raised and a poker face. The secretaries stood up when he walked out of the elevator.


    Rodrigo Campbell¡¯s office was on the 21st floor of the Campbell¡¯s tower where all the official activities of thepanies take ce.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t even nce at them as he walked towards his office. Joel wasing from a different elevator. Everyone knows that only the President and his girlfriend used that elevator.


    Every other person,ing to the top floor uses the general elevator and that was exactly where Joel also took.


    He knew everything that happened the previous day between his boss and his girlfriend. But Cami shouldn¡¯t me him. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and he wasn¡¯t the one who hurt her.


    He knew pressure that Rodrigo¡¯s family are mounting on him to be married soon and it has to be that spoilt brat from the Martin Kim family.


    If it were some well mannered and brought up girl, he wouldn¡¯t have been so concerned about his boss¡¯ emotions. But that girl who is arrogant and spoilt, is the one his family was asking him to marry.


    All for the sake of cooperation and future coboration. If there weren¡¯t marriage between them, wouldn¡¯t they still be able to cooperate in the future?


    He wished someone would tell his boss¡¯ family that the archaic tradition of the 16th century they are practising had already been abolished.


    As Rodrigo stepped into his office, Cami followed. Cami¡¯s office was the outer section of Rodrigo¡¯s office. She was his personal secretary and he made it so.


    Joel walked in as well. He kept his boss¡¯puter and the times he got from home and was talking in whispers to Cami.


    ¡± Why did you take off like you did yesterday? You have to be brave and stand up for what you love. Are you going to find your arms and let Emma take your man away?


    Next time, prove yourself to be strong and defend your territory. Defend what you love even if it means dying protecting it. And of course, you are not dying now until you are two hundred years old¡± Joel dered and Camiughed.


    Joel has been a friend to her since she became Rodrigo¡¯s woman. He was Rodrigo¡¯s assistant but he had be her friend. Cami said alright, next time she wouldn¡¯t run off like a coward again.


    Joel said that would be better. Just then Rodrigo asked that Cami meet him in his office and at the same time, instructed Joel to cancel all his meetings that morning.


    Cami went to see Rodrigo and sat seated with his long legs across his desk. He was staring at Cami who walked in and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    She walked over to the coffee stand and prepared two sses of coffee quickly, handing one over to Rodrigo, she took a sip from her own ss and sat down with her legs crossed on the sofa.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked sullen, she really wasn¡¯t interested in talking to him. She had told him she was not interested in apanying him to lunch at his family house, but he insisted and the result of it was insults from his family.


    ¡± Rx, I will not Marry her¡± Rodrigo said. He stood up and walked over to where Cami was seated and sat beside her, pulling her to himself.


    ¡± I don¡¯t love her. I love only you and my heart and love is only for you. Whatever happens Cami, I can never stop loving you..¡± Rodrigo confessed his feelings.


    ¡± You should have let me be Rodrigo. I know your family doesn¡¯t want me anywhere around you. Why did you choose to take me home to them?¡± Camiined.


    ¡± I insisted because very soon, that ce is going to be a home to you and our future kids,¡± Rodrigo teased.


    He took the ss of coffee from her and ced it on the stud beside the sofa. He started kissing her. Cami kissed him back, this time she didn¡¯t struggle with him but allowed him to kiss her.


    The kissing became intensified. Rodrigo kissed her hard as his hands lingered towards her open cleavage. His body became tensed, it¡¯s been weeks since hest had sex with her, looks like his body wants her badly.


    He stood up and pulled her up to himself. His hands now below her blouse and seeking to unhook her bra when Cami held him. Before she could say anything, he answered her thoughts:


    ¡± This is my office and not anyone else¡¯s¡±  Rodrigo dered and lifted her off her feet into his lounge. Cami was rendered momentarily speechless.


    She could feel his cock poking her already. If Rodrigo takes her in the lounge, that means she won¡¯t be able to do anything else that day in the office.


    He ced her on his bed and within a few minutes, he had undressed her. He soon was left naked as he started kissing her all over.


    He kissed her entire body, Cami shivered and held him tight. She closed her eyes and enjoyed every bit of Rodrigo ¡®s body.


    He was already waiting for him to take her. She can feel she was wet and slippery down there already. She was already moaning silently.


    Rodrigo was ready to devour her as he suddenly turned her, taking her from behind he dro8ve h*ard into her.


    A soft moan escaped from Cami¡¯s lips. He was thr*ust*ing into her and Cami was taking in every single thrust by moaning out Rodrigo¡¯s name.


    Thetter liked it whenever she was moaning his name. It made him serve her better, he was thru*sti*ng her deeper and har*der, driving her like a hor*se.


    After a long time, Rodrigo became violent and hard as he finally calmed down, letting her go and she copsed below him.


    She was breathing hard. She seemed to have lost her strength and carefully turned around and faced the calmly and rxed Rodrigo as if he wasn¡¯t the one who just did hard work.


    Heid on the bed and pulled Cami to himself. He kissed her temple and she snuggled into him.


    ¡°I want you to be brave Cami. I didn¡¯t like timid women. Don¡¯t you want to prove yourself to me that you are my best half?


    What you did yesterday was annoying. How can you make yourself appear weak and helpless before Emma? If it were my mother and grandfather alone, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered like I am now.


    You are making Emma think she is better than you. And as far as I know, there isn¡¯t any woman good for me except you. You are mine Cami and I won¡¯t ever be anybody else except you..¡± Rodrigo cautioned.


    Cami said fine, she would be more bold and courageous next time. Rodrigo said that is exactly what he wants. He wants to be with her alone and she shouldn¡¯t worry about Emma.


    After a while Cami wanted to stand up from the bed and cleaned up, she needed to dress up. She can¡¯t remain in the lounge having romantic moments with the boss while work is waiting for her on her desk.


    But Rodrigo pinned her down. He asked her to remain still. Cami was marked, she knows when Rodrigo does that, it simply means he wants to take her again.


    ¡± No, Rodrigo¡± Cami refused, she can¡¯t afford a second round in the office lounge. She tried her best to stand up but Rodrigo pinned her down still, ¡± who says I am done with you?¡± He asked, kissing the nook of her neck.


    ¡± We are in the office and I have work to do. This ce is not convenient for this?¡± She tried exining, trying to push Rodrigo off.


    ¡± I am the boss, put your excuses on me¡± Rodrigo was serious and Cami had to beg and persuade him that she would follow him home that evening.


    ¡°Deal?¡± He asked and Cami replied ¡°deal¡±. Only then did Rodrigo let her be and he let her go.


    When he stepped out of the lounge, he met his mother seated. L Campbell had been waiting for quite some time, she suspected that her son was up to some mischief in his lounge.


    ¡°How are you Son?¡± L Campbell said, staring at her son. She can tell that he was just done with a woman. What else could exin why he was not on seat and Cami¡¯s outer Jacket of her blouse was on the floor.


    She has been there for close to twenty minutes and she was hearing noisesing from his lounge. That stinking girl must have been enticing him with his mother.


    ¡°Hello mum¡± Rodrigo said casually and came over, picking Cami¡¯s jacket off the floor and hung it where he hung his suit on the arm of his chair.


    ¡± I have been here for a while. I stopped by to see how you are doing and now. And another thing, Emma is moving into your Mansion, you both need to know each other better¡±L announced and expected Rodrigo to say something, but her son didn¡¯t even look up at her.

 Chapter 6: Time will tell

    He sat down on his desk and pretended not to hear his mother. Emmaing over to his Mansion? Fine, she would be the one to pack her belongings and leave without being told.


    L had mixed feelings. Happy and unsure of what her son would do. Happy because he didn¡¯t object to it and unsure because she can¡¯t predict his attitude towards her when he gets back home.


    He might even choose not to go to his Mansion after all, that filth is seducing him with her body shamelessly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I am leaving then. And one advise, that thing you just fucked in that lounge of yours, fuck her as much as you can, that¡¯s the best she can get before you get engaged with Emma¡± L dered and eyed her son before walking out.


    As soon as his mother shut the door behind her, he looked at the door and sighed. She even knew he just did that with Cami?


    His mother was like that. Sometimes you think she doesn¡¯t see or know what one is doing until she puts it directly to you and leaves you stunned.


    Cami walked out. She looked around, trying to find where her jacket must have fallen?


    ¡°Here¡± Rodrigo said, offering her the jacket. She came over and took it and asked ¡°I heard someone¡¯s voice, was anyone here?¡± She asked and Rodrigo waved it off.


    ¡°Go back to work Cami. We will be going for lunchter¡±He announced and buried his attention on the file in front of him. He suddenly appeared cold and expressionless and Cami wondered if he was still the person pressuring her for sex a while ago.


    She walked out and returned to her ce. She took her phone and called her brother Jared who was going to graduate in a few weeks time and her mother had said he needed some money toplete his tuition fee.


    She received her sry the previous day and had transferred her entire savings and sry to him. She called but he didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    She got busy with her work and during lunch, she had lunch with Rodrigo. Eventually they closed for the day.


    ¡± We have lunch before returning home¡± Rodrigo suggested and Cami said okay. They went to have lunch before deciding to go home.


    Jenny remained in her room for an entire day. During dinner, Eduardo sent the servant to invite her downstairs. Jenny came downstairs wearing a beautiful flowery gown.


    She didn¡¯t know how Eduardo knew she was the one getting married to him and he filled the entire wardrobe with different and expensive clothes exactly her size.


    ¡± When she got to the dinning, she met only Eduardo there, probably waiting for her before he started his dinner.


    She came over and took her ce opposite Eduardo. She was going to dish her meal when two uniform women came forward.


    They bowed slightly and said ¡± wee ma¡¯am¡± before one stood beside Eduardo and the other beside Jenny.


    Jenny was surprised when she heard herself referred to as ma¡¯am she never knew a time woulde in her life that she would be a boss woman.


    ¡± Thank you¡± Jenny responded, trying her best to be calm and appear a delicate woman and ssic. She waved her hand and the servants started by dishing their food.


    Eduardo has not for once taken his eyes off Jenny. Who is she and why did she agree to be married to him instead of the Davis daughter.


    He would ask his assistant to investigate her. He wants to know everything about her and knows where it might be easy to trap her.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in being any  woman¡¯s man. He only needed apanion to share his dining table with. They are having their dinner and Eduardo asked ¡°do you need to be summoned before youe downstairs for a meal?


    If there¡¯s anything that I want from you, is to see you before me on this table¡± He dered and Jenny nodded, walking away when Eduardo added ¡°how¡¯s your ankle?¡±


    Jenny paused. He asked about her ankle again? She is impressed with his concern for her. She said it was getting better and by the next morning, she knew she would be far better if notpletely alright.


    Eduardo nodded and Jenny went back to her room. The servant came over and wheeled him into his room.


    ¡°Adjust the temperature of the water in the bathroom, and go¡± Eduardo instructed the servants. That¡¯s all he needs from him and the rest, he can handle it.


    He was married but not to the girl he should be married to. At thest minute, the bride was substituted and it¡¯s probably because he was cripple.


    Betty who would have been the woman sleeping in the next door as his wife was flirting with his younger brother Clem. She suddenly developed interest in him simply because he wasn¡¯t cripple.


    Anyways, time will tell. He got into his bathroom and soaked himself in the bath, the water was warm, just as he liked it.


    Rodrigo and Cami arrived at his Mansion. Cami saw the light in the sitting room was switched on, and wondered who was in the house.


    Whenever Rodrigo is not back, the light is either dimmed or only the lighting from the chandelier will be on, but now, everywhere was bright as if someone was in the house.


    As they alighted, Rodrigo answered her thoughts ¡°She¡¯s probably still waiting for me to arrive¡± he said flippantly and grinned with utmost disgust.


    Rodrigo was like that. Many times he could predict her thoughts and give it an answer before she opened her mouth to ask. But who is she, he was talking about?


    Rodrigo lifted her off her feet and carried her princessly. She was going to ask a question but he doesn¡¯t want to say anything, he wants her to meet him herself.


    As Rodrigo stepped on, Emma stood up frithe sofa toe over and embrace him when she saw who he was carrying. She was stunned.


    She remained rooted at a point and stared at him as he walked past her with Cami and went upstairs. He is treated as air and pretends she doesn¡¯t exist at all.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s the one you talked about?¡± Cami asked as soon as they got into Rodrigo¡¯s bedroom and he ced her on the bed.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡± he grunted. Was undoing his ties and Cami came over to help him unbutton.


    ¡°How did she have ess into the house?¡± Cami asked. Emma had not been in that house before, how did she gain ess into the house from the gate?


    ¡°Mum brought her here I guess. And she¡¯s a well known face in this Mansion¡± Rodrigo exined briefly.


    The buttons were undone and he changed out of his suit and went for a shower. Cami took her phone and called her mother.


    She told her she wasn¡¯ting home that night. She was going to spend the night with Rodrigo and she said ok, but she should be careful and return home the next morning.


    When Rodrigo stepped out and was drying his hair, Cami went to have a bath. It was as if it was something calcted as Emma walked into Rodrigo¡¯s bedroom.


    She wanted to meet them doing something intimate, but s, she suddenly pushed the door open and before her stood Rodrigo in a white towel tied around his waist.


    His tall figure and muscr torso was enough food for her eyes. Emma was dazed at how cute and glittering white his body was. She looked down at his long straight legs which were also hairy.


    She felt a lump on her throat. This guy was as handsome in his body as he was on his face. She can¡¯t help but feel her heartbeat increase.


    She wished she could draw closer and touch his torso, feel his thin pink lips on hers and have his hands all over her body. She raised her eyes and looked at his face and saw him ring at her with hostility.


    ¡°Huh.. yeah¡­ I was.. waiting for.. you.. dinner¡± she stammered. She was confused and short of words. She wasn¡¯t expecting to see such a beautiful scene before her.


    ¡°The next time you bring your filthy self into my room again, I will have you imprisoned in the basement. Now get out!¡± Rodrigo thundered.


    She shivered and ran back, shutting the door. He went to the door and shut it from inside. He returned to drying his dripping hair and soon changed into a robe and went downstairs to get two sses of milk.


    Seeing he came downstairs, Emma followed him to the kitchen. She stood at the door and folded her arms around her chest and stared at Rodrigo.


    ¡± I am going to be engaged to you. Is it right that you should be with another woman right before my nostril?¡± She asked, sounding pitiful.


    Before it was her parents who insisted she should go ahead with Rodrigo, despite his refusal to be engaged to her. She must ensure she adopts any method possible to get him to fall in love with her.


    But, after seeing his body, she desires him very much. She wants to be by his side, owning that body of his to her. She can let that trash have him.


    Rodrigo paused and turned to look at her standingzily at the entrance to the kitchen. Rodrigo¡¯s eyes were breathing fire and scaring.


    ¡± Who the fuck do you think you are to tell me what to do or not to do? I chose to be with the woman of my choice and doing that, I own nothing! Yeah.. nothing.


    I am to decide whether I should be engaged to you or not. It¡¯s not your ce to decide..¡± Rodrigo dered.


    He got the milk and walked past her. Emma grinned angrily. All these will soon end. She would see the end that Rodrigo bes ehrs alone, whatever it takes to achieve her aim, she is ready to.


    When Rodrigo returned to the bedroom, Cami was out and dressed in her night wear. She has sets of her clothing in Rodrigo¡¯s ce as much as she had in her house.


    He handed her a ss of milk and Cami took it, gulping down the entire content. Rodrigo took his and kept the two sses on the bedside table.


    Rodrigo kissed her temple andid beside her, coaxing her to sleep. He pulled her to himself and let her fall asleep, at least that was what he thought.


    After a long time of stillness and quietness, Rodrigo assumed Cami was asleep and he gently let hery by her side and covered her with a quilt, turned down the bedsidemp and walked out.


    Cami chuckled softly. She opened one of her eyes and saw him shutting the door. He must have thought she was sleeping and he tiptoed out not wanting to disturb her sleep.


    For her to have met Rodrigo, it was a lifetime of fortune. Only fortune and luck could have brought her to Meet such a sweet fellow like him.


    She touched her chest and smiled faintly. Cami tossed on the bed as she remembered the past, how she met Rodrigo:

 Chapter 7: Saved his life

    ¡°Speak?!¡± Rodrigo had ordered, his hands in his pants pocket as he stared at the shivering waitress before him. She looked scared , looking backwards for times he couldn¡¯t number.


    ¡°I am sorry but your drinks have been drugged¡± she warned him. Shivering and her forehead was covered in bears. She had never harmed anyone in her life and she finds this a crime to follow a bad man¡¯s order and harm someone who has done her no wrong.


    Rodrigo had looked at her from her head to her toes with a frown before he asked ¡± how did you know my drink was drugged?¡± He asked, scrutinising her still with his eyes.


    ¡°I did it. I was forced to do it at gunpoint after I refused the initial offer of money. I am sorry that¡¯s why I had to find a way to inform you about it¡± She exined with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Who ordered you to do it?¡± Rodrigo had asked her and she replied saying she didn¡¯t know the fellow. He had a mask on and she couldn¡¯t describe him beyond the fact that he was a man and averagely tall.


    Rodrigo was quiet and towered over her with that cold hefty height that emanates apressing aura. He seemed to doubt and despise her for her words.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± He asked with a hoarse voice, staring at her with disbelief. ¡± I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, that¡¯s why I am telling you about it sir¡± she dered.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡± he grunted and the next order he gave almost sent her copsing on her feet. Her knees wiggled when Rodrigo said ¡± I am now ordering you to drink that wine!¡±


    He ordered her to gulp down the entire Content of the drugged wine otherwise, he would make her and her damn miserable family disappear from City A.


    She tried to plead with him that she was not lying. She was only informing him to be aware of what was at stake but meant him no harm by doing so.


    He pulled her by her cor of the uniform he had on, and she immediately went on her knees. She knew her good and kind heartedness had earned her this result.


    She said she would drink it so that he would believe her. But Rodrigo pulled her by her hair and sprang her up and she stood shivering as tears made thkr way down her cheeks.


    She walked hurriedly back to the private room where he was to have a meeting with some men and exchanged the drinks and before him, she gulped down the entire content.


    Then he arrogantly walked past her. She knew something terrible was going to happen to her within a few minutes, hence without taking an excuse she went in and changed from her waitress uniform into her dress.


    But before she walked out, she felt her eyes were turning and going dizzy. Her head was pounding. It was too much that she drank from the wine.


    If it was to be the fellow meant for, he probably would have just taken two sip before putting the wine down and not returning back to it.


    But because he ordered her to drink it, she drank all and even belched afterward. Now the action was fast and the effect would definitely be worse with her.


    She was feeling heavily drunk and she felt the floor was higher than they were. She began staggering. Knowing she was leaving without permission, she went through the back door.


    Rodrigo had ordered his bodyguards to give her a close marking and see what she did or go. He wants to know if what she said was true.


    If she was going to die, she would endeavour to die in the arms of her mother and family, the only people who loved her the most in the world.


    He arrived by the road, at this time she sees things in three and in  multiples . She saw a car which had multiplied into Many parts approaching and decided to stop the taxi.


    ¡°Ta.. x.. I¡± was all she remembered and went into ckout.


    When she opened her eyes again, the sun rays were reflecting into her eyes from the window. She tried to sit up but felt a terrible pounding headache.


    She held her head with her two arms and closed her eyes again. When she opened those eyes again, she took a proper look at the room where she was.


    Where is she? She asked herself and tried to raise herself. But she felt terrible pain in her loser body. Her waist was aching and her legs were sore, her pupils were tired.


    What happened to her? She asked and forced herself to sit up. She looked at herself, she was naked at the upper part of her body and. Ahhhh, she raised the quilt and looked at herself, she was not only naked, she had bled.


    Someone had taken advantage of her. The incident before she passed out came back to her memory and she knew it, she had probably fainted and her purity was lost on the bed of a stranger.


    Her tears flowed down her cheeks. She must leave that ce immediately. She can¡¯t wait another minute, she doesn¡¯t want to be abused that way again.


    She cried silently and looked around. She saw her handbag kept beside the pillows. She took it and searched inside, her belongings were still intact, exactly the way she had left it.


    She took out her phone and checked it. She saw several missed calls and her mother¡¯s cell phone number called her the most.


    Her mother was worried about her. She dialled her cell phone number and sighed audibly, trying to calm herself before her mother would answer her phone.


    ¡°Cami dear¡± her mother had eximed when she answered her phone. She asked her why she didn¡¯te home for the night.


    Cami lied. She said she worked overtime. She needed to get more money and save because of her brother¡¯s tuition fees. Her mother was impressed and thanked her.


    But told her in the future, if she chooses to do such, she should call her and inform her. She had been worried about her all night and because she wasn¡¯t answering her phone, she was scared and intended to go to the police station already.


    When the call ended she stood up and supported herself to put on her dress when she saw that her own dress was torn but beside the bed was a bag containing new dresses.


    There was a pant and undies, exactly her size. She sighed, the scoundrel had enough of himself in her and had also taken a proper look at her body to know her exact size of wears.


    Since her dress was torn, she had no option than to wear the ones kept for her. As she took the bag to put on the clothes, aplimentary card dropped.


    She took it and read that the owner was Rodrigo Campbell. Who the hell answers that name? The person who took advantage of her bears that name?


    She threw the card in the waste bin and walked out, with her handbag slugged on her shoulders. She came downstairs and didn¡¯t find anyone in the vast, beautiful and sophisticated sitting room.


    She hurried out of the house and Walked to the road. She hailed a taxi and headed to the hotel. she was already thirty minuteste and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop by at home to take a bath.


    She would take her bath when she arrived at the hotel. But as she approached the gate, the security stopped her and said the hotel had been shut down.


    All the staff were marched out as she stood watching them walk out of the gate. What happened? No one could say anything and the manager said Someone important was offended and he had shut down the hotelpletely.


    They May not be able to open that hotel again. Everyone should go and find somewhere else to work, find a job elsewhere.


    She was stunned. Who could they have offended and the result was to shut down the entire hotel overnight?


    She didn¡¯t want to leave initially but when she saw others left, she also turned around and went home. She had told her mother she worked overtime, and this morning, the hotel was closed down and she didn¡¯t return home with money.


    She was going to tell her mother what happened. She had to tell her boyfriend Alfred Justin about what happened. They¡¯ve been dating for a long time now and they never had sex, but now her virginity was gone and she didn¡¯t even know the hell of who took it away from her.


    She took a taxi and went home, the region between her thighs was hot, as if burning her. That fellow must have had a cock that was merciless to take a woman without sparing her for being unconscious.


    But when she approached the house, she heard noiseing from the house. She hurried her steps and arrived at the house.


    She saw her mother sobbing, trying to stop the men from beating her son more. She held the hands of the men who appeared to not care.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cami screamed and ran over, embracing her mother and seeing her brother holding his stomach, she ran to him too and held him in a hug.


    ¡± Who are you and why are you hitting my brother?¡± Cami asked. She eyes the three men standing and they actually paused when Cami walked in and the leader among the three, looked her from her head to her toes.


    ¡°They want to send us out of the house but Jared was trying to tell them that we do not own them anything, they started beating him up..¡± Sara exined quickly.


    She may not be rich, but they don¡¯t owe anyone money. They had paid their rent and were not owning the agency and yet, they came after them to insult them, thereby beating her son.


    Cami stood in front and shielded Jared. ¡± Why did you hit him? What wrong had he done? For saying the truth and standing on his legal ground, you are hitting him?¡± She yelled at them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Oh, the little pigeon can also talk. Don¡¯t you have enough headache after losing your job that you are interested in tackling me?¡± The boss among the menughed. He exaggerated theughter and soon calmed down.


    He was one of the senior agency staff who is in charge of the part of the city where Cami lives. He was bribed to humiliate Cami and her family and throw them on the street.


    The reason why he should do that, he doesn¡¯t know but was interested in doing it because he was promised a handsome payment from the anonymous caller and he already received part of the payment.


    He turned to the two men he had hired to help him execute the purpose and dered ¡± If anyone tries to stop you, break their bones..¡± he ordered when he was interrupted.


    ¡± Your bones would be the first to be broken¡±

 Chapter 8: My girlfriend

    They all turned in the direction of the door where the voice came from and the agency staff was stunned as much as everyone else.


    What! He is here? What does he want and how did he know what was going on that he left his responsibility to be in a ce like this.


    He was suddenly sweating? His hands were sweating and his forehead suddenly were filled with beads of tears. His breathing was heightened.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I mean¡­ yes¡­ Mr Campbell¡­ good to¡­ ha¡­ ve you here¡± he stammered. He himself didn¡¯t know what he said. He just knew he uttered some words.


    Cami was shivering as she saw the man. He was the man she savedst night and who made  her lose her purity. How did he know where she lived and came?


    What does he want here? Has hee to find and deal with her? She¡¯s had enough worries already and cannot afford to add more worries to the already existing ones.


    Losing her job was the least but losing her virginity because she tried to help him was something she cannot ever regain again.


    Sara and Jared were surprised at the sight of the man standing in their sitting room. He is a dignified fellow and rich. What does he want here or has he lost his way?


    Rodrigo looked at Cami with those eyes that made thetter feel her entire nakedness was being looked at by the man. It¡¯s as if his gaze was prating through the dress she wore.


    He stared at her for a while so that she didn¡¯t know what he was staring at so much that everyone present knew those eyes were not to harm her but to favour her.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t say a word but simply stretched his hand and Joel offered him a stick of cigarettes and quickly lit it before returning to stand behind him.


    He inhaled the smoke and puffed it in the direction where the agent called Cameron was standing. He coughed thoroughly and yet smiled through the smile, not wanting to offend the man standing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing¡± Cameron stated, trying hard to appear calm without any iota of grievance at Rodrigo¡¯s presence.


    ¡± I don¡¯t need to inform you beforeing to see my girlfriend,¡± Rodrigo stated, his eyes fixed on her as if waiting for her to ept him.


    She looked away pouting her lips. How can she be a girlfriend to this demon-like man? She tried to save him but he paid her back with evil.


    She would be careful in the near future that she would be careless about what doesn¡¯t concern her and concentrate only on her business.


    Sara nced at her daughter at the man¡¯s words. When did she be his girlfriend? What about Felix Chapman?


    But she shrugged, indicating she had no idea about what the fellow talked about. She can¡¯t be his girlfriend because she had her own boyfriend.


    ¡± Oh.. I guess so. I havee to pay homage to her family¡± Cameron stammered. At this time, he was sweating profusely.


    He definitely must have cursed Rodrigo in his heart. Why on earth did hee at such a time? He was smiling but was sweating and confused.


    ¡°Bastards, you came to pay homage to us and you were hitting me and wanted to send us out of our home¡± Jared countered him furiously and Cameron smiled.


    ¡°Sorry about it, mister. These men I brought to help clean the house were supposed to have been professional enough.


    Can¡¯t imagine they are dumb and cannot sessful carry out a proper responsibility. I sincerely apologise for theirck of professionalism and training¡± Cameron said sping his hands together.


    He turned and would have left when Sara asked ¡°But you can¡¯t leave. The house needs thorough cleaning. The kitchen, restroom and the entirepound needs a professional touch.


    We couldn¡¯t do it well because we weren¡¯t trained to be cleaners. The trees at the back, go up on it and trim the branches, sweep the floor and wash the walls, scrubbing it to be white¡­¡± Sara was recounting what needed to be done and the ones that didn¡¯t need attention.


    Since they walked into her apartment to molest and beat her son, she would make them pay for it in a hard way. This is a chance of a lifetime.


    Cami and Jared nced at each other in shock. Their mother was the sweetest woman they had never known. She never stepped on anyone¡¯s toes and stayed away from trouble.


    But this actions and words of hers now shows she was flying on the wings of Mr Campbell. He came to the right and salvaged the situation that would bring them shame.


    When Cameron heard the words of Sara, he felt his throat suddenly choke. The woman was mean. Does she really want them to do such strenuous work?


    These men were hired to terrorise her and send her and her kids out of the house. Now luck had run against them. Who is going to pay them to do such work, and do they even know how to do such work?


    Rodrigo Campbell gave a smirk. He loves things unfolding this way. He knew the miscreant who had wanted to ruin him and employed her to do it woulde after her.


    He had asked them to trail her and he ended up here. He was going to destroy Cameron and that fellow who paid him to humiliate Cami. The girl¡¯s name is Cami, that he had found out as well.


    ¡°Oh yes we are starting right away¡± he stuttered, and turned to the men he came with. He could see that their eyes were shooting daggers at him but at this point, he prefers the dagger shooting than falling into Me Campbell¡¯s ck book.


    He owns the agency where he worked. The entirepany falls under his group ofpanies. If he lost his job, where would he get such a lucrative job again?


    ¡± Get to work already. You go get the mob and you a duster, the work has just begun¡± he hurriedly instructed.


    The men could see he was shivering and his eyes had gone red. The beads of sweat on his forehead were capable of washing his face clean.


    They had to cooperate with him. The fellow who just came in has a powerful personality and could make their lives miserable forever.


    One of the men headed toward the bedroom to get a duster when Sara called him back to go in another direction where the store room was located.


    As one of them went to get the mop, he was going to use it on the sofa, thinking he was holding a duster when Cameron angrily dazed him a p ¡°bah¡±. All his pain and disappointment, his fear and anguish wereced in that p.


    The man staggered backwards and was furious. His eyes went dim with sparkles of stars as they turned red. Cameron¡¯s fingerprints were visible on his chin. That part of his face changedplexion to red.


    ¡± Stupid. You don¡¯t mop the sofa, you dust it. The simple task assigned to you, you cannot do it but loitering around the entire house. Why don¡¯t you learn to do the right thing and stop being a fool¡­?¡± Cameron was yelling at him as his eyes were emanating fury.


    Cami was rendered momentarily speechless. Was it because of what he was going to do with the mop that this rascal said so much to him? Or was it because of his fears at the sight of Mr Campbell?


    As if that was not enough, Jared got closer to the man Cameron pped and gave him a vicious kick on his stomach. He was the one who hit him the most. That¡¯s payback time.  ¡°If you came here to clean, why then did you hit me so bad?¡± He bellowed.


    The fellow went down on his knees, holding his stomach. What unfortunate fate had he encountered when he woke up that morning. The idiot asked them to help him terrorise and threaten this woman and her kids.


    He never knew that he didn¡¯t have a backbone. Now he met with someone more powerful than him and his backbone became straw. He had practically turned them into cleaners who could be humiliated.


    The height of it is this boy, hitting him so hard on his stomach and he couldn¡¯t say anything. This was too much for him to bear. He would deal with this fellow who had caused him so much humiliation.


    ¡°Sorry mister, theyck the act of professionalism. I apologise on their behalf¡± Cameron said, sping his hands together. He smiled but within, he felt like strangling Jared to death.


    Rodrigo ignored the drama performed and ordered his assistant ¡± Ensure everywhere is cleaned. And in addition to that, they should pick up dirt around the pedestrian until this whole vicinity is clean..¡±


    Cameron¡¯s eyes were widened. He carefully turned and nced at Sara and her children. His stare was full of hostility and blood thirst.


    ¡± Yes boss¡± Joel answered as Rodrigo Campbell turned, Sara bowed slightly and sped her hands together ¡± thank you foring to our rescue Me Campbell¡±.


    Rodrigo smiled faintly and bowed slightly, he nced at Cami again before he walked out. Joel stared at Cameron and thetter gulped down a lump of saliva.


    Sara sighed audibly and nced at her daughter. She doesn¡¯t know what luck they had that this manes to their rescue. They would have beennguishing in shame already.


    Cameron sank into the sofa and red at Cami. It¡¯s all her fault that his day was ruined. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have attempted what he did if he knew she was Mr Campbell¡¯s girlfriend.


    But what does such a man from an aristocratic family do with this low ss girl who hardly can afford three square meals conveniently? That annoyed him more and he hissed between gritted teeth.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me miss, my boss would like to see you¡±Joel approached Cami with a slight now. He knew what happened already and since Rodrigo had given her his body, he wasn¡¯t going to let her alone except she agreed to be his woman.


    Cami frowned and looked at her mother. She and Sara nced at each other and the older woman nodded in approval to her.


    She agreed and walked out, Joel following behind..

 Chapter 9: It was you?

    She stepped out and saw the car which Rodrigo brought. Thetest model of Lexus, parked at the front of her home. There were no more than two people who had such cars in the entire country.


    She never knew Rodrigo was one of them. It implies he was richer than she thought. No wonder someone was after him to destroy him.


    She drew closer, Joel came forward to hold the door for her to get in. Cami stood and stared at the open door. She was reluctant to get into the car.


    ¡± Please get inside¡± Joel urged her and she did. As soon as she did, Joel shut the door. The temperature of the car was chilling. She hugged herself and nced at Rodrigo sitting next to her.


    He was drinking mineral water but saw Cami get in from his split vision. He soon put the water away and took another sealed one, offering it to her. Cami wouldn¡¯t take it, she imed she was fine.


    Seeing she hugged herself, Rodrigo perceived that the temperature of the car was too chilling for her. He got the remote and reduced the temperature.


    ¡± Hello Mr Campbell ¡± Cami said, folding her arms around her chest and didn¡¯t look at her side to avoid meeting his gaze. She still can¡¯t tell who took her first time, she must find out who the rascal was.


    ¡± Thank you for saving me¡± he said next and Cami pretended not to hear him. Thanking her now when saving him cost her something valuable.


    ¡± I doubted you and forced you to take the drinks. When I realised that what you said was true, I couldn¡¯t help it but save you as well¡­¡± he was saying when Cami suddenly turned and red at him, interrupting him.


    ¡± Did you rape me? Was it you who took my virginity without my consent? Are you the bastard that did that?¡± Cami yelled at him. She can¡¯t control hervremper surging up within her.


    Is this the fellow who did her so much evil? How can he take away her virginity like that? She was ring at him with fury.


    Rodrigo pinched the bridge between his eyes. She¡¯s harsh with her words. She hate her calling it rape. It only implies that he is a rapist. It would be nice if she can just say her life saver.


    ¡± I slept with you after..¡± Rodrigo was going to exin when Cami interrupted him ¡± I was trying to save you, but you did bad to me? What kind of a man are you?


    You are mean.. I saved you by risking my life. Now you took my virginity without my consent? You are.. evil.. i.. ha.. t.. e¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t continue when she started sobbing. He paid her back evil for the good she did to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have two options for you. I want you to be my girlfriend¡± Rodrigo said, trying to take her hand but Cami threw his hand off.


    ¡°I am not interested in your crazy offer. You think I will forgive you for hurting me so badly? Or do you think you are doing me a favour by being your girlfriend?


    I have a boyfriend. He loves me as much as I love him. I hate you. Does riches make someone think he can do whatever he likes simply because the other party is poor?¡± Cami yelled at him and wanted to open the door and step out when Rodrigo held her wrist.


    ¡°Would you let me exin why I did that to you? I didn¡¯t take advantage of you at all. You saved me and I only thought it to be logical when you needed help too..¡± Rodrigo was trying to exin when Cami interrupted him again.


    ¡°Oh, helping me means you rape me and leave me wounded? Does that help? You were helping me right?¡± She demanded, eyeing him.


    Rodrigo sighed. No matter how much he tried to exin to her, she wouldn¡¯t understand or agree with him. She¡¯s stubborn and adamant.


    The best thing is just to apologise to her and let her forgive him. He wouldpensate her if that would be enough to wipe a little of his fault away.


    ¡°I am sorry, I really do. If you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, I won¡¯t force you. Tell me what you want and I willpensate you¡±Rodrigo inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. Keep yourpensation to yourself and let the dogs eat your conscience¡± Cami opened the door and before Rodrigo could stop her this time, she had gone.


    Rodrigo fixed his eyes on Cami as she left. She¡¯s slim with curvy shape. She would make a good model if she was in the entertainment circle. Until she was gone out of sight did Rodrigo look away.


    He sighed audibly and beckoned to Joel toe over. They soon took off, he can¡¯t help it, she¡¯s mad at him. And he doesn¡¯t really me her if she¡¯s angry and upset with him. Anybody else would.


    Later that evening, Sara called her daughter and asked her if what Rodrigo said about her was true? Was she really his girlfriend?


    Cami said no. He was joking about it. She had helped him the previous night in the hotel and he came to thank her. That¡¯s all. Besides, she asked if her mother doesn¡¯t know her boyfriend Felix Freeman. They have been lovers for years already.


    Sara said she was just asking anyway. Meanwhile, she asked her daughter about Felix, it¡¯s been a while since she saw himst. He seldomes to visit after he has secured his job.


    Cami said work was much she guessed. She would try and see him. It¡¯s been over three weeks since shest saw him and he hardly gets to answer her calls. Thest time they spoke, he said she has too much work on his desk and doesn¡¯t answer phone calls as such.


    Sara said okay but she should try and pay him a visit. His mother might be worried as well that she doesn¡¯te and visit them as well.


    Cami thanked her mother and they went to bed that night. But we didn¡¯t tell her mother what really happened between her and Rodrigo. She can¡¯t bear to make her feel sad for her.


    For two days, Cami tried calling Felix and he wasn¡¯t answering. She wondered what was going on, why was he not answering her phone or calling her back? She called his mother and she didn¡¯t answer as well.


    She was going to see him the next day. That day was usually his work free day. She would go to his ce and pay him a surprise visit. She would buy some gifts for his Mother as well.


    She needed to see Felix and let him know what happened to her. She had lost her first time and couldn¡¯t keep it away from him. He would know now or someday right? That way Cami fell asleep.


    Next morning, Cami was awakened by her phone beeping. She stretched her hand and took the photo. She didn¡¯t look at the caller when she answered the phone.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Hello Cami, are you still sleeping?¡± It was Kemi¡¯s voice. She seemed to be agitating and shivering. Her voice was shaking and Cami sensed that she was upset or scared.


    She removed the phone from her ears and checked the caller to be sure it was Kemi indeed. She took the photo back to her ear and asked ¡°Hello Kemi, are you ok?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Have you checked the inte, did you see thetest news?¡± She asked and immediately regretted it. ¡± Ok, I aming over to see you,¡± Kemi concluded and hung up.


    Cami squinted. Latest news on the inte? She yawned and raised herself to a sitting position. She remained on her bed as she logged into the inte.


    Breaking news she saw stunned her. No, this can¡¯t be. There might be simrities in the name. The pictures gradually came up and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    On the inte were pictures of her fiance and her friend Liliana. They were kissing, dressed gorgeously and ssic.


    Their pre-wedding photos were flooding the inte and the wedding was taking ce that morning. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, the sleepiness suddenly disappeared and she looked closely.


    Maybe she was dreaming, this can¡¯t be true. How can Felix be getting married with her friend Lilliana? He can¡¯t do that to her. They¡¯vee a long way now, he can just jilt her suddenly and be someone else¡¯s.


    Lilliana was Cami¡¯s friend in high school. Felix was their one year senior. After graduation, She went to a different University from Cami. Cami¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive school so she went to a less expensive one and was doing some part time work to support herself.


    When Felix graduated, he was working in apany when Cami heard there¡¯s an opportunity at the embassy. She wished Felix could work there, it was better than being a clerk in apany.


    She went to her friend Lilliana and asked her to please with her father to help secure that ce for Felix. Her father had just been favoured by the President and promoted him to be his personal advisor.


    Lilliana agreed and within a few days, Felix got the job and he resigned. He was forever grateful to Cami and said they were going to get married before the year is over since his sry now triples what he earned as a clerk.


    For a month and over, Felix was keeping distance from her but she didn¡¯t term it to be something like this. She never thought Felix would do this to her.


    As she stared at the photos, different pictures and taken in different parts of her city, her tears gave way. She sniffled but the tears were pouring down her cheeks.


    She has ruined her rtionship. She¡¯s the cause of her heartbreak. She asked Lilliana to help him but didn¡¯t know she actually sold him by that action.


    Cami sobbed. She held the phone and looked, the weddinging up in an hour¡¯s time at the Civil bureau. Felix was going to be a Married man not to her but someone else. This is too much for her to bear.


    He said he was busy with work, he was actually busy with Lilliana. Why would her friend do that to her as well? She knew Felix was her man, why did she do this?


    Just then, the door pushed open quickly and her mother came in. She heard it on the news, the President Advisor was giving his daughter hand in marriage to ambassador Felix Freeman.


    Their pictures were everywhere on the inte. The various Television stations were announcing it and she heard. She knew her daughter would be heartbroken. Hence she hurriedly came into her room.


    Behind her was Jared. They both came and hugged her. They didn¡¯t say anything, there was no need to say anything. They saw the reason for her sobbing on her phone.


    ¡± Cami, you are the best thing I have in this life besides mum, Felix had made the greatest mistake of his life to toil with your emotions¡­¡± Jared consoled.


    ¡°We love you Cami¡± that was all Sara could say. Cami sobbed like a child. Her dears and emotions were poured out.


    When she was tired, she told her mother she was going to take a bath. Happy that she was relieved, her mother and brother left her and came downstairs.


    Cami didn¡¯t bathe. She changed into another dress and came downstairs. Just then Kemi walked in. She saw her friend¡¯s eyes puffy and red, she knew she had sobbed.


    She held her in a warm embrace and Cami sniffled. She pulled away from the embrace and was going when her mother and Kemi asked at the same time ¡°where are you going Cami?¡±


    She looked back at them as her eyes welled up again. Without a word, she walked out and started running towards the road. She wants to get to the bureau and stop the wedding, this can¡¯t be happening, Felix can¡¯t just leave her.


    She got a taxi and jumped, asking him to take her to the civil bureau. The taxi nodded and went. When she got there, the wedding was already going on.


    She tried getting in, but Donald¡¯s bodyguards stopped her. Donald was Lilliana¡¯s father.


    She stayed out and decided to wait at the ce where the couple was going to pass whening out of the bureau.


    She kept cleaning her tears. She can¡¯t imagine, is this real or her imagination, can Felix really be with another woman besides her?


    No wonder his mother was not answering her phone when she called. She was also a part of this scheme? After so much sacrifice to save his mother, she can also know if something like this and not kick against it?


    Eventually the couple walked out their arms intertwined:

 Chapter 10: Not compatible

    Cami saw the beautiful wedding dress Lilliana had on. The bouquet of flowers she was holding, the megawatt smile on her face and glittering wedding ring she had on.


    Felix also had a simr ring on his fingers, just like his bride. He looked more handsome in his expensive suite. The couple were walking towards their car when Cami walked towards them.


    Suddenly she called ¡°Felix!¡± . Felix heard his name and the voice that called him cannot be mistaken. Even in his dreams, he would recognize Cami¡¯s voice.


    Lilliana also heard her husband¡¯s name and looked, trying to find who called when she sighted Cami. Felix also paused when he saw her.


    The three adults looked at each other. Felix felt guilty and looked away. His heart seemed to beat very fast. The hour he dreaded hade. The hour he would look into Cami¡¯s face and feel her pain.


    He had broken her heart. He knew and from the puffy, swollen red eyes before him, he knew she had almost cried her eyes out. He had kept it secret from her but at the time it went online, it can no longer be a secret.


    Lilliana perceived the shivering in Felix, the arm that was intertwined with hers suddenly was shivering and she knew her husband was going to lose hisposure because of the woman before them.


    He still loves her , she knows. But he had be her husband and now, she is more important in his life than her. She needed to step in and save her husband from that awkward moment.


    ¡°Oh.. see who came to grace our wedding! Wish us well Cami, we are married, Felix and I have be a couple. Sorry we didn¡¯t get to send a special invitation to you.


    Anyways you came uninvited. But you disgust me with her unkempt hair and face. Can¡¯t you atleast wash your tears away beforeing here..¡± Lilliana was saying when Cami interrupted her.


    ¡± Don¡¯t patronise me. How could you take my man away from me Liliana? You were my friend and you knew Felix and I have been together for years. Did you seduce him?¡± Cami inquired, staring from Felix and to his bride.


    Lilliana shrugged. She didn¡¯t want this poor thing to dint her image. She just wanted them to leave her before some paparazzi would sight them.


    Cami now red at Felix from his head to his toes in disappointment. ¡°Felix, how can you do this to me? How can you be married to my friend simply because I asked her to talk her father into helping you secure a better job?


    Was I wrong to think only good for you? How can you be married to another woman, Felix? What happened to the love we shared, the promises we made to each other?


    The Fantasy of having our home and raising kids? What happened to the world we imagined together? Have you forgotten the night of our first kiss? How you promised me that you will only love and kiss me alone for the rest of your life?


    What happened? When did I lose you? When did your love for me fade away? Tell me Felix, did she seduce you, were you forced into this marriage, what happened?..¡±Cami asked a hundred and one questions that Felix has no answer to any of them.


    Lilliana was getting upset already. She was going to deal with Cami if her actions attracted the wrong crowd or arouse gossip from the paparazzi post.


    ¡°If you were forced, I would understand. You can divorce her ande back to me, I will still take you, I can¡¯t imagine a life without you Felix¡­¡± Cami was saying when Lilliana got Furious and the next thing that happened was a deafening pnding on Cami¡¯s chin.


    Felix shivered. He looked away. He had hurt her enough, but Lilliana pping her was too much. He was breathing hard and couldn¡¯t take it. He tucked Lina but thetter pretended not to notice.


    ¡°You are crazy Cami. You are an idiot. You really think Felix was going to end up with a girl like you who doesn¡¯t know her genesis? You don¡¯t even know your birth parents, you are an outcast and fellow without an identity.


    Who wants to end up with a girl picked up at the dunghill? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You should count yourself lucky that no man is stigmatised by your filthy life.


    For your information, I am pregnant already. I am a few weeks gone and now, I would advise that you don¡¯t be the third wheel in our rtionship..¡± Lilliana ridiculed.


    That¡¯s the part of her that Cami never wanted to hear. She hates it when the history of her life started with being picked up by the dunghill.


    No one knows anything about her except that she was found. No one with her DNA has been found till date. She doesn¡¯t know where she came from, but was rescued by Sara, She adopted her and she became her child.


    Lilliana saying it out and reminding her of a ugly past she didn¡¯t know how it happened, she felt teary again and her tears started flowing again.


    Seeing she was sobbing again, Felix just wanted to leave , he wanted them to leave that premises already and he said ¡°I am married now Cami. I would advise that you stay away from me henceforth.


    Besides, we are notpatible. I went for the one who suits my ss and Status, Someone whose identity can be traced..¡± Felix dered. His words added chilling to an open wound.


    ¡°We are notpatible right Felix, why didn¡¯t you tell me that all these years? When I showed you nothing but love you didn¡¯t know we are notpatible?


    When I worked part-time to support you through the University, you didn¡¯t know we were notpatible. When I started work and took out a loan to help your mother have a sessful heart surgery, didn¡¯t you know that my identity cannot be traced? When I pay your bills and practically feed you and your mother, you didn¡¯t know my identity is unknown?


    When I asked Liliana to plead with her father to help you get a job, we were stillpatible then and my identity meant nothing to you. But now, all these mean a lot to you because you are now an ambassador and Lilliana¡¯s identity andparability matches with yours? You are mean..¡±Cami said and Lilliana raised her voice, ¡°enough!¡±


    She raised her hand and suddenly, the bodyguards came forward, sheined that this beggar was obstructing her way. She can¡¯t expect that such a dirty beggar would stop her and her husband.


    The bodyguards came over and raised Cami throwing her aside like a piece of trash. She tipped and fell over. Quickly she stood up as the couple made their way into the car.


    Before stepping in, Felix looked back one more time at Cami. His eyes filled with tenderness and apologies. When he got in and shut the door, the chauffeur drove them towards the reception venue.


    Other guests looked at Cami and recognized her. She was someone many people know. The girl picked up from the dunghill.


    She stood there in tears as the car finally zoomed off. She watched the car go out of sight. Her supposed fiance was married to another woman and he had gone. She lost him, she lost the man she loved so much. Where does she start from?


    Felix, he jilted her because she had no identity and imed they are notpatible. Thepatibility he was referring to was her poverty. Her family was poor and has no identity.


    She was walking along the road. She was digging her fingers into her hair. She was sad, tired of life.


    What was there to live for? She doesn¡¯t know who her parents are, that is the greatest stigma of her life. She was always being reminded that she has no identity.


    She would end it all. She wouldmit suicide. Why is she living when she cannot be epted by society? No one showed her love besides her family and Felix. Now, Felix also said it, they are notpatible, she was not ssic. He went for someone better than her.


    She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She wants death. Life has shown her only cruelty. Life has been unfair to her. Wharvhadsje done, why was she ever born?


    Who was the woman who gave life? She wants to meet her and ask her a single question: why she brought her into the world rather than to have aborted her off.


    She was sobbing, walking along the road and had walked to the middle of the tare  road without knowing it. Cars were honking at her but she didn¡¯t hear.


    Then she walked into a bend. She didn¡¯t know maybe it¡¯s the honking or it¡¯s instincts, when she looked ahead of her, it was toote¡­


    Cami opened her eyes weekster. She didn¡¯t see anything or rather couldn¡¯t focus on anything. She heard voices at her bedside but couldn¡¯t identify the voice.


    The nurses came and attended to her, removing the oxygen tube and changing her drip. She knew it but was too weak to respond to her. Then she slept off again.


    When she opened her eyes the next day, her eyes were dizzy. She did not see things not clearly and after some time, her sight stabilised.


    She saw her mother sitting with her head on her bed. Obviously she was sleeping. She raised her hand and tapped her gently calling her ¡± mum¡± her voice was fragile.


    Sara thought she was hearing Cami¡¯s voice in her dreams. She heard her again, and this time, raised her head. She was overjoyed when she saw her daughter.


    ¡°Oh Cami my child¡± she kissed her temple, holding her hand, she was fragile and weak. Her eyes were pale and her lips were pe as well.


    Sara quickly wiped away the tears on her face. She can¡¯t exin how excited she was to see her daughtere back to life. She kissed her temple again and squeezed her arm gently.


    ¡°You are awake. I thought I have lost you Cami, I thought you weren¡¯t going to wake up¡±Sara said, cleaning the tears on her face.


    Cami remembered what happened and that moment when that car raced into her. That¡¯s all she remembered until she woke up again.


    Her tears flowed down the sides of her eyes. She sniffled and tried to hold back the tears. Sara saw her tears and coaxed her ¡± why are you crying my child? You should be happy with me¡± Sara said.


    Cami raised her hand and wiped the rwrs off her mother¡¯s face ¡± don¡¯t cry also mother¡± she said faintly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± No I wasn¡¯t crying¡± she lied, her tearsing down her cheeks. Cami can¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡± There are tears in your eyes,¡±she teased.


    ¡°They are not tears, it¡¯s the rain¡± Sara lied and immediately regretted giving such a flimsy excuse. She looked away.


    ¡°Huh hu, rain?¡± Cami asked weakly.

 Chapter 11: Self inflicted torture

    It was dawn when Cami woke up and saw her mother. Now everywhere was bright and the doctor said she would be observed for some days more before being discharged.


    She realised she couldn¡¯t raise one of her legs properly, it was bandaged and her sides were covered in ster and bruises. She tried standing up but couldn¡¯t.


    She then saw Rodrigo walk in. She least expected him toe and she turned her face away. Sara weed him and said the time she called him, Cami just woke up.


    So her mom really called Rodrigo what for? The fellow who was cruel to her and made her lose her first time. She is not interested in being interactive with anyone, no one loves her after all.


    ¡°How are you now Cami?¡± Rodrigo asked but thetter didn¡¯t look in his direction nor answer him. She pouted her lips.


    ¡°She is not too familiar with you I guess¡± Sara defended her daughter¡¯s ungrateful act. She hasn¡¯t told her the part Rodrigo yed in seeing her back to her feet.


    ¡°Huh.. hu¡± he grunted and Sara felt there were a lot imbibed in that grunt. Anyways, it¡¯s ok, her daughter was back on her feet.


    When Rodrigo saw that Cami was still holding a grudge against him, he told Sara he would return in the evening. He left and Cami hissed between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Cami, you should thank Mr Campbell foring to our aid¡± Sara said, telling Cami how the ident would have rendered her bedridden for the rest of her life.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How he took her abroad to have the best treatment. Her legs would have been condemned if he didn¡¯te on time. She doesn¡¯t know how he knew about it but he took over everything that concerned her and saw that she had the best treatment.


    As she spoke, she was being treated in the best hospital in City A. She shouldn¡¯t ignore him when hees backter. After much persuasion, Cami agreed.


    That evening when Rodrigo returned, she weed him and smiled. Rodrigo helped her to sit and supported her back with a pillow.


    He fed her that evening and told Sara to go home. He stayed with Cami the entire night and when she was finally discharged, he saw that she got back to full health again.


    Initially, when she left the hospital, she was using crutches and he was with her, nurturing her and helping her take her first steps again. He helped her get healed emotionally and it was only getting better in their love life..


    Cami tossed on the bed, as lone tears threatened to flow down her cheeks. That was over six months now. She had be Rodrigo¡¯s woman. She eventually dozed off before Rodrigo returned from his study.


    She was awakenedter by his kisses. She tried pushing him away but she ended up waking up out of dosing. He pulled her to himself and started kissing her lips.


    There were things Cami doesn¡¯t waste her time doing. Such as times like this when he holds her in his arms. She tried letting him understand that she was sleeping and Rodrigo said he wasn¡¯t stopping her from sleeping either.


    He wants her to attend to his needs, and she can choose to sleep while attending to him, he wasn¡¯t going to be angry. He said that andughed.


    Cami hissed between gritted teeth. How was she going to still be sleeping when he would be devouring her. He kissed her, while his hand roamed around her body.


    Cami shivered, his touch is magical on her body, possessing the ability to igniting her sexual desires. He knew it and deliberately was arousing her interest.


    She kissed him back, it was mutual. Their Bodies stered against each other. They were engrossed with each other until Cami felt Rodrigo¡¯s tensed up body. She could feel his hardness against her as he seemed to be losing his restraint.


    As Rodrigo gently drove himself into her, Cami gave out a soft moan. It was great as Rodrigo drove her like a horse making her moan out his name in pleasure and he in return made her feelfortable.


    While the lovers were engaged in a hot sex, satisfying their desire, Emma was in her room. She couldn¡¯t sleep. Different thoughts crossed her mind. She was imagining what Rodrigo might be doing with Cami.


    Was he giving her a hot fuck or just lying beside her like a castrated man? She closed her eyes on what it was like to have Rodrigo pressed her under him. That trash was having her man.


    She was going to be his fiance and another woman was taking charge of his body. She must deal with that pain in the ass called Cami.


    For daring to fuck her man, the battle line has been frown, if she doesn¡¯t deal with her, then she is not christened Emma. She tossed on her head and would sometimes stand up, perhaps she would hear the moaninging from Rodrigo¡¯s bedroom but wouldn¡¯t.


    She suspected that his room might be sound proof. And despite that, shecwas straining her ears to hear what doesn¡¯t concern her.


    As Rodrigoid beside Cami, her head on his torso, he caressed her hair. They were both nude unse the quilt.


    He wondered why Cami never told him she was pregnant. He can¡¯t remember using a protection besides that first time he met her and saved her.


    Thinking about that time, he remembered how much effort he put into it before being able to exin to Cami that he had her brought to his Mansion and asked his personal doctor to attend to her.


    He diagnosed her of being drugged with a rare type of aphrodisiac and an overdose of it. There were only two ways she can be cured, she gets thoroughly fucked or she be sterile for the rest of her life.


    He couldn¡¯t let her experience such fate after being kind towards him and saved him. He would have been the one in that pathetic state if she hadn¡¯t warned him.


    Right there, he knew she was going to be his woman. He had to save her and he slept with her. It was after she became his girlfriend that he exined to her and also pleaded with her to forgive him. She had said she hates him, he never was going to befortable with her whenever he remembers that she said that.


    Sheughed and said it was in the past. She doesn¡¯t hate him anymore but was in love with him already. Rodrigo smiled when he remembered the past.


    ¡± Cami¡± he called her name gently, stroking her hair and letting her boobs pressed against he¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t answer but only looked up at him. She felt really exhausted, Rodrigo had drained her strength while thrusting her so long.


    ¡± Can I ask a question?¡± Rodrigo asked, meeting her gaze with an expressionless face. Cami nodded and what he said next, made her speechless.


    ¡± Do you use contraceptives each time we had sex?¡± Rodrigo asked, staring at her. He has this habit of staring into someone¡¯s eyes when asking a question. And with those prating eyes, one wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything different from the truth or end up stammering.


    Cami pushed him off but Rodrigo pulled her back. ¡± I only ask a question, I didn¡¯t say you were doing it¡± Rodrigo whispered softly into her ears.


    ¡± Why would I do that? Maybe because I am not ready for pregnancy yet. When I am, maybe I will be pregnant¡± Cami replied, not showing any displeasure at his question.


    ¡°But I want you to be pregnant!¡± Rodrigo disclosed. He was going to go for a check up. Is he alright? Why couldn¡¯t Cami be pregnant all these months?


    ¡± I am ready¡± Cami dered, ¡± I am ready for it¡± Rodrigo insisted. ¡± I am not ready¡±, ¡°I am ready¡±, ¡± I said I am not ready Rodrigo!¡± Cami wouldn¡¯t sumb. ¡± I meant it when I said I want a child!¡± Rodrigo insisted.


    There was silence. None said anything else to each other. Cami doesn¡¯t understand why Rodrigo would want her pregnant despite the pressure being mounted on him by his family. She is not yet certain they would let him be with her, a girl without an identity, whose origin cannot be traced.


    Rodrigo was also thinking why Cami was not interested in being pregnant. He was going to be married to her, that is not negotiable.


    Next morning, Rodrigo had gone to thepany when Cami woke up. It¡¯s his habit. He doesn¡¯t wake her up whenever she spends the night at his ce, he would let her sleep till she wakes up herself.


    He wasn¡¯t going to ask after her when he got to thepany even if he didn¡¯t see her for an entire day. He had persuaded her to work with him. After she recovered and stopped using her crutches.


    The day she resumed, she immediately became his personal secretary. A position many secretaries in thepany were lobbying for. Thatcariysed murmuring among the old staff.


    But soon they discovered she was the boss¡¯ woman. Everyone recoiled back to their shell and never said anything absurd before her anymore.


    Cami took her bath, got dressed. She had different dresses in Rodrigo¡¯s apartment. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about what she would out on whenever she stays over.


    She came downstairs for breakfast and met Emma sitting there, with a ghostly stare at her. Cami can tell that her eyes were shooting daggers at her but she ignored her and sat down.


    The servants knew Cami and came forward to dish her meal when Emma ordered the middle aged cook of the Mansion to stop.


    Who the hell does she think she is to serve her fiance mistress a breakfast? She is Rodrigo¡¯s finance and she was going to be the madam of the house.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to lose her job, she would listen to her and ivery every instruction of hers exactly like Rodrigo¡¯s. She red at the woman.


    Ms Kavari was lost. She had known Cami as the master¡¯s woman and their future madam. Where did this lose tongue girle from?


    She looked at Cami but thetter smiled at her and said ¡± Thank you Ms Kavari, I will help myself. You may go¡± she said politely and the woman bowed slightly and gave Emma a disgusting stare before leaving.


    Emma became more furious. How dare Cami talk as if she¡¯s the madam of the house. She was going to get engaged with him and she misbehaved in a way that would make the servants disrespect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck too far Cami! You need to know your ce in this house. Next time you misbehave before me, I will teach you a hard lesson..¡± Emma was threatening.


    ¡°Ok. When the timees, I will await your lesson¡± Cami said flippantly and sat down after dishing her meal and was going to pick her cutleries when Emma took the meal and ssh it on her dress.


    Cami stood up and red at Emma. She has her own fiery temper. What the heck? Emma smiled and looked at the stained oily dress now and couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    Before she raised her head to look at Cami¡¯s facial expression, she heard a deafening p on her chink. Her eyes immediately went dim and she saw sparkles of stars.

 Chapter 12: Gave her back

    ¡°I don¡¯t have issues with you. If you are not epted by Rodrigo, don¡¯t put that on me okay? I will treat you exactly how you treated me. Don¡¯t cross your boundaries and you will never find me going beyond my limit.


    But if you think, you can be unreasonable in your actions towards me, I will give it back to you exactly how you offer me. So I am warning you, little miss Emma!¡± Cami bellowed.


    She eyed her and knew her dress had been messed. She¡¯s only fortunate that the hotness didn¡¯t get to her skin. She red at the angry looking Emma and walked upstairs.


    ¡± I swear you will pay for this. You have just stepped on the tail of a cobra. You won¡¯t get away with it, that¡¯s my promise to you¡± Emma dered and took apples, throwing them at Cami¡¯s back.


    She ignored her and went in, changed into another dress and came out. This time, she didn¡¯t bother having breakfast but just walked out.


    Rodrigo¡¯s chauffeur was waiting to drive her to thepany. He saw her looking so unhappy and he asked. Cami said she was fine and he nodded.


    She got in and drove her to thepany. Cami was sad, why does she have to encounter an antagonist everywhere she went?


    They were fine until his family came up with getting engaged with Emma. What sort of thing is that? Is she going to lose Rodrigo eventually like she lost Felix Freeman?


    She wanted to sob but cautioned herself. No, she isn¡¯t going to drop tears because of Emma, no she would be strong and brave. Tears are signs of weakness.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma also came out and rushed into her car. She was going to report Rodrigo to her parents and his mother. They must know what happened to her.


    In City B, Jenny woke up and took her bath. She had spent her first night in Eduardo¡¯s Mansion as his wife. She felt so happy. She might not be happy with the marriage, but because her mother would be taken care of, she couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction.


    She got dressed and came downstairs. She saw that Eduardo was already prepared to go to thepany. His assistant was going to push his wheelchair when she came downstairs.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked, pausing and staring at him. Eduardo¡¯s face twitched. What did she just say? Asking him where he was going?


    ¡°When did I start seeking your permission to go out?¡± Eduardo asked, his voice hoarse and his eyes darken with displeasure.


    Jenny didn¡¯t respond to him but walked over, and was going to take over from his assistant. ¡± I will apany you anywhere you want to go. That¡¯s my duty as your wife¡± she said, pushing the wheelchair.


    Eduardo¡¯s displeased expression softened. She was going to help him, that ¡®s why she asked that question. The assistant followed from behind.


    He knew his boss married her for formalities and to fulfil the obligation of marriage between the Anderson and the Davis family.


    ¡°Huh.. madam, this is for you. The boss got it for you¡± Eric said, making Jenny paused in her steps as she arrived at the door.


    She looked and saw a gold limitless card in Eric¡¯s hand. He stretched his hand out to her but Jenny¡¯s looks changed. She shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you Eduardo. But I don¡¯t need it. If I need anything that I cannot afford myself, I will ask you for it¡± Jenny refused and was going to continue pushing the wheelchair when Eduardo said she should stop.


    ¡± I am not doing you any favours. That¡¯s what you deserve as my wife. So take it¡± Eduardo instructed but he was surprised when Jenny insisted that she didn¡¯t want it.


    Her refusal aroused an interest in Eduardo. Who is she? Why did she be the bride at thest minute? There¡¯s something odd about her.


    Every woman loves money. How can she refuse to take the card when he thought he would jump on the opportunity quickly and go ahead without exhausting the money.


    Eduardo asked her to stay back. Eric would drive him to thepany. She said ok and went back. Eric took over and wheeled Eduardo out and helped him into a car.


    He saw how distorted how his boss looked and he asked ¡± are you worried about Madam¡¯s refusal to take the card?¡± It was a rhetorical question. He slipped beside the chauffeur at the copilot seat.


    ¡°Ask someone to follow her twenty four seven. Where she goes, who she meets and the calls she makes¡± Eduardo instructed and Eric said he should consider it done.


    ¡°Have you found thedy from Last week?¡± Eduardo asked next. He had been trying to find thatdy that saved him that night and reward her, but no one seemed to know someone who answers her name in that environment.


    ¡°No sir. No one knows her and the surveince camera is faculty that evening. I will reinforce my search and I will surely get you answers¡¯ ¡® Eric assured.


    ¡± Please do¡± Eduardo responded and sighed audibly. He must know that girl, who she was and do her good for the good she did to him.


    ¡°Another thing boss, madam is a daughter from the Davis family as well but not the precious one¡±Eric informed him.


    Eduard said okay and was quiet. The Davis family gave up a daughter that is not the precious one because he was cripple? He saw Betty flirting with his brother and wondered if she was more interested in his brother than him.


    As they got closer to thepany he asked again ¡± what about my sister, any information about her?¡± Eric said no. They are still trying to find out her whereabouts.


    Meanwhile Jenny went to have her breakfast. The servants of the house all came to her to ask what the madam wanted but was surprised when she said she is fine.


    They don¡¯t need to ask if there¡¯s anything they can donate that she wants. She would reach out to them if she needed their help.


    They were surprised at the humility of the madam.  Weren¡¯t they told that the daughter of the Davis family that would be their madam was temperamental.


    She¡¯s arrogant, and loose tongued. But why is she different from what they¡¯ve heard about her?


    After her breakfast, Jenny went out. She got into a taxi and went to the hospital. Her Aunt had said she would pay her mother¡¯s hospital bills if she agreed to marry Eduardo.


    Now, the deal waspleted. She wants to see her mother. She got to the hospital and went to her mother¡¯s ward and pushed open the door.


    She saw her mother in an Oxygen tube and the life support machine, she smiled and said ¡°Mum, I am married¡±  she drew closer and held her mother by her hand.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t inform you about it. I wasn¡¯t prepared for it either, I didn¡¯t know I was going to be a bride, but it happens mum, I became married.


    I had to do it for you mum, this is the least I could do for you. My husband is the eldest son of the Anderson family but he is cripple.


    But that is not important. If he lets me live in peace, I do not worry mum. I just want you to wake up sooner than I had expected and be happy forever together¡± Jenny told her mother.


    She had been like this for two years. When will she wake up to her? When will she be able to hold her mother in a hug? Her father was gone already and now, her mother is not waking up to her.


    The doctor walked in and saw Jenny. He smiled at her and said he was going to call her and her uncle about the improvement in her mother¡¯s condition. Normally many don¡¯t recover when they get into a vegetative state.


    But her mother was showing signs that she was going to wake up soon. They would keep her under observation ysee that she recovers quickly.


    Jenny was happy. She had never felt this happy in a long while. Her mother showed signs of waking up. She was so excited that thanked the doctor.


    She told him to let her know how she was responding as often as he observed any signs in her. The doctor said ok and Jenny thanked him again.


    She jumped for joy when the doctor left. Her mother would be up again and she would be like everyone else who has mothers.


    Hardly had Cami stepped into the office and sat down when she saw Rodrigoe out of his office making a phone call.


    He ended the call and asked her when she arrived and Cami said not quite long. He said okay and went back to his office.


    Cami asked what happened and he said she shouldn¡¯t worry. In less than an hour, two policemen came to arrest Cami. With them was Emma and her parents.


    What surprised her the most was that her parents were yelling at Cami long before the policemen would say anything. She just stood and watched the parents, going to attack her because of their daughter.


    How great it is to have parents who are wealthy. She has foster parents but her mother was poor and her foster father was dead.


    The policemen asked that shee along with them. She¡¯s under arrest for domestic violence and disturbance of public peace.


    Cami knew that with Rodrigo in that office there, the arrest wasn¡¯t going to be possible. She¡¯s timid and weak in the past, but now, she has learnt to stand shoulder high.


    ¡± Take her away officers¡± Martin dered and E, his wife, was raining abusive words at Cami. The voice was getting too high and other secretaries were already crowding Cami¡¯s door, creating a scene.


    ¡°Drag her out if you have to, officers, this woman must pay for what she¡¯s done to my daughter¡± E bellwled, looking at the low ss riff-raff who suddenly appeared to ruin her daughter¡¯s happiness.


    Cami was quiet when Suddenly, Rodrigo walked out with his hefty height. His face was expressionless but his sudden presence caused everyone to chill. Emanating apressing aura.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on here?¡± He demanded.

 Chapter 13: Don鈥檛 blame Emma

    No one answered. The policemen seemed to lose their ability to use their tongue. They looked at Martins and he seemed to be waiting for them also to exin to the President what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a crowd at mypany. If none can say what happened, then leave my secretary¡¯s office¡± he ordered. He knew that Emma hade to arrest Cami. Thank goodness how mother had told him that she would bring policemen to throw that trash out of thepany.


    ¡°We hade to arrest this woman for domestic violence and disturbance of public peace¡± sergeant Bubu finally answered.


    Rodrigo looked calm and still expressionless. He looked from Emma to Cami and asked ¡± who was abused domestically and on what grounds did she disturb public peace?¡± Rodrigo asked.


    Even if there was a fight in his Mansion that morning, it never would have been a disturbance of public peace. He has security in his appointment who would have readily informed him.


    ¡°You have no idea what Cami did to me Rodrigo. She boasted of being your woman and called me the third wheel in your rtionship. She threatened to disfigure me and I told her she was lying.


    That was how she poured coffee on me but I dodged and she poured it on my shoulders. As if that was enough, while I was being burnt and screaming that she came to my aid, she pped me several times on my chin..¡± she concluded and started sobbing.


    ¡± Not only that, she imed this thing here didn¡¯t let her sleep at night. She was moaning shamelessly¡­¡± E¡¯s voice trailed off. She seemed to suddenly cautioned herself. Rodrigo was the man and she cannot humiliate her daughter¡¯s future husband.


    ¡°That¡¯s theints theyid and that¡¯s why we havee to arrest your employee. Sorry for every inconvenience this might have caused. We would just take her and leave here now¡± Sergeant Bubu dered and was going to handcuffed Cami when Rodrigo asked:


    ¡± What the heck do you think you are doing? You walked through the gate of thispany and went through the elevator to this floor only toe here and arrest my girlfriend?¡± Rodrigo thundered.


    It was obvious this time he was angry. His displeasure was evident in his voice and tone. The policemen looked at each other and gulped down a lump of saliva.


    What kind of operation had they embark on that morning? The girl in question is Mr Campbell¡¯s girlfriend? No wonder the calmness in her and her rxed mood.


    Where did the incident happen? Where? They didn¡¯t bother to ask such details but just came to arrest the used just like that.


    ¡°Are you sure Cami did this to you?¡± Rodrigo asked, he is not the type that talked too much. He would rather present evidence than run his mouth like a tap, exining what could have been avoided.


    He looked towards Joel and thetter returned with aptop. He inserted a USB cord and soon the whole action began. How Cami came downstairs and sat down to have her breakfast.


    Emma approached her and talked rudely to the cook. How Cami dismissed the cook and got her breakfast herself. The next action, Emma poured her breakfast on her.


    When they all have finished watching, Emma¡¯splexion turns into Ashen. How could she have forgotten that there was going to be a surveince camera in the entire house?


    She had concocted the story and aimed at having Cami arrested. She was going to prove to her she was more powerful and influential than her.


    When the recording stopped, neither Emma¡¯s parents nor the policemen could utter a  word. The record had spoken for Cami. She red at Emma and her parents with hostility.


    ¡± In what way did she disy domestic violence? That she defended herself against an assault is synonymous to practising domestic violence?


    She was disturbing public peace you said was her second offence. How could that be when I am in my Mansion and your daughter intrudes into our privacy.


    I don¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t raise your daughter well to be a properdy. And you expect me to leave my woman ande get engaged to such a characterless girl?¡± Rodrigo inquired, speaking in a domineering tone.


    Martin felt ashamed of himself. Why would a man like him leave his work and go about with such senseless actions as joining his daughter against a battle for supremacy.


    He knew his daughter was having a rivalry with another woman over Rodrigo. He can¡¯t imagine that she was the one at fault and yet brought them all to be disgraced and embarrassed.


    ¡± I sincerely apologise for my daughter¡¯s misbehaviour. Please let this go as if it never happened Mr Campbell¡± he apologised and sped his hands together.


    E looked away and was furious. She can¡¯t just let her husband apologise like that and make it appear that her daughter was at fault. No matter what happened or whatever she has done, she was their baby.


    They are to support and shield her from outsiders. They might scold her when they get back home but now, they have to protect her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one you should be apologising to. Apologise to the one you have wrongly used¡± Rodrigo instructed.


    They want to humiliate Cami. They will be the one to leave after losing face. Apologising to her publicly was going to be a difficult thing to do and he would see that they do it.


    E snorted and eyed Cami. Martin could choose to do it, but she can never condescend to apologising to this filth. What nonsense?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me Emma Me Campbell. She is going to get engaged to you in a couple of weeks. She did no wrong bying over to your Mansion to get to know you better.


    You guys are going to be a couple and as such, should not let her lose face before this thing standing before us. If you are not pleased with her actions, you only need to correct her.


    Emma was well brought up, she was raised like a princess from a prestigious family which we all know. You can¡¯t stand her up for someone whose origin cannot be exined..¡± E was twisting the whole scenario.


    Rodrigo was going to say something when Cami spoke. She had been quiet since the moment they walked in to stand before her with the policemen.


    Now was the time to talk.  ¡°Excuse madam, you let your daughter disrespect others and im she was raised like a princess? You forced your daughter to be with a man who has no feelings for her and you im she was raised well?


    Is that what being raised meant? I do have a Genesis and yet I have Sense of decorum. But you, that your existence can be traced back to the beginning of the world raised this spoiled arrogant thing and shamelessly say you raised her like a princess?


    Rodrigo, I want this woman and her daughter arrested for defamation and sued¡± Cami said, turning to nce at Rodrigo.


    ¡°Joel, get thewyer and do exactly as Cami has requested¡± Rodrigo immediately instructed his assistance. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his lips. That¡¯s the kind of woman he wants her to be.


    Martin nced at his wife. She should have just been quiet. Now she had added chilling to a healing wound. He had to apologise double fold now before Thai whole nonsense can be resolved.


    E red at Cami. She felt like strangling her. How dare this poor thing, picked from the dunghill, answer her back. She dares tosh at her with her tongue?


    She had chewed more than she could swallow. She would get back at her more fiercely that she would never forget that she was called E.


    ¡± Miss Cami, please don¡¯t put that to heart. On behalf of my family, I sincerely apologise for causing a fuss. I didn¡¯t know this was how it all happened.


    Emma is still young and still growing. Please forgive her. This is going to be thest time such a scene is created by my family..¡± Martin said, using all his restraint to keep his arrogance aside and pretend to be humble.


    ¡± I want you both to apologise to her¡± Martin said, turning to look at his wife and daughter. They caused all this while mess and they have to partake in the humiliation.


    The policemen ended up being spectators. They came with the sole purpose of making an arrest but now, it appeared they were just spectators who hade to watch a scene.


    When two rich people collide, it is only normal that they stay aside and not get involved in the tussle. One way or the other, business and partnership would merge them together again.


    They were d they hadn¡¯t made rash behaviour towards the youngdy. Otherwise they would have to contend with Mr Campbell, the President of the Campbell¡¯s group ofpanies.


    ¡°Sorry¡± E murmured and eyed Cami with pure hatred. She would regret what she had done that day, she would wish she never heard the word sorry from her.


    Martin looked at Emma, she was reluctant. She doesn¡¯t want to condescend so low to apologising to this filth. But her father was ring at her.


    ¡± Sorry¡± she shrugged and looked away. She had bose face. How can she lose face before this filth? She was being humiliated and it¡¯s all Cami¡¯s fault. She¡¯s a scheming bitch.


    ¡± And I hope I won¡¯t be seeing your face anywhere around my Mansion again?¡± Rodrigo asked and without waiting for another word, he turned to Cami, ¡± Join me in the conference room¡± he dered and walked in another direction of the lobby.


    Cami took herputer to show when Martin didn¡¯t wait for Cami to walk out on him before he turned and took long strides towards the general elevator.


    E and her daughter followed closely behind Martin and the policemen wentstly. When they left, Cami put herputer down and sank into her seat.


    She sighed softly and Wondered what would have happened to her if Rodrigo hadn¡¯te to her aid. How did he know what happened so soon to get a copy of the surveince recording?


    When Jenny left the hospital, she decided to get herself a few things she needed before returning home. Eduardo Anderson mustn¡¯t know that she went out.


    She wants him to return and Meet her at home as if nothing happened. She went to the grocery store but stumbled upon people she didn¡¯t want to meet in another ten years.


    Enemies are easy to met


    Betty was in Company of her two friends ra and Sandy. Betty was the first to see her and grinned wickedly.


    ¡± Hello sister¡± she said it a little louder than expected of someone who stood before who she was talking to.


    Jenny wore a faint smile. She was supposed to be in the position she  now found herself and yet goes about freely with her friends.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Sister? When did you have a sister Betty?¡± Sandy asked, looking at Jenny who stood surprised at Sandy¡¯s words. Thesedies know her as Betty¡¯s cousin. Why are they staring at her strangely?


    They had never gotten along though, because to them Betty and her parents were wealthy and she was just a scumbag who lived with them.


    ¡± How can you call someone so shabbily dressed as your sister? She looked so unkept that if I were you, I would have told her to scram off¡± ra added.


    ¡± She¡¯s the dreg of the Davis family. Didn¡¯t you remember her, the one that Betty was merciful to and let her share in her parents¡¯ love?¡± Sandy said, obviously talking to ra.


    Betty felt sweet in her belly. Such words were pleasant to her ears. ¡± Jenny is my sister and don¡¯t forget she¡¯s the youngest eldest madam of the Anderson family. You have to talk to her differently now¡± Betty said, obviously giving her friends more hints on where to humiliate her.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s the wife of the crippleaster of the Anderson¡¯s family.. and she¡¯s looking so shabby?¡± ramented. Though she¡¯s afraid to talk about the Anderson¡¯s in a terrible way, she feels good to say horrible words at Jenny.


    She¡¯s just the wife of that cripple in name. But Indeed, body and soul they never can be one. He was said to have be impotent after the ident.


    ¡°Oh! I now know why I can¡¯t me her for being so shabby. It¡¯s bad luck to be married to a man who cannot be joined with her body and soul. It¡¯s a terrible feeling¡± Sandy said, humiliating Jenny.


    ¡°It¡¯s really going to be pathetic for people like you who ought to be happy in their homes and have be a widow at such a tender age. That¡¯s what happened to people who married for greed..¡± Jenny was saying when Sandy became furious and pped her.


    She was married but the marriage onlysted for two months before her husband was murdered. He was a rich dude and Sandy had forced herself to him. They were married but it was after he died, that he was murdered by his gang members who he cheated and ran off with their money.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t expecting that Sandy would also. She staggered backwards. Her eyes went dizzy and almost tripped.


    ¡± How dare you p me? Do you know what my husband is capable of doing to you if he knows what you did to me and all you¡¯ve said about him?¡± Jenny asked, regaining her stamina again.


    ¡°What can he do? That cripple who cannot help himself except he was being pushed about on a wheelchair? The one who can¡¯t make love to you and despite being married, I am sure that part being your legs is still sealed¡± Sandy mocked, and her friends chuckled aloud.


    It was Jenny¡¯s turn to p her. She was well prepared and pped Sandy with her entire strength, sending thetter tripping off. She grabbed her and held her by her throat.


    ¡± The next time you insult my husband or try to ridicule him and call him a cripple, I will choke you to death and damn the consequences. Eduardo is my husband and I am in the habit of protecting what belongs to me.


    For your information, he is not impotent, he is a full fleshed man who can make a woman unable to lift her hand after love making and I will not stand here to tell you details about that¡± Jenny yelled, almost suffocating her.


    Betty saw that it was getting out of hand and Betty might strangle Sandy before them. Her friend shouldn¡¯t have said anything about Eduardo¡¯s disability.


    If the Anderson¡¯s hear about it, no matter how favoured Sandy was, her entire family will pay dearly for it. She quickly intervened.


    ¡± Common, are you really taking it so seriously? She was simply joking and you took it personal?¡± She came forward and struggled with Jenny to let Sandy go.


    Thetter was powerless. She just wants  to be free from the grip of the she- devil. She is almost suffocating already.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t I feel it was a joke Betty?¡± Jenny asked, ring at Sandy and suddenly lifted her off her feet and released her.


    She dropped on the floor with her ass. She started coughing hysterically. She held her throat and her eyes Popped out as she coughed.


    Herplexion had turned red. She was helped to her feet with her eyes red. She was greatly ashamed of herself and couldn¡¯t raise her head up.


    Many customers that passed by looked at them. They had created a scene already. Betty felt displeased with Jenny¡¯s attitude. Does getting married to a cripple make her temper fiery?


    ¡± This is for bad-mouthing my husband. When next you say unpleasant words against my husband, I will deal with you¡± Jenny bellowed


    Many women apuded her and called her an ideal woman. Every woman should stand up for her husband and not allow anyone to say humiliating words at her husband.


    ¡± You won¡¯t get away with it, I swear I will make you pay, ¡± Sandy threatened as she hurriedly ran off from the scene. The sight of people giving Jenny a thumb up and apuding made her feel more embarrassed.


    She wanted to y the victim but it went against her. The best thing she could do was to run away from the scene. ra went after her and Betty stood still on the scene.


    As Betty stared at her cousin, she didn¡¯t know when Jenny became so temperamental. When did she get married to be protecting him that way.


    ¡± Others may be afraid of you or get scared by your actions, but not me. Don¡¯t push your luck too far Jenny¡± Betty challenged, cursing her under her breath.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one in my present position?¡± Jenny asked and Betty was furious. What made her ashamed the most is that she had been engaged to that cripple and remembering that instance, made her feel horrible.


    ¡± Have some shame,¡±Betty cautioned. She looked around. The way Jenny was acting, she might blow up the deal and everyone would know she was once engaged to a cripple.


    ¡± Forget about my shamelessness and think more about yourself. I have this feeling that you are building castles in the air¡± Jenny dered.


    She must be thinking that Eduardo¡¯s brother was going to get married to her. But she doubts if his parents would agree with him to be married to the woman who jilted his brother on the day of their wedding.


    ¡°Jenny..?¡± Betty called and thetter raised her hand ¡± Mrs Anderson?¡± She corrected her and looked at Betty disdainfully before walking away.


    Just as Jenny walked out of the grocery store, a certain person came stepped out of his hiding and dialled a number on his phone:

 Chapter 14: Find my daughter

    Meanwhile in the Office, An elegant woman stepped out of the elevator with graceful steps and walked towards the President¡¯s office.


    Eduardo was behind his desk when there was a call from his secretary, he answered and said she shoulde in.


    Mrs Anderson walked into her son¡¯s office and Eduardo raised his head off hisputer. He smiled and sped his hands together.


    ¡°Eduardo dear¡± Mrs Anderson said and smiled. She walked over and sat in front of her son. She needed to talk to him privately and hence, she came to find him in the office.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, mother,¡± Eduardo replied. He pressed a certain button from under his desk and his secretary came in almost immediately.


    She doesn¡¯t need to be told. When a visitor came to visit the President and he summoned her, she was to prepare coffee immediately first before doing anything else.


    She got two sses of coffee and presented it to them. Eduardo then dismissed her, leaving him and his mother alone.


    ¡± How have you been, Mother?¡± Eduardo asked. He can¡¯t remember when hest saw his mother happy, as in sincerely happy. She might put up a pretence but being really happy it¡¯s been years.


    When his sister was born, his mother was told her baby was dead. They had lived with that lie for so many years until a few years ago, when she was seventeen years old, did they have a clue that she was not dead.


    They¡¯ve been looking for her since then. They would have made more progress but he was involved in an ident that kind of slowed him down.


    ¡± I haven¡¯t been fine for years now Eduardo and you know it¡± Mrs Anderson was sincere, she can¡¯t imagine her daughter growing with a different identity.


    ¡°I will find your daughter, mother, and my sister will return home to you soon. All I am asking is that you give me a little more time¡± Eduardo persuaded.


    He had long found out useful information about her. From the research done so far, he hasn¡¯t found anyone who knows anything about the whole thing.


    He had spread his tentacles and if he couldn¡¯t find her in that city, he would go and find that midwife again in jail. She must know something about his sister¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡± How much longer do I have to wait son? Am I going to grow old and die without setting my eyes on my dear daughter?¡± Mrs Andersonined.


    The midwife had confessed to the truth that her daughter was not dead. But she knows next to nothing about it. Where on Earth then is her daughter?


    ¡°Rx mother. I promise. Even if that¡¯s thest thing I do, I will bring your daughter to you¡± Eduardo said, crossing his heart and his mother smiled, she wiped her tears off.


    ¡°I will pay that old midwife a visit again. She might remember something, anything that might lead us to her¡± Mrs Anderson suggested.


    ¡°No, I will visit her this time. Leave everything in my hands. And wait with your arms folded, I will bring your daughter to you¡± Eduardo assured her.


    ¡°I believe in you Eduardo¡± Mrs Anderson said, smiling and sniffling as well. She was going to see her someday. She doesn¡¯t know how excited she would feel, but she¡¯s going to tag that day the happiest day of her life.


    Eduardo was pleased with his mother¡¯s cheerful smile. She gets cheerful when shees to him. He can¡¯t afford to see her look so depressed.


    ¡°How¡¯s father?¡± Eduardo asked and his mother said he is fine. Except that he also longs to hold his daughter in his arms as well. They both look forward to seeing their daughter for the first time in her life.


    Eduardo told her to tell his father the Same thing he told her. They both should be calm, he could make it easier if he asks his father¡¯s bodyguards to find her or announce it on the various Television stations and newspapers but it wouldn¡¯t be good for her mother if eventually she¡¯s fine.


    ¡± I just wish that she was still alive. I know my daughter is still alive because I feel her heartbeats when I think about her¡± Mrs Anderson self assured herself.


    ¡± She¡¯s alive, I believe. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s alive¡± he was confident about it. He also wished that she¡¯s alive and found her. Otherwise, his parents wouldn¡¯t live good days anymore before their death.


    Mrs Anderson nodded. She then asked Eduardo ¡± how is your wife¡± she asked and Eduardo nodded, saying she was fine when he left his Mansion that morning.


    His mother didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Eduardo waspelled by his parents to go ahead and be married to the Davis family daughter. They didn¡¯t know she was going to find a substitute bride for his wife.


    Soon, she stood up and announced that she was leaving. She walked over and nted a featherlight kiss on her son¡¯s temple and said goodbye.


    She left not long after Eduardo received a call from one of his bodyguards. That bodyguard was assigned to trail Jenny and found out where she goes and who she meets.


    The bodyguard informed Eduardo that madam went to the hospital after she left the Mansion and stayed there for a while. She went to see a woman who was in aa.


    From there she left and went to the grocery store. By The activities that took ce at the store, it would be better if he watched and listened to it by himself.


    Eduardo said ok. He could send the recording to him but find out who that woman was that she visited. He must get him answers before nightfall.


    Martin stepped out of the elevator as Soon as it stopped. He was heading to his car, it was annoying and humiliating how things turned out to be.


    ¡± Martin, don¡¯t be upset, ¡± E dered, stepping into the car along with Martin. She knew he felt unhappy how it was discovered that his daughter started the whole fuss.


    ¡± E, you dragged me into this mess. I had told you earlier that I am not going to apany you to do this, but you insisted that Ie along¡­¡± Martin was voicing out his displeasure.


    ¡°Emma is our baby. We can¡¯t let her be ridiculed by anyone. We had to support her openly outside and  scold her in private¡± E was saying when Martin swore never to be a part of such nonsense again.


    After the conference that morning, Rodrigo was so busy with work that he didn¡¯t get to see her for the entire day till the day was over.


    When he left the office, his grandfather told him to stop by the ss house before going home. When he stopped by, he saw the displeasure all over his grandfather when he walked into the sitting room.


    He doesn¡¯t need to be told nor did he have to ask what happened. The news of what happened between Emma and Cami must have reached their ears. They were displeased that he didn¡¯t take sides with Emma against Cami.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do the right thing when the tussle between Your future fiance and that trash got your attention? A man should protect what belongs to him and not behave the way you did..¡± how grandfather queried him.


    Rodrigo pinched the bridge between his eyes. That is it. The reason he was summoned by his grandfather was to scold him for doing the right thing?


    ¡°Of course I did what was right. I only exhibit what I am made of. Telling the truth and being transparent enough. You are also right grandfather that aan should protect what belongs to me.


    I didn¡¯t even remember that when I stood for the truth. Weren¡¯t you told that I ensured that everyone got justice and the victim was apologised to?¡±Rodrigo exined, pretending not to know where his grandfather was driving his point to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb Rodrigo. How can you im that Emma was wrong while that girl was right? You dragged your future wife in for that girl? How can you do that Rodrigo?


    Emma has been humiliated. You need to apologise to her for what you have done. You have to make it up to her and you have to do it as soon as possible¡±Grandfather Anderson Requested.


    Rodrigo chuckled aloud. What is his grandfather saying? He should apologise to Emma for what? He stood up, his hands in his pants pocket.


    ¡°Grandfather you should realise by now that I don¡¯t care a bit about Emma, I am in love with someone else and I told you that already. Emma was wrong when she poured hot meals on Cami.


    Why would not stand in defence of the right? When do you start getting entangled with injustice, grandfather? If you think I was wrong, then let the attorney take up the case.


    Emma¡¯s parents were there. If their daughter was not wrong, do you think they would not stand up for their daughter if she was treated unfairly? Let this whole thing be resolved grandfather.


    I cannot marry Emma, that is just the truth. Let her find her man and not give her false hope that I will leave Cami and be married to her¡± Rodrigo dered, looking unhappy.


    ¡°I have spoken and you have to follow what Iid down. I have promised her grandfather. You can make me a list Rodrigo!¡± Grandfather Anderson spoke with indignation.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when you made a promise to her grandfather. You can¡¯t impose your will on me grandfather. I am interested in being with that arrogant brat you called your friend¡¯s granddaughter.


    Find a way to fulfil your promises but don¡¯t get me involved grandfather. I don¡¯t want to meddle in your rtionship with yourte friend. But in this 21st century, nonone is going to make me do what I don¡¯t want to, ¡± Rodrigo dered and simply walked out.


    ¡°Stop there Rodrigo!¡± It was L , his mother who spoke, standing by the stairs and listening to the conversation between her son and father inw.


    Rodrigo paused. He didn¡¯t look back, just stood and not taking any steps further. L walked down and walked to stand in front of her son.


    ¡°If you refuse to be engaged with Emma, find someone else Rodrigo. That girl has no name, has no identity, her life cannot be traced to any history. You can¡¯t be married to her.


    I won¡¯t let her be the youngdy of this family. You need to consider ss and family before giving your heart to any woman. Is that clear?¡± L asked, ring at her son.


    Rodrigo snarled, he was unhappy. He is usually unhappy when anyone tells him Cami has no identity. Why does everyone have to know about her in such a way?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why couldn¡¯t that part of her be hidden? Must everyone in the city and country know where she was gotten from? He doesn¡¯t get well with such utterances against her.


    ¡°Love is a feeling of the heart mum. It has no regard to name or identity. When it fills your heart, such a flimsy reason doesn¡¯t hold water. She is going to be my wife and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it.


    She has non-identity when she saved me and saved the reputation of this family. You should be grateful to her, everyone in this family. She is the best thing that has ever happened to me¡± Rodrigo retute his mother.


    She has been saved. He either would have ended up with an arranged slut who would take the recording of his unconscious state and his Enemy spread all over the inte and ruined his reputation and that of thepany.


    Or end up a vegetable and waste away. Which is important to you then? In such cases, what would my identity have been able to do for me, can it save me like she did? This was not her thoughts either, she forgot she had no name nor history to be traced, when she risked her life to save me mum¡­¡± Rodrigo exined.


    L felt a little ufortable with her son¡¯s words. She happened to know about the whole incident after Rodrigo crumpled the hotel and sent the mastermind of that plot to jail. He suddenly was framed with drug peddling and without any way to defend himself he was sent to jail.


    The family of the used discovered it was Rodrigo Campbell who was revenging. They came to her to plead with her son. That was when she heard all the story.


    ¡± She did well, I agree. Butpensate her for her kindness. That¡¯s enough for a poor thing like her. Not to think you are indebted to her for the rest of your life¡± L cautioned.


    ¡± That¡¯s exactly what I am doing,pensate her with my body¡± Rodrigo dered and walked away. He can¡¯t stand it anymore. He would not being to see his mother for a long time toe.


    She¡¯s provoked him already. If Cami was her daughter, what would she think of her so unhealthy? She is someone else¡¯s daughter and she was born exactly how every other person was born.


    Besides, she is not to be med for her parents or mother¡¯s negligence and abandonment. She is the victim and should not be med.


    As he stepped into the car, he remembered he needed to see someone that night¡­

 Chapter 15: Impotent

    Rodrigo headed to the hospital. He needed to see his personal doctor. He wants to know if anything was wrong with him. Cami isn¡¯t pregnant, why?


    Joel has closed for the day, his chauffeur and himself alone was in the car, he felt weak, at the words of his mother. He was going ahead with Cami and there¡¯s nothing anyone could do about it.


    His doctor was more than happy to see him. He was d Rodrigo stopped by. He had been the major sponsor for his hospital and through his help, the hospital was rated the best health centre in the country.


    Dr Walter brought him to his office. As soon as they sat, Rodrigo said he was to be examined. Dr Walter asked him what he was suffering from or why he wanted to be examined.


    Rodrigo said he wants to know why he couldn¡¯t get his girlfriend pregnant. He is sure nothing was wrong with Cami and she doesn¡¯t use contraceptives.


    When Walter heard, he smiled. He told Rodrigo that nothing was wrong with him. Such a healthy looking man couldn¡¯t be sterile or impotent.


    He asked him a few questions and Rodrigo answered. Walter said if his answers were urate that he gave, then he is free. He was not having issues or challenges. But Rodrigo insisted, he wants to be examined.


    Walter said ok and sent him to theboratory department. Soon Rodrigo returned and the doctor received the report on his system. He went through it and chuckled.


    ¡°I have already told President Campbell that you are perfectly fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you at all. The report showed that you are perfectly fine¡± Walter said.


    Rodrigo said ok. He hoped he would be right. As he walked out of the hospital into his car, he was concluding that the only reason then is because he wasn¡¯t working hard enough.


    He would work harder next time. As his chauffeur drove him home, his phone started ringing. He looked and saw it was Cami, he smiled and then answered his phone:


    Eduardo Anderson arrived home that evening, he was impressed with the surveince recording he received from his bodyguard.


    Jenny was dressed already in her nightwear when Eduardo returned. She came downstairs to wee, and asked to push his wheelchair to his room.


    But he refused. He saw her white milky skin. The transparent curves beneath and the open cleavage at the upper side of her chest. And he looked away, he felt her attractive.


    ¡°Wear a more recent dress and Mee me for dinner,¡± Eduardo instructed, he beckoned to his assistant to wheel him to his room.


    Jenny looked embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t deliberate with her dressing. She only wore what she needed to wear at the time. After getting married and she got into the house, she discovered that the wardrobe was stuck with different designer clothes. Latest and expensive clothes and jewelleries, shoes to match.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she¡¯s not used to such an expensive lifestyle, at least since the cmity that befell her parents. Her father died, her mother in aa for years. All their properties and Riche¡¯s have been spent on sustaining her mother¡¯s life, that is what her uncle and his wife told her anyways.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in wearing the clothes and still put on her usual dress that morning. This night wear was the one she bought that evening when she was returning home.


    If she returned to her former home to dress, her aunt and her daughter Betty would mock her and ridicule her husband more. That was why she decided to buy this one. It was cheap but she liked it.


    She went to her room and changed into jeans and a long turtle neck blouse. She seemed to be deliberate. It was a little oversized but still, she wore it like that. Eduardo wants her to be decent, she was dressed decent Indeed.


    She came downstairs and waited for him. Eduardo Anderson on the other hand, shut the door after his assistant left and stood up from the wheelchair.


    He stretched his legs and arms freely. This disguise was working for him. He was indeed involved in an ident but he was never injured internally to cause a spinal cord injury.


    He takes it. He was being followed, someone was after his life and the best way to go about and make the fellow see him as impotent was faking his impotency.


    First, his sister was taken away from his mother when she was born. Now he was being targeted and would have finished him off, hadn¡¯t he been pretending to be cripple.


    His brother was chased, to be followed and he pretended to be his brother, save him and nearly got killed, if thatdy,¡­ what¡¯s her name again¡­ saved him.


    They already know he was cripple. So seeing him walking, they readily took him to be his brother and wanted to destroy him. He would remain like this until he unveiled who the perpetrators were.


    He strode into the bathroom and had a quick shower. His wife was waiting downstairs. His wife only in name but not Indeed. He doesn¡¯t love anyone. He doesn¡¯t have that thing for girls.


    He suddenly became temperamental, a condition he takes as well. It is only normal that someone who has his legs perfectly in time past, now uses a wheelchair, totally depending on others for his movement. He would be temperamental, to avoid people feeling pity for him.


    He was hostile to people around him and became picky. He was doing all these to make people stay away from him. The more people stay away from him, the easier it is for him to keep his secrets.


    He married for formalities and to make his unknown enemy see him as being useless if they never saw her pregnant. That is his target. When he was done, he would divorce her straight ahead.


    After taking his shower, he sat on his wheelchair and wheeled it himself to the door. He opened it and was pushing himself towards the stairs when Jenny saw him.


    Without waiting to be called, she walked up to him and helped him. Eduardo Anderson didn¡¯t even say thank you nor appreciate her. He frowned and remained expressionless.


    She helped him to the dinning and the cook came to serve their dinner. When she was done, she excused the couple, leaving them both alone.


    Eduardo Anderson raised his head and saw that Jenny was quietly having her dinner. She seemed not to notice his reluctance.


    ¡°Where were you today?¡± Eduardo asked, cing his hands below his chin. Staring Jenny, with expressionless face.


    Jenny was taking a ss of juice to her mouth when she paused, she looked surprised. She thought he wouldn¡¯t know she went out. She must be stupid to think he would not ask the servants to monitor her movement.


    ¡°I went out¡± she replied and drank from the juice. She was going to ce it down when Eduardo said ¡± of course I know you went out. Where were you?¡± He asked again.


    Jenny looked up at him and saw him staring at her expressionlessly. Should she tell him that her mother was sick and in aa for two years? No, that information is not necessary. She would simply say she went to the hospital.


    ¡°I went to the hospital¡± she answered simply when he asked again ¡°to do what?¡±. Jenny sighed. Eduardo was being difficult. Had she started expressing his true character now.


    ¡°I went to see my¡­ ehhh.. I went to see someone¡± Jenny answered, feeling choked up with his inquisitiveness. He wants to know everything she does.


    ¡°That someone you went to see has no name or gender?¡± Eduardo insisted, this time his voice was raised slightly more than usual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to know who I went to see. Since I don¡¯t want to tell you, let it be¡± Jenny was blunt. She doesn¡¯t feel like eating anymore.


    ¡°You are my wife and I deserve to know everything about you. You answer my questions and don¡¯t ever talk back to me again¡± he thundered.


    This is not him. He is not fond of being a bully. But he wants her to dislike him so, it doesn¡¯t get difficult for her when he opted for divorce. He knew he had never been in love and might never fall for her.


    ¡°You are my husband doesn¡¯t mean you should mistake me for a servant. The rtionship I have with you is man and wife, not master and servant!¡± Jenny dered.


    She stood up and was going teqve when Eduardo asked ¡± Where do you think you are going?¡± He demanded. He red at her with hostility.


    ¡°You are choking me with your unfriendliness. I will just live if you try to say something annoying again¡± Jenny dered but returned to sit down.


    Eduardo did say anything for a while until he said ¡°this cloth you wear is shabby. Why wear this to sit before me?¡±


    Jenny hissed between gritted teeth. ¡± Didn¡¯t you say I should dress decently?¡± She asked him. She was going to teach him how to treat a woman.


    ¡± So, is this a decent dressing that you know?¡± He asked. What is wrong with this wife of his? She talks back at him and actually ys rude to him.


    ¡± Yes. This is decent dressing¡± Jenny retorted back at him. There was a long time of silence. No one talked to the other.


    No wonder she was insulted because of her shabby clothes. He had stuck her wardrobe with good, expensive andtest clothes, why would she still be putting on something so shabby, not dignifying her as Young eldest madam of the Anderson family.


    It will bounce back at him. He May not love her nor care about her appearance, but because she is now carrying the title of Eduardo¡¯s Wife, he should show a little concern so he wouldn¡¯t lose face before friends and family.


    He was watching her from his split vision, he was wondering if she was the same woman who almost strangles another woman because she said he was cripple and impotent. She made it sound as if he had slept with her.


    He must find out who that fellow was that she went to see in the hospital. Why doesn¡¯t she want to tell him about the fellow. He would know, whether she tells him or not.


    When the meal ended, Eduardo said ¡°I want you to understand something, this marriage is existing for one singr purpose: ¡°to apany me to the dining table¡± he dered flippantly as if that¡¯s the best she can be useful for.


    ¡°I deserve more regards than being apanion to the dinning¡±Jenny snapped at him. Is that the sole purpose of bringing her into his home? Has she been brought so low to that? Her mother¡¯s health condition had plunged her into such a detestable life.


    ¡°That is my reason for marriage. And if you don¡¯t agree with that, let me know so I can sign the divorce papers¡± Eduardo threatened.


    Jenny wed up. He can¡¯t threaten her like that. She red at him and yelled ¡± you think I am happy to be stuck here? That I love being married to you?


    You are exactly what I heard. You are mean and have no regards for others. You are physically challenged doesn¡¯t make you disrespect others. I wasn¡¯t the one engaged to you, and you know that.


    If I had an option to save my mother, I wouldn¡¯t have been here! If my father hadn¡¯t died, I would not be living here like someone who has no option but being forced into a marriage. I want to leave you as soon as I can, ok?¡± She stood up, sobbing and walked away.


    Eduardo caressed his slightly grown beard. Now he got it. She was forced into the marriage probably by her family members. That was because her mother was in a certain condition and maybe this marriage was the only option left. Her father was dead also.


    He looked behind and saw that she had gone out of sight and shut the door, he called his assistant to investigate certain things.


    ¡°I am sorry wifey¡± he murmured under his breath. She should be in the same age bracket with her sister. He is not usually like that, this is not his personality but a fake one.


    He wishes she would understand someday. He didn¡¯t mean to treat her so unkindly. But there is nothing he can do about it now. He looked at the direction she went and felt remorseful.

 Chapter 16: You are a good person

    Rodrigo smiled when Cami asked him why he went to the hospital. When he answered his phone, he had told her he was on his way home already.  But she asked what he was doing outdoors sote.


    Not wanting to mention the fact that he went to the ss house, he skipped that and told her he went to the hospital for a check up. That was when Cami asked why he went for a check-up.


    ¡°Nothing serious. Just a normal routine check-up¡± he dered. Soon the call ended and he promised to call her when he gets home.


    Cami and Jared were together. Their mother had not returned from her coffee shop. ¡°Sister, what is Rodrigo¡¯s family saying about your rtionship with him?¡± Jared asked, pausing in hisputer games and turning to nce at her.


    Once his sister had told him his mother had almost skinned her alive when they met in Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion. She was hostile towards her and told her son she doesn¡¯t approve of their rtionship.


    ¡± His family wants him to break up with me. I really appreciate his love towards me but if they want him to marry that daughter from Kim¡¯s family, that is fine. I am willing to let him go¡± Cami disclosed, her voice giving a hint that she would soon cry. That¡¯s what fate had brought her, she would ept it that way.


    ¡± He isn¡¯t going to leave you. He loves you and I know he would Stand up to defend his love for you. You are a good person Cami, everything is going to work out fine for you¡± Jared cheered.


    He looked at his sister¡¯s teary eyes, and stood, went to sit beside her and embraced her. Cami is the best thing in he¡¯s and his mother¡¯s life. He can¡¯t imagine how they would have sustained all these years after his father died without her.


    She¡¯s not his parents¡¯ daughter, that he knows. But he could never have imagined a better sister. She has brought only goodness to their lives and filled them with happiness.


    ¡°Thank you Jared,¡± Cami mused, smiling through teary eyes. She yed with his hair and Jared smiled. He feels happy when he sees her smile.


    ¡± When did you say you are graduating again?¡± Cami asked, shifting attention from herself. Jared paused and chuckled aloud. ¡± My final exam is in two weeks. Haven¡¯t I told you that before?¡± He asked, surprised that she didn¡¯t know when hisst paper came up.


    Jared was graduating from the University. He¡¯s been to the University, thanks to Cami. Her sries as a waitress and the profit made from his mother¡¯s coffee shop, saw through his years in the university.


    ¡°You did? I can¡¯t remember¡± she replied and Jared teased her saying she only remembers Rodrigo¡¯s name and nothing else. He will find a girlfriend that loves him too.


    Cami teased and said no girl was going to leave him better than she does, he is her surest brother.


    Betty arrived home that day and locked herself in her room. She was furious and thought about what Jenny said to her and the way she pride herself as the youngest eldest madam of the Anderson family.


    She would have been the one in that position. She would have been the madam of that family but the bastard was cripple. She had to give up the idea of being his wife and started flirting with his younger brother.


    She can¡¯t afford to be married and not be able to have an offspring. Simply because her husband was impotent. She let Jenny have the position and now, she talks back at her,shing her with her tongue.


    When it was dinner time, Betty didn¡¯te downstairs. She remained in her room until her mother Came to find her. She knocked and Betty pushed open the door.


    Sebrina walked into her daughter¡¯s room and saw her sitting on the floor and supported her back on the edge of the bed. She looked unhappy and to add to her mood, she took someone who had sobbed.


    Seeing her daughter was Sebrina¡¯s weak point. There are things she can¡¯t stand and that includes seeing her daughter¡¯s tears. Her daughter is a princess and should never sob.


    ¡°What happened Betty, you haven¡¯t stepped out after you returned a few hours ago¡± Sebrina asked her daughter, going closer to her and trying to pull her off her feet. Betty wouldn¡¯t talk but just looked away.


    Sebrina coaxed her daughter and finally Betty exined to her mother how she saw Jenny at the grocery store and went to hug her but she snubbed her and told her she is no more in her category, she has be the young eldest madam of the Anderson family.


    She told her mother how she wouldn¡¯t believe it that Jenny almost killed her friends. She choked both of them at the same time and was choking them before eye witnesses came over to save them.


    How can Jenny be the eldest daughter inw of such an influential family in the country? How can she let her poor cousin take what rightfully should have been hers?


    Sebrina said she had always known that the girl Jenny was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. So she dares tosh at her daughter publicly?


    She told Betty to rx, for what she did, her mother¡¯s life was due toe to an end. She had lingered too much as a vegetable in the hospital. She needs to go over and meet her husband. He definitely must have been waiting for her toe over.


    That seemed to soothe Betty and she smiled. She can always trust her mother would be wise in all the decisions she made. Jenny, get ready in less than 24hours, you will be an orphan.


    Emma felt so humiliated that day. She must have Rodrigo to herself if not for anything, but to prove to Cami that she is capable of getting whatever she wants irrespective of who tries to stand in her way.


    She must find a way to separate the two lovers. She has never lost any confirmation, this one is going to add to her sesses. Rodrigo can only be hers and hers alone.


    She knows she doesn¡¯t love him. She has no trace of love or affection for him but her parents are really interested in being family with the Campbell¡¯s.


    They would then be able to own their ownpany. Not everyone knows that her parents were not the sole owners of thepany but the President. The owner was in another country.


    She made her lose face privately, she would ensure that she made Cami lose face before the public and strip away from her the prestige of being Rodrigo¡¯s woman. That is her promise to herself except she is not surnamed Martin.


    Next morning, Eduardo came downstairs but didn¡¯t have his breakfast. His assistant just called him an hour ago to inform him that Jenny¡¯s mother was lying in aa in the hospital supported by a life support machine.


    From the investigation gathered, she was forced to be his bride in exchange for paying hospital bills to sustain her mother. So the one she really went out to see the previous day was her mother?


    Eventually Jenny came downstairs and met Eduardo not eating but seated at the dinning. She murmured what sounded like a good morning and sat down.


    Eduardo looked at her with a poker face. He already knows how she ended up his wife but he needed to keep up pretending to be mean towards her and everyone generally.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you have agreed to take the wedding vows, you must do whatever I say you should do otherwise, you will remain in house arrest. First, you must wear the dresses in your wardrobe when stepping out. And you must inform me whenever you want to go out. Is that clear?¡± Eduardo instructed.


    Jenny sighed audibly. She went to her room the previous evening with a bad temper because of what Eduardo said, this morning, will he make her step out in a bad temper as well?


    ¡± I am not used to dressing so sophisticated. I prefer to wear a simple dress that I am used to. As for telling you when I am going out, I will try my best to always remember to¡± Jenny sounded calm and ok.


    ¡°You had better get used to wearing ssy and exquisite clothes. You represent not only yourself but me as well¡± Eduardo sounded authoritative. He waited for Jenny to reply but she didn¡¯t reply, just nodded.


    He started eating his breakfast and stealing nces at his wife. Why is he feeling she was avoiding a Quarrel with him? They ate quietly until Jenny¡¯s phone started ringing.


    The call wasing from the hospital. A ray of hope shone across her face. Has her mother shown a significant rate of improvement? Was she waking up already?


    She answered the phone and the voice of the doctor came through ¡°Doctor Clement on the line. I am afraid your mother¡¯s health condition has deteriorated and she might not be making it out ofa¡­¡± the doctor was not through when Jenny stood up hurriedly.


    ¡± What.. what¡­ what¡­?¡± That¡¯s all she could utter. She was shivering when the call was hung. Her hand holding her phone was shivering and she was breathing hard as her chest moved forward and back in a too high rhythm.


    Her mother was going to die? After so much effort? She had lost all her parents have gotten and ended up in this marriage she found herself only for her mother to be confirmed dead?


    She was sweating and momentarily she was confused, either start running to the hospital or just sit back tsib? Or look into the rising sun and make wishes.


    She sniffled and closed her eyes, tears running down her cheeks. She had sobbed and never stopped sobbing ever since she heard of that ident.


    Eduardo Anderson looked at her, he felt pity for her. She definitely must have received a call from the hospital. Had anything happened to her mother. Paying no attention to his perplexed wife, he took his phone and sent a message to his assistant.


    Jenny made a decision, she needed to head to the hospital. She doesn¡¯t know what might have happened, but she needed to see her mother even if that¡¯s thest time before she will be no more. She nced at the nonchnt man having his breakfast.


    He couldn¡¯t even ask her what happened. Well she doesn¡¯t want to have any exchange of words but just walked out on him and was going when he demanded ¡± where the hell are you going to when I am still seated?¡±


    Eduardo¡¯s facial expression was cold.  Those eye balls of his seemed to be emitting apressed aura. He was ring at the retreating back view of Jenny.


    Jenny paused and turned to look at him. She was having tears on her face and her eyes had gone red already. She locked eyes with Eduardo and couldn¡¯t help looking at those eyes for ten seconds. They were frightening.


    Didn¡¯t this fellow see how devastated she was? He might not know who called her but from her actions and the way she stood up, he should know she had an emergency.


    ¡± I have an emergency Eduardo. You will have me excused¡± Jenny requested. She needed to leave immediately and get to the hospital. But what Eduardo said next almost made her curse him.


    ¡± Your damn fucking emergency situation should wait. This marriage only exists for some purpose, to apany me at mealtime. I remember telling you thisst night. When I am done, and decided to leave this dinning do you leave to attend to your emergency. Let this sink into your empty good for nothing skull¡± Eduardomanded.


    Jenny felt like throwing up at his words. She should sit and wait for him to leave before she would go and visit her mother? She red at him with hostility and wished she could go and give him a deafening p on that hairy chin of his.


    She stomped her feet and sat down. Evil man, no wonder he is cripple. He would have been a demon if he had his legs. She wished he never walks with those legs of his anymore. Devil¡¯s like him are better confined to a wheelchair.


    Eduardo Anderson perceived her eyes were on him. She must be saying terrible things in her heart already. She would dislike him and that is his aim. That way his secret would remain covered.


    Just then his phone beeped with a message. He unlocked the phone and read the content. He replied ¡± Get her out of the hospital and save her life. She mustn¡¯t die¡± He kept his phone down and continued his breakfast.


    He wasn¡¯t really eating but taking a bite after intervals of five minutes. Thirty minutes had passed and his meal was just halfway. He would take his phone, browse with it and then read news.


    Jenny knew he was being deliberate. He was keeping her indoors that¡¯s why he had suddenly be cripple in his throat. Since he cannot use his legs, he probably was having problems with his throat.


    Finally he received a message that she had been taken to a hidden hospital where she would be treated. And treatment had started and the doctor attending to her said she would live.


    Only then did Eduardo stop eating and ask Eric toe around. In fifteen minutes, he arrived and wheeled Eduardo out of the house. He didn¡¯t even nce back at Jenny nor asked enr what her emergency situation was.


    That got her infuriated. She stood up and left as soon as Eduardo left for the office. Such a mean man. No wonder Betty was not interested in being his wife. She was forced and pushed into it as a condition to help sustain her mother.


    When Jenny got to the hospital, she heard two familiar voices and was shocked when she heard a secret:

 Chapter 17: Open secret

    ¡°¡­ the doctor assured me that he had wasted her already. That damn Jenny is going to get the shock of her life when she discovers that her mother is dead. We have tortured her enough. Now, we concluded what we have started, we finished her once and for all. I have also paid the doctor for cooperating with us all these while¡­¡± it was Sebrina¡¯s voice.


    Jenny was rooted to a point. What did she hear? Was her mother a victim of conspiracy? They were responsible for her mother¡¯s death? They really paid the doctor to kill her mother?


    She was going to think of what to do when she saw Betty walk out of the empty ward where she was with her mother. As soon as she saw Jenny, standing, her heart beat almost skipped.


    Had she been eavesdropping on their conversation? Did she hear what she just discussed with her mother? No, she didn¡¯t, she¡¯s possibly justing otherwise, Jenny¡¯s temperament from what she witnessed yesterday would make her push the door open and walk in.


    ¡± Sister, you¡¯ve been called right?¡± Betty said, walking over anding to hold Jenny in an embrace. The acting was dramatic. She had always known she would Excel if she had chosen to be an actress.


    Jenny¡¯s tears fall down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t have any evidence, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She pushed Betty away and walked to the ward where her mother was kept.


    When she opened the door, she was greeted by an empty bed. Her mother indeed was gone. She started sobbing profusely. She is gone indeed, died at the hands of haters. What had she done? Had they kept her in this bed and tortured her health wise?


    Her mother was the purest hearted woman she had ever known. She had never thought ill of anyone. Why was she treated so unfairly in life?


    Betty and Sebrina walked behind with smiles. That¡¯s what they wanted, to see her weep and feel lost forever. She had be an orphan and that meant the cripple she married was incapable of loving her.


    They walked into the ward and saw Jenny holding the bedspread where her motherid, pulling it to herself. Betty snared, had the bedspread be her mother¡¯s remains.


    ¡°Jenny dear, you have to take heart¡± was all Sebrina said. She didn¡¯te closer but stood watching her from a distance. Betty stood by her mother holding her designer bag and staring at Jenny with a bit of sympathy.


    ¡± Sister, stop crying¡± she flippantly said. Was she consoling Jenny or giving her orders? Well it appears it is thetter. She doesn¡¯t care, she could cry to the ends of the Earth, it doesn¡¯t bother her.


    Jenny shook her head, Murderers. They killed her mother finally. She was supposed to see her mother¡¯s remains right? Where is the morgue? She needed to see her mother already.


    She cleaned her tears and turned to see her supposed closest family. She wore a faint smile and nodded at them. Betty smiled broadly as this confirmed that she never heard their conversation.


    She looked at Jenny¡¯s dress and saw it a little better than the previous day, sheplimented ¡± your dress is beauti..¡± she hadn¡¯t Completed it when Sebrina tucked her at the side.


    This wasn¡¯t the time forpliments. She understood and didn¡¯tplete her words. Jenny saw the drama and simply walked out of the ward, leaving them both behind. This time, they knew she saw them.


    ¡± Why are youplimenting her dressing? She is going to feel that we do not sympathise with her. That we are happy her mother died¡± Sebrina cautioned her daughter.


    ¡± Of course mum , we are happy that her mother died. We were responsible for her death right?¡± Betty responded and shrugged. Isn¡¯t that what they wanted, that Jenny¡¯s mother should die?


    Sebrina covered her mouth and looked in the direction that Jenny went ¡°shhhhhh.. don¡¯t put a show up for it. Pretend to know nothing about her mother¡¯s death¡± she cautioned, how stupid can her daughter be at times.


    ¡°Ok, mum. I will start sobbing then¡± Betty said and started sniffling. She closed her eyes, trying to force tears out but no tears wereing. She gave up and looked at her mother staring angrily at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything again. You are acting stupid and you are going to blow our secret out¡±Sebrina instructed. She told her daughter they need to find where the doctor kept the remains of Jenny¡¯s mother.


    Eric exined how everything went with the Madam¡¯s mother. The woman was going to be disposed of or buried, whichever one the men were doing, they cannot tell.


    But the woman was not dead but in aa. She was injected with a deadly vine that if she is not supported by a life support machine, she would die in less than an hour.


    They had to rush her to another hospital, in a private ward and immediately ced on a life support machine while the doctor was going to continue examining her and finding out more about the vine.


    Eduardo nodded. He must save Jenny¡¯s mother. From what he knew about her, her parents were involved in an ident and her father died. Her mother was ina, and for two years now, she was still ina, sustained by a life support machine.


    He doesn¡¯t want her to be an orphan. He must ensure he saved her mother and someday get them reunited with each other again. The joy of both women will know no end.


    Eric just nodded. The only person who knew Eduardo wasn¡¯t cripple was Eric. Eduardo is a great guy with a golden heart. He is handsome and rich but his riches attracted unknown enemies to him.


    He wants to unmask those who are after his life and his brother. His sister was missing since birth and he has been searching for her.


    But from afar, he looked hostile. That hostility was fake. Underneath itid a kind-hearted person. He is great. He would pretend to be hostile to his new wife and yet wants to save her mother. What a contradiction.


    ¡°By lunch, I want to see that midwife again. I need to talk with her¡± Eduardo instructed. She definitely must have known something, even if it¡¯s a clue that might help him to find his sister.


    ¡°Ok boss,¡± Eric replied. He wants to know who that young miss of the Anderson family is. She was separated from her parents and siblings from the moment she was born, it¡¯s time she returned home again.


    ¡°¡­ how do you mean you have sent it to be crenated? She was my mother and not some waste material that you dumb so carelessly. I want her corpse delivered to me, body and bones!


    You can¡¯t takews into your hands and do that. I am her closest rtive, are you supposed to do something so unprofessional? If you don¡¯t deliver her to me, I will sue this entire hospital¡±Jenny threatened.


    The doctor was speechless. If he leaves her to die in the hospital, the management will carry out an autopsy on the corpse. He ce he asked geb security to dispose of it however they want. He doesn¡¯t expect that the quiet and timid Jenny woulde to create a fuss.


    Sebrina and Betty were there too. They knew that the doctor¡¯s action was wrong. They paid him handsomely to silence her forever, not to do whatever he likes with the corpse. The corpse remains the property of the rtive. They are to decide what happens.


    ¡± Ms Davis is aware of my decision right?¡± The doctor said and looked towards Sebrina and thetter frowned. How can he drag her into his foolishness?


    Jenny turned and looked at her Aunt. She¡¯s a she- devil. After conniving with the doctor to kill her mother, she still went ahead to dispose of her mother¡¯s remains like that?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jenny dear, I know what it¡¯s like to lose a parent. Your pains and loneliness was something that I can understand. I didn¡¯t want you to bear that trauma for the rest of your life, seeing your mother¡¯s lifeless body.


    It¡¯s enough that you will miss her greatly but not to see her without breath. You want to be able to bear it my dear, hence I request that she be crenated and rest in peace.


    She was my sister inw and a great woman. I can¡¯t let you suffer more than you have experienced already. Please understand my motive behind my actions.. I mean¡­ you.. no.. harm¡­¡± Sebrina¡¯s voice choked. She started sobbing.


    The doctor was relieved. He sighed audibly and cannot imagine how great an actress Ms Davis is. He never could have imagined that. She saved him already by her acting.


    Jenny was speechless.


    How can someone be so evil and yet pretend to be so pure? Can the two attributes be found in a single person? She doesn¡¯t know what else to do, her aunt pretending and even sobbing, the highest height of hypocrisy.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough aunt? Why did you allow it?¡± Jenny asked, her temper seemed to re up again. She felt like strangting her aunt and her arrogant daughter.


    Sebrina cleaned her tears and red at Jenny. Did she already know what she was doing? ¡± What do you mean Jenny?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°I mean haven¡¯t you tried? You have spent so much, tolerated me and got me Married to a great guy. Why did you bother yourself about my feelings in addition to losing a great sister inw?¡±Jenny pretended.


    Just then her uncle walked in. He looked worried and came to hug Jenny. He heard what happened to her mother. He had already informed the doctor to let her live,e out of thea. Why did she suddenly die?


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Jenny started sobbing all over again. The only one she can trust is her uncle. His wife and daughter are she- devils. She doesn¡¯t know what her mother had done to her to deserve such a cruel fate from them.


    ¡°I am here for you Jenny¡± Patrick Davis said, consoling his niece and tapping her back gently. Jenny sobbed and eventually got better. He didn¡¯t let her say anything but walked her out, into his car.


    ¡± Jenny, don¡¯t sob anymore. I heard what happened to your mother. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be like this. But what has happened cannot be reversed. I want you to decide to be happy henceforth. Your happiness is your responsibility¡­¡± Patrick went on sermonising her to be calm and chose to be happy for the rest of her life. Meanwhile he will be there for her.


    ¡°Uncle, can I ask you a question?¡± Jenny inquired and he said yes, she can ask him any question. ¡°Is it right that my mother¡¯s body be cremated without my consent?¡± She asked and her uncle frowned.


    ¡°No. That is totally wrong and unprofessional. Is that what happened?¡± He asked, feeling offended already. How can anyone dispose of his sister inw¡¯s remains without his consent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the doctor did, courtesy of your wife¡¯s order. I don¡¯t know why Aunt will allow the doctor to do that. She is making me think something is fishy¡± Jenny disclosed.


    Patrick Davis was speechless.


    Sebrina did that? How can she permit the doctor to do that? Or could it be¡­ no he doesn¡¯t want to think that his wife will still go ahead and do such a cruel thing after their mission is aplished.


    ¡± I will ask Sebrina why she did that¡± Patrick consoled and asked that Jenny go back home and await further information. He would definitely get her to her mother¡¯s graveside eventually.


    Jenny left the hospital in tears. The only person who she can trust in this life besides her parents was her uncle. She knew he would reach back to her. She arrived home and started sobbing afresh.


    What is hurting her the most she can¡¯t tell. Is it her mother¡¯s demise or the disposing of her remains so casually? Why should her mother experience such? She was a good woman. How can her aunt do this to her mother?


    She would have told her uncle what she heard but it would hurt him terribly and make him do what might not be right. She doesn¡¯t want to cause a tussle between the couple.


    Meanwhile, Patrick got in and met his wife and daughter on their way out. He pulled his wife by the hand aside and asked ¡°what do you know about her death?¡± He asked. He was furious. The poor woman had suffered enough, why end her life now?


    ¡± Well, you should thank me for putting an end to waste. She was staying too long in that bed so I asked the doctor to end her life¡­¡± was exining flippantly when Patrick covered her mouth.


    ¡°Why Sebrina? Haven¡¯t we done enough by causing the ident and kept her bedridden for years. I already told the doctor to stop injecting her with toxins. Let here out of thea. Why did you do this?¡± Patrick thundered, his eyes popping out in fury.


    Sebrina shivered. Patrick¡¯s looks meant he didn¡¯t approve of her actions. He already spoke with the doctor to help her out ofa?


    ¡°Common Patrick, it isn¡¯t a big deal after all¡­ rx and console your niece..¡± Sebrina was sounding casual as if murdering an innocent person meant nothing.


    ¡°You think is nothing that you murdered someone? What had she done to you to deserve such cruel treatment? I won¡¯t forgive you for this Sebrina. Jenny trusted me most in this world besides her parents. That girl Sees me like an angel¡­¡± Patrick was cautioning his wife when she interrupted him.


    ¡± Don¡¯t y saint here Patrick! It was you who masterminded the ident and it was you who told the doctor to ensure that she mustn¡¯te out ofa. You were the frontier all along and now you called me a murderer?


    You are the chief murderer and I am just an apprentice learning from you. She trusted you because she is blind to the kind of Uncle she¡¯s got. You are a two- fold demon than I¡­¡± Sebrina was turning the table back to Patrick when Betty said ¡°dad mum, don¡¯t wash your undies before the public re¡±

 Chapter 18: No one to call her own

    That morning at the Campbell¡¯s Company, L walked in when Rodrigo was about to go for a conference. He sighed, he knew his mother was going to create a scene, trying all she can to separate Cami from him.


    ¡°Surprise to see me Son?¡± L said, walking over and taking a seat. She smiled, she wasn¡¯t looking like someone who came to quarrel or cause a rift.


    ¡°Why are you in thepany mother?¡± Rodrigo asked, looking at his wristwatch, it was remaining a few minutes to the start of the conference. He could forfeit it if it involved hispany alone, but he has presidents of otherpaniesing, it¡¯s a meeting for partnership.


    ¡°Just stop by and say hi. Well, I want to have a talk with your personal secretary¡± L requested, crossing her legs and staring at her son.


    Rodrigo knew it. She wants to see him or Cami. Why is his mom doing this? He didn¡¯t want to be rude to her but she kept pushing him to the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see her mom, don¡¯t hurt my girlfriend¡¯s feelings¡¯ ¡® he refused, and was going to Walk out when L said ¡± I haven¡¯te to pick a fight or quarrel with your supposed girlfriend. What would be wrong if I talked with her? You now hate me Rodrigo?¡± She asked, looking offended.


    Her son doesn¡¯t  trust her anymore? He trusts his girlfriend more than her? She red at Rodrigo and thetter looked away. She¡¯s still his mother after all.


    ¡°Fine. Be brief and don¡¯t make her sad¡± he agreed and walked out. He told Cami she was to have a private talk with his mother. But she shouldn¡¯t appear timid, but prove herself to be capable of being by his side.


    Cami nodded and went into Rodrigo¡¯s office. His mother stared at her from her head to her toes. She didn¡¯t look at her too but irritatingly because she knew there was likely a surveince camera in the office.


    ¡± Hello ma¡¯ am¡± Cami showed courtesy. L looked at her from her head to her toes. She snared quietly. ¡± Come to my car, we need to talk¡± L Requested.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Cami to make the choice ofing to the car with her or not, L stood up and walked out. The poor trash has no option than to do whatever she asked.


    Cami signed and followed L downstairs. She doesn¡¯t have an alternative, she was Rodrigo¡¯s mother and it¡¯s not logical that she doesn¡¯t disrespect her.


    When L got to the car park where L¡¯s car was parked, the woman opened the car door and sat down, shut the door and wined down the ss making Cami stand with her arms folded across her chest quietly, waiting for the woman to say what she wanted to.


    ¡± Name your price and I will double it, ¡± L blurted out. She now stares at the girl with hostility. Here, Rodrigo isn¡¯t going to see her through the surveince and if he does, she would deny ever doing that.


    ¡± Price, for what ma¡¯am¡± Cami asked. Of course she knew what Rodrigo¡¯s mother was saying. She wants to pay her off to stay away from her son. But she would pretend not to know what she meant.


    ¡°Stay away from Rodrigo. Tell me what you want and I will do it for you. All I ask for is for you to stay away from him forever¡± L dered, beginning her words gently. She would go wash with this poor thing if she refused her offer.


    Cami sighed. She knew it. This one hade to pick on her and Rodrigo¡¯s rtionship. It¡¯s not her fault that he had made her love him without reservation. He loves her so dearly that she didn¡¯t know when she fellpletely for him.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I cannot be paid. No one can put a price tag on what Rodrigo and I feel for each other..¡± Cami replied.


    Her words came like a bombshell to L. Had she fallen head over heels for him as much as he did for her? This might getplicated if that happens.


    ¡± I will offer you fifty million dors and forget about Rodrigo. Remember that would go a long way to wash you and your foster mother off poverty. There¡¯s a lot you can do with that amount. And if that is not enough for you, I would double it. And in return, you will stay away from my son forever, go far away from Rodrigo¡¯s life¡± L offered.


    Cami squinted. This woman go to this extent to separate her from Rodrigo? Such a huge amount of money to leave her son and end her rtionship with him? If she was going to leave him, she is not selling her love for Rodrigo in exchange for Money.


    ¡± Even if you give me the entire Campbell¡¯s group in exchange to leave Rodrigo, I will not ept it. I¡¯m sorry Ms L, but I can¡¯t¡±  Cami insisted and that made L squinted.


    She thought poor people can be easily persuaded with money. She had promised her such handsome money and promised to double it and yet this thing refused? This is good but also bad.


    Good that her love for Rodrigo is sincere and can¡¯t be fake. But bad because it will be difficult for her to get them separated. What will she do, her son cannot end up with a girl like her.


    ¡± Fine, you don¡¯t want to bepensated for leaving Rodrigo. I want you to break up from him. I won¡¯t let my son be with someone like you. You are a trash, a girl with no identity and a thing picked from the dunghill. Can you do that?¡± L asked, ring at her with an unfriendly stare.


    ¡± I will not do that. If Rodrigo decides to break up with me, I will understand. But I can¡¯t break up with him and thereby ruin so many lives¡± Cami dered.


    L¡¯s chauffeur apuded Cami in his heart. Such a good girl should experience such fate. Who are her parents and why is she so much defeated by the parents of the man she loves.


    Seeing Cami was determined, she decided she would think of an alternative. But Rodrigo must not know about what she said to Cami. She thought of an idea and grinned.


    ¡± Cami, now I am certain that you love Rodrigo. Fine, I now approve of your rtionship. Please go ahead and be with him. But don¡¯t put what I said earlier to heart. It was a test of your love. Don¡¯t say a word of our discussion to Rodrigo. Can I trust you on that?¡± L asked and for the first time since she started talking with Cami she smiled.


    Cami believed her. She smiled and said ok. L asked her to promise her, and Cami did. She was happy andughed. Cami wondered if L could smile with her like this. Eventually the woman waved her and Cami returned back into thepany.


    As soon as Cami left, L hissed aloud ¡± that, silly that. Let¡¯s see who wins atst¡± L dered and red at the direction Cami took in irritation and the Chauffeur was shocked, madam was acting before the poor girl and she didn¡¯t know it. Oh no, it¡¯s not in his ce to tell her, otherwise he would have warned her to be careful in days toe.


    Later that evening, Rodrigo took Cami out for dinner before dropping her off at home. When he arrived at her house, before she alighted, he asked her ¡± what did you discuss with my mother earlier?¡±


    Cami smiled. She had promised Ms L that she was not going to say a word to Rodrigo and she was determined to keep her promises.


    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s a brief discussion. You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡± Cami saved flippantly and waved it off. She smiled and pretended that nothing serious Indeed.


    Rodrigo took her hand in his, ¡± tell me exactly what you both discussed¡± Rodrigo insisted. He didn¡¯t trust his mother to that extent. She can be sly sometimes.


    ¡± It¡¯s our business Rodrigo. So don¡¯t ask. Okay?¡± Cami wouldn¡¯t tell him. When Rodrigo wanted to insist, she shut him up by bringing her lips on his. Rodrigo feltfortable with her lips and kissed, thereby forgetting that he was still interested in the discussion they had.


    Jenny had sobbed and waited but she received no call from her uncle. She called several times but her uncle would not answer his phone. She sobbed, her mother had finally ended that way. Her mother was murdered and buried or crenated, whichever one they did to her.


    ¡°Why, why, why?¡± she stuttered and sobbed more. She has no one to call her own. She was trapped in this marriage because she wanted her mother to be catered for. The doctor had told her that her mother was already showing signs of recovery and the next day, she was dead and buried?


    What is going to do now? Her mother is dead and she is trapped here. She would be out of this unhappy Marriage as soon as possible. What¡¯s the use of remaining in that house when the person for which she was here was dead.


    Eduardo had caused her more pain that her aunt and cousin who conspired with the doctor to murder her mother. He caused it, perhaps if he had let her go, she might still meet her alive and if dead, she would have seen the corpse and not have been disposed of just like that.


    She would go even with him when hees back. She would take the bull by the horn and wrestled with him when he came. Today, she would make him wish he wasn¡¯t in the wheelchair.


    Few hourster, Eduardo returned. She heard the car honk and waited, with her puffy red eyes. She had cried and it¡¯s so obvious in her appearance.


    She stood with her hands akimbo. She was going to get even with Eduardo that evening.


    When the was pushed open and Eric wheeled Eduardo in, his eyes rested on Jenny and she felt she saw a tenderness on that face. But she¡¯s feeling bitter and he was staring at her with a calm, tender look?


    Why won¡¯t he? He had seeded in seeing her lose her mother and not be able to see her remains before it was done away with. She was going to make him understand what she had gone through.


    Eduardo saw her looks and knew she had been sobbing. He wished he could tell her that her mother was not dead but receiving intensive treatment in a private hospital. He hates to see women like this especially since she was his wife..


    As soon as Eric shut the door behind him, Jenny came in fury and pulled Eduardo¡¯s wheelchair. She was going to raise the wheelchair and pushed him off. Eric saw it and rushed back, dragging the wheelchair with him.


    ¡± Let go of me. I need to teach him what it¡¯s like to lose a mother and not get to see her remains because he wouldn¡¯t let me leave on time¡­¡± Jenny was yelling and still struggling with the wheelchair.


    She was shaking the wheelchair violently, eager to push him off it. Eduardo held onto the wheel and wouldn¡¯t let it move. It was a tussle between the three adults. Eric was pleading that she should be calm but Eduardo didn¡¯t even utter a word.


    Eduardo would never let himself be thrown off. He must ensure that never happened otherwise, he would me him for it. ¡± No madam, you can¡¯t me him like that¡± Eric was in defence of his boss.


    She was struggling and since Eric wouldn¡¯t let her push him off, she went forward and pulled him by his shirt, dragging him to force him out of the wheelchair. He must have been molested by her that day.


    Eduardo grabbed her by her wrist and held her firm. He knew what she was going through. He couldn¡¯t get to tell her the truth and he wouldn¡¯t let himself be humiliated like she nned.


    ¡± I hate you¡­ let go of me¡­¡± Jenny was struggling to get free. Eric ensured that he kept the wheelchair bnce and Eduardo was holding her arms. He held her tight,pletely overpowering her, she was sobbing and sniffling until she was unable to struggle.


    She fell at his feet and was sobbing. Her hair poured over her shoulders as she remained at his feet. She was shaking and sniffling, anyone that saw her in that condition will know she is emotionally drained.


    He looked down at her. They were married. And in an ideal situation, he should be a shoulder she leans on, he should be there to soothe her and calm her troubled mind.


    But now, he can¡¯t do it. He had assumed she was his Mansion mate, at least that is what he imed she was to him. He didn¡¯t let her share his bedroom nor did he make her feel loved.


    He gently stretched his hands and held her by her shoulders ¡°get some rest Jenny¡± he said and didn¡¯t wait another minute as he signalled to Eric, he wheeled him to his room.


    When they got in, Eric shut the door and Eduardo stood up ¡± thank you Eric. Tell the senior among the servants toe keep herpany. She must ensure she didn¡¯t do anything to harm herself¡± Eduardo instructed.


    Eric nodded and was going to step out when Eduardo asked that his dinner be brought to his room. And informed him further to be ready they needed to see the midwife the next morning since he couldn¡¯t make it to her that day.


    Eric brought Eduardo¡¯s dinner to his room before leaving. Eduardo just sank into the sofa. He felt pity for his wife. She feels so miserable at the time, the pain of losing a loved one is unexinable.


    He knew how exactly his mother and the entire Anderson family was feeling at the time, over their missing daughter and sister. That¡¯s someone none of them got to meet


    They hadn¡¯t met or seen her, they don¡¯t know how she looks. Not even his mother was able to see her after she was born. But they all have been longing from the day they knew she was not dead.


    How can he help her heal fast?

 Chapter 19: I want a divorce

    When Eric returned to the sitting room, he saw Jenny, being held in a tight hug by the eldest woman among the servants. The Mansion houses an annex building at the extreme end of the Mansion.


    It¡¯s like a quarter and that¡¯s why all his house employees lived, especially those that are single. Single, having lost their spouses or unmarried. That was where the eldest of the servants lived and was summoned.


    Elena James is a middle aged woman who is a widow but a single mother. She works as the cook and also one of Eduardo¡¯s favourite employees. She was holding Jenny and consoling her.


    When Eric stood to bid her farewell, he couldn¡¯t send any condolences because her mother was not dead. Even if she doesn¡¯t know that, he and Eduardo know her mother is going to be fine.


    ¡± Please be calm Madam. Everything is going to be fine¡± he dered and went away. He can¡¯t say more than that. Her mother was going to be alright soon.


    ¡± I will help you to your room madam¡± Elena James said, helping Jenny to her feet and assisted her to her room. She got her warm water ready in the bath and encouraged her to take a bath.


    ¡± Thank you Elena, you can return to your room¡± Jenny requested. Elena James asked if she can sleep without being worried and Jenny said yes.


    She made her sleep and covered her with a quilt. Then went out. Jenny remained eyes open and sobbed quietly. ¡± Mum, I will miss you forever¡± she sobbed quietly, hugging herself in self pity.


    Eduardo¡¯s study was attached to his bedroom. He could walk into it without stepping out of his bedroom. He took his bath, had his dinner before he decided to strode into his study. He sat down to do some work but couldn¡¯t.


    The first time, he took it as an assumption. But the second time, it wasn¡¯t, his mind wasn¡¯t ying pranks on him. He perceived the scent of her body, it was simr to thatdy that saved his life.


    Thedy he has been looking for. The only thing he knew was her body scent. She uses the cheap gardenia perfume. The same scent he perceived on her when he made her sit on his thighs at the wedding and that evening, when she fell at his feet.


    Is it a coincidence? Could she be the same person that night?, The one he has been looking for. No one seemed to know any girl with that name around that ce. They¡¯ve searched and don¡¯t understand why she has the same body scent as thatdy.


    He would look into it. He sent a message to Eric, he should work on that as well. The onedy he was looking for might be the same person sharing his Mansion with him.


    Rodrigo arrived at his Mansion and went to have a warm bath. He eventually didn¡¯t know what the content of Cami and his mother¡¯s discussion was about. He would ask her the next day. He knows his mother better than anyone else.


    Two dayster


    Jared was through with his finals and Cami was so happy and satisfied. She left the office earlier than usual and came to pick her mother from her coffee shop.


    Rodrigo had bought her a sports car and she could move about freely. Her mother was surprised and asked her why she said she should close her shop earlier. Cami said it¡¯s for a reason.


    She was excited. Finally she¡¯s going to do what she ought to have done if she hadn¡¯t made the greatest mistake of her life when she gave up her lifetime savings to Felix Freeman to save his mother.


    She drove her mother from the coffee shop and went to get Jared from the school gate. She had called him to wait for her, she wasing over to pick him. When Cami arrived, she alighted and came over to hug her brother ¡± Congrattions Jared¡±


    Jared was happy ¡°thanks Jenny¡± he replied and hopped into the car. His mother was happy and congratted him as well. The family of three were happy and Sara has a feeling that her daughter was going to give them a surprise.


    Eventually, Cami drove into a fenced yard with a beautiful bungalow in it. It was decorated with flowers and had a small garden. She drove her car and parked in the parking lot before stepping out.


    Sara waited, where are they and why did Cami drive them into? She knows this isn¡¯t Rodrigo¡¯s house, he lived in a big Mansion, at least that was what Cami told her.


    Jared also said nothing until Cami walked over, held the door for her mother to step out and did the same for Jared. Jared was already guessing that Cami was in for a surprise.


    She walked them both to the front of the house and unlocked the door with her fingerprints. Sara squinted, her daughter opened the door with her fingerprints?


    They three filed in and Cami said ¡°Mum, Jared, I bought this house for us¡± Cami announced. That day appeared to be the happiest day of her life. This is a dreame through. This has always been her mother¡¯s silent heart desires and she wished she could give her what her heart yearns for.


    ¡± What did you say Cami?¡± Sara asked, her countenance brightened up and she was looking at the beautifully decorated sitting room. On the wall hung arge portrait of herself and her two kids.


    ¡°I said, ¡± I bought this house for us. Enough of being an upant in someone else¡¯s house. We now own our house¡± Cami reaffirms her news and her mother couldn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes welled up in tears and she just hugged Cami.


    She sniffled and the two women remained in a hug. Jared screamed for joy and didn¡¯t bother to hug Cami but went about checking the apartment. The bedrooms, the kitchen, the beauty of such a portable house.


    Finally, they now own their house. When he was done, checking everywhere he returned and jumped on Cami hugging her ¡± you are the best sis, you are the best¡± Jared chimed, do excited.


    Sara was happy, what would she have done without her daughter Cami. She¡¯s a gift designed from the heavens to her. She joined the two kids and they three hugged each other.


    ¡°Do you like it mum, Jared!¡± Cami asked. She wished it was something like a Vi or Mansion like Rodrigo¡¯s but she doesn¡¯t have money to afford that. Someday, she would be a super woman and then, she would buy such a house for her family.


    ¡°What are you saying? Like it? You mean to ask if I love it right? Yes, I do greatly¡± Sara asked and smiled. Cami was happy that her mother liked it. She would have bought a house a long time ago but she was being stupid and thought it was love.


    She used her entire savings to save Felix Freeman¡¯s mother. She had a heart disease and needed to be operated upon. Felix had nothing at the time and she couldn¡¯t watch her death. She gave up her savings and saved his mother. But today he was married to the person she thought used to be her friend.


    The rest of the day was a Merry time for Cami and her family. She was happy. That kind of happiness thates along with being satisfied with what one has done.


    Since that incident about Jenny and Eduardo, they hadn¡¯t crossed paths for two days. Jenny would note out of her room and Eduardo couldn¡¯t go there to check on her.


    He often asks Elena James questions about how Jenny was feeling and even asked if she needed to see a doctor but thetter would say she¡¯s fine, just not recovered from the trauma of losing her mother.


    That evening, Jenny called her uncle. She tried calling him the day that incident urred but he wouldn¡¯t answer his phone. He never called her like he promised. She decided to call, because she wanted to know where her mother was buried.


    Her uncle answered his phone this time and said he was sorry not to have called her like he promised. He was going to call her the next day and take her to her mother¡¯s cemetery.


    Jenny said ok. She would be expecting his call. She was also going to see Eduardo that evening when he returned from thepany. She hadn¡¯t seen him in days. There¡¯s no use tolerating, she wants it to end.


    While Jenny was making a decision in her heart what to do, Eduardo was shocked by what Eric told him. The woman from that night was Jenny. Confirmed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eduardo asked, wanting to get proof that he was telling the truth. The woman he had been looking for was Jenny? No wonder he couldn¡¯t find her all these weeks. Finally, she is found and she¡¯s his wife.


    ¡± Yes boss. The surveince camera of that street and alley was interrupted by the enemy, but they didn¡¯t tamper with the one that leads there nor the one that leads out of there.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She gave a fake Name. When he investigated her house, I discovered that she was out of the house that day and returned back when it was dark. The surveince of her street home was also taken, and all pointed at her¡± Eric exined.


    Eduardo was speechless. What a coincidence? He would treat her better henceforth and wouldn¡¯t be hard on her again. She possibly didn¡¯t know he was the man because he was having legs that night and her husband was cripple. She probably would dispute it if the thoughtse to her mind.


    He was d. Just as he cleared this issue on ground, he hoped to find his sister and the one who had been after him. The person might have gone into hiding, he would start his evilness soon.


    Eduardo drove to the home where the midwife who was the nurse on duty the day his sister was born. She is retired now but she is the only one that can give clues about that incident.


    When he arrived, the midwife was called out. The eldest young master of the Anderson family was there to see her. She knew Eduardo had a hot temper. Ever since this case started, he had nevere personally. She wished this was not happening to her.


    She had heard he was no nonsense person. She came out and bowed before him. He was cripple and uses a wheelchair. Hence he was inside the car while she stood outside.


    ¡°Hello young master¡± she bowed slightly. She doesn¡¯t know what he came for though. She had exined all that happened that day and doesn¡¯t know anything again.


    ¡°Rather than answer, Eduardo said ¡°you are the nurse on duty the day my sister was born right?¡± He asked authoritatively. He had to act as arrogant and merciless as possible.


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Bianca answered. Her name was Bianca. The nurse on duty the day Mrs Anderson had her daughter. She was said to be the one that announced that the baby was dead.


    ¡°Lilliana is your eldest daughter who was graduating from the university in a week¡¯s time. She lives in E8F, crescent street railway road and scholed in the City University. Studying Administration, and majoring in Office Management science. Born 25th of March..¡±Eduardo continued reading when Bianca pleased.


    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you, I am ready to answer your questions to the best of my knowledge¡± she cried out. That means he knows everything about her daughter. He would get her and hurt her. If he could know all these, her daughter would not be safe.


    ¡°A life will go for a life. If my sister is dead, let me know. If she¡¯s alive, let me know as well. Otherwise, your daughter will also go missing and you would never findbehr for the rest of your fucking life¡± Eduardo threathened.


    Bianca kneeled down on the bare ground ¡°if I know anything different from what I have been saying all these years, I will say it. I don¡¯t know anything else¡± she exined.


    She had taken the delivery and went to keep the baby in the nursery when she was hit on her head. When she woke up again, she found herself on the floor. She stood up and was surprised no one came during the period she fainted.


    She looked around and the baby was gone. She doesn¡¯t know how to inform the child¡¯s parents about what happened hence she came back and told them the baby was dead. The doctor also confirmed her statement. They lost the baby.


    The child¡¯s mother had insisted that her baby was alive, she knew it. She is not feeling sad or agreeing that her child was dead. But No evidence and hence she was forced to believe the wrong.


    But a few years ago, the truth came to limelight when a certain person exposed what happened and told them their baby back then was still alive but they could never find her.


    She heard the eldest master went in search of his sister when he was involved in an ident and became cripple. She doesn¡¯t know anything else, but why wouldn¡¯t they believe her?


    ¡°To prove that you are not a part of the conspiracy to wink a child away from her parents, you should know something, a clue, an observation or anything that we can work on and find my sister¡± Eduardo demanded.


    Bianca was shivering. Her daughter¡¯s life was going to be used in exchange for this. She didn¡¯t remember anything about the whole attack back then.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know or remember anything¡± Bianca insisted. She was searching her brain for answers. What can she remember?


    ¡°Ok then. I will not remember anything about your daughter¡¯s disappearance¡± Eduardo said simply and whined. His bodyguards were in their numbers but Eric often dives him or his chauffeur.


    He was going to ask the chauffeur to mov when Bianca remembered something. She knocked on the screen and Eduardo wined down. ¡°I remember something, but it might be insignificant¡­¡±


    Happy about his evening, Eduardo came back home. he was going to see Jenny from a different perspective. She was his life saver. He would henceforth try to make her happy.


    He got in and didn¡¯t see Jenny around. He was already used to not seeing her in the sitting room to wee him. He was wheeled to his bedroom. He had a shower and changed into a different clothes before he was wheeled downstairs for dinner.


    He was surprised when he saw Jenny seated at the dinning. She looked lean and lonely. He felt a pinch of sympathy for her. She¡¯s suffering he knows but he doesn¡¯t want to tell her about her mother yet.


    She murmured words that sounded like how have you been? He replied her calmly


    Unable to resist the tucking in him, he asked ¡°how have you been?¡±


    Jenny raised her head and red at him, he asked her how she¡¯s doing? That is a sign that she was making the right decision   ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± Eduardo asked, looking at her face and guessing that she was waiting to have a discussion with him.


    ¡°Yes, I am waiting for you. We need to talk¡± Jenny said and nced at him. Will he ept or will he not ept? She doesn¡¯t know. But she has to try, pull some strings. After all, she has the right to make her own decision.


    ¡°Eduardo nodded. Alright go ahead¡± he requested and Jenny sighed, looked into his eyes and said ¡± I want a divorce!¡±

 Chapter 20: Your request isn鈥檛 granted

    The next morning, Eduardo left for thepany long before Jenny woke up. When she came downstairs, she realised that Eduardo had gone to the office.


    She got dressed and decided to step out of the Mansion since her mother died. And hadn¡¯t been out for days, but now, she needed to find her uncle. She must go and find where she was buried.


    But first thing first, she would go to the Campbell¡¯s Company. She needed to receive the response of her Request. If he could agree to give him a favourable response, she would decide whether to travel or remain in that city.


    She took a taxi and went to thepany. She doesn¡¯t have a car, the one she used to have, she sold it to add to the money to save her mother some time ago.  She now goes about in a taxi and her uncle wouldn¡¯t buy her a new car. And being Eduardo¡¯s Wife, she is not interested in using or taking anything from him.


    She arrived at thepany and took the elevator. She went to the President¡¯s office and the secretary stopped her. She asked her her name and why she wanted to see the President.


    Jenny asked the secretary to tell her boss that Jenny was there to see him. As for why she wants to see him, that is not going to be necessary once she told her boss she is Jenny.


    The secretary eyed her, such an arrogant thing. Anyways since her job was to attend to everyone who came to see the boss, she went and knocked before stepping into the office. She saw the President busy with some files and didn¡¯t spare her a nce when she came in.


    ¡± Sir, someone is here to see. She said her name is Jenny¡± the secretary said and Eduardo paused. He dropped hisbpwn and raised his head and looked at the secretary. ¡°Who did you say wants to see me?¡± He asked, suddenly bing more serious than expected.


    The secretary repeated what she said earlier and Eduardo said ok. She should let her in. As soon as the secretary turned her back, Eduardo was thinking of a suitable answer to give Jenny.


    He didn¡¯t think about it earlier. He never thought she woulde to thepany. He stilled his heart and decided to tell her what he had decided.


    Jenny pushed the door open and went in. She walked in and saw Eduardo sitting behind the desk. He looked down and was still writing notes andmenting on the file in front of him.


    She didn¡¯t wait to be offered a seat, she sat on the sofa and waited. Her face was frowned and ready to get her way with Eduardo. She looked at the exquisite office, the cushions, the floor and therge mahogany desk that held a vase containing flowers.


    The flowers sent a cool scent that filled the office. The flowers were fresh as if they were brought that morning. There was also aputer on the desk and shelves, containing files at arm¡¯s length to Eduardo.


    The Anderson family is one of the richest, if not the richest in the country. The enchanting atmosphere of Eduardo¡¯s office makes her feel like rxing and not leaving again.


    ¡°Wify¡± Eduardo called her gently. He had stopped writing and raised his head, ring in her direction but she was looking at everything in the office.


    Jenny was caught off guard. She shivered and gently turned to nce at Eduardo. He called her wife. He had always called her Jenny, what¡¯s the romantic title he now thought of giving her at the time she was going to leave him. She frowned.


    Eduardo Anderson didn¡¯t say anything again but just stared at her. She Gave him once, he would save her mother at all cost as well. Those lips he kissed that night averted his death.


    ¡°I havee to see you,¡± Jenny dered. She adjusted herself on the seat and looked away, she didn¡¯t understand why he was staring at her so much.


    ¡± I presume, otherwise why would you be here?¡± Eduardo responded, for the first time since they were married, he looked at her intently. She¡¯s beautiful.


    Though she has a petite figure, with slightlyrge boobs. She¡¯s a little fairer than Eduardo. Her hair is dark, full and long. She has a V- shaped face with small round lips. On those lips was a red lipstick. Her eyes were almond shaped and grey in colour.


    Why has he never looked at her so well? Perhaps because he disliked her for being a substitute bride he was offered because they assumed that he was cripple. She is way far better in Beautypared to that arrogant bitch Betty.


    ¡°I made a requestst night and you said you would give me a reply this morning. But before I came downstairs, you were gone. I needed an answer and hence I came to find you..¡±Jenny rehearsed and still couldn¡¯t look away.


    Somehow she felt shy. She doesn¡¯t know why she was feeling that way. Could it be because she knew Eduardo was staring at her? She became a little ufortable with the way his eyes lingered on her.


    ¡°It is not in your ce to request for a divorce. On what grounds do you ask for that? Have I been unfaithful to you? Do you have any peculiar reasons Why you are eager to leave a union that is less than a month?¡±Eduardo asked, feeling uneasy about her Request.


    ¡°If you were unfaithful, that would have been the least¡± Jenny blurted, rolling her eyes. His friendliness suffocates her, she can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Then air your reasons?¡± Eduardo demanded. What has he done that the solution can only be found in divorce?


    ¡°You are inhuman toward me. I don¡¯t want to have issues with you anymore. You tell me, order me and even say we are married so I can apany you to the dinning. What sort of marriage is that?¡± Jenny exined.


    Eduardo sighed. If someday she realised that her mother was not dead, that she is receiving treatment elsewhere, she would regret Making this request.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough reason to ask for a divorce. You need a genuine reason to leave me¡± Eduardo was stubborn. He had a grin appear on his lips but quickly disappeared again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a genuine reason to quit a marriage that was not supposed to exist! I was married to you in order to get my aunt and uncle to take care of my mother. That was the condition I was offered. I agree, I was ready to do anything just to see my mother well again.


    But now, she¡¯s dead. Why would I remain stuck in the union? You didn¡¯t treat me as a wife but a servant or worse than a servant. And because of your cruel and harsh treatment to me, I couldn¡¯t get to see her remains, all because I found myself in this marriage. Free me, I want to go¡± Jenny Requested.


    Eduardo sat back into his chair. He was rolling his own in his hand and at the same time, thinking of the appropriate answer to give her. He can presume that she is unhappy at all.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me the person you were going to see is your mother. You never told me you have a mother let alone being in the hospital¡­¡± Eduardo was saying when Jenny interrupted him.


    ¡°Do you really care about the woman you married? Did you give me a chance to be anywhere close to you to exin what predicament I was facing? Besides, I don¡¯t need your sympathy. All I want is divorce. If I had the money to hire awyer, I would have already signed and sent the papers to you to sign¡± Jenny blurted out.


    There was a needle dropping silence. The office became quiet and neither of the couple said anything to each other. Jenny had made up her mind. if he doesn¡¯t grant her Request, she would elope and he would never find her.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry¡± Eduardo said and Jenny paused in her thoughts. Did she hear those words well? Did He say sorry just now? She squinted. No it¡¯s just her imagination, only her imagination.


    ¡± I am sorry Wify, if I have been hard on you. I promise to work on myself¡­¡± Eduardo apologised. He doesn¡¯t want her to go, at least not now that he has known that she was the girl from that night, the one he had kissed.


    Jenny turned her head and looked at the man seated behind the desk. Eduardo knew she was going to be surprised that he apologised. The mentality she has about him is gradually getting distorted.


    ¡± You said sorry to me?¡± Jenny can¡¯t help but ask him again. He really said that? The grudges she had against him all seemed to have disappeared suddenly.


    ¡± Yes, I said sorry. I am not willing to let you go to that fellow beckoning to you from the kissing that night. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your lips have been taken by someone else..¡± Eduardo took a different dimension. He wants to know what her reaction would be.


    Jenny sighed. A few seconds ago, she was taken by surprise by his words of apology. She was going to start praising him when suddenly he came out. Different colours.


    ¡± Yes, I Wish I met that guy again. I would dly leave you and be with him. I not only want his lips, I want his entire body to be mine. What can you do about it?


    I knew you can never be the guy. I almost mistook you for him if not for the fact that you are on a wheelchair and he is not. So it would be better for me right? You can continue investigating me way back to when my mother gave birth to me. And if that is not enough, let me know. I will investigate myself and give you answers¡± Jenny blurted.


    Eduardo tried his best not to let his smiling get seen. She was admiring him In his true self. This is his fake aspect. His real identity is with his legs. So she didn¡¯t deny kissing him that night.


    ¡°Fine. Your request isn¡¯t granted¡± Eduardo spoke authoritatively. He was expressionless again and was going to ignore her when she stood up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will pick youter wify, for Dinner in the Anderson¡¯s Mansion¡± Eduardo informed, without raising his head to look at her again. As she turned and walked towards the door, He raised his head and watch her back view. She is beautiful with a curvy hips.


    Luke Anderson, Eduardo¡¯s brother, soon came knocking on his door. He has now suddenly be a boyfriend of Betty. He also doesn¡¯t know the secret that Eduardo keeps about his legs.


    As he got into the office, he smiled at his brother and said ¡°I saw your wife just leaving. Are you aware that she died a few days ago?¡± Luke asked, walking over and sitting in front of his brother.


    ¡°Oh.. her mother?¡± Eduardo asked, answering his question with a question. He doesn¡¯t want to discuss much with him. Luke was born four years after him and their lost sister was born three years after Luke.


    ¡°I want to ask if your wife will be joining us for dinner this evening. Remember this is a usual dinner every month with Dad and Mom?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°Yes. She would being¡± Eduardo answered flippantly and went back to working on another file. He seemed to beparing things on the file and then the system.


    ¡°Are you done with your assignment?¡± Eduardo asked and he said no. He just felt he should ask his brother when he saw his wife leaving his office. Seeing his brother has no time for frivolous talks, he soon left, and returned to his office.


    Jenny then headed towards her uncle¡¯s ce. Since he hasn¡¯t called her, she would go to him and ask him if he had seeded in getting where exactly her mother had been buried.


    She knew her uncle is the kindest man after her father that she knows. If Aunt Sebrina and that spoiled thing she called a daughter were mean and inhuman, he would not be. He is the backbone she¡¯s got left.


    As she got to the house and ced her legs on the threshold, she heard their arguments and she froze¡­

 Chapter 21: Trusted an evil man

    ¡°¡­ how can you pretend to be a saint Patrick? It was your idea that we make the ident happen so that your brother and his wife would die and make us the most important member of the Davis family.


    You did it for Betty so she can be the wife of the eldest master of the Anderson family. Who knew only your brother would die and Temisa would be alive? How can you me me so much?


    Well I don¡¯t know anything about where the corpse of Temisa was kept. What good will it do you in the first ce? When she was alive and in a vegetable state, was she useful to you? Why the sudden interest in her corpse?¡± Sebrina quarrelled.


    Jenny felt like screaming in shock. Her uncle knew all about the unfortunate incident that happened to her parents? They masterminded the ident? How?


    She lived all her life trusting her uncle so much. He was so mean and evil towards them? He did that to her parents? What a wicked world. She was yet to finish essing what her aunt said when she heard her uncle¡¯s reply:


    ¡°Is that why you asked the doctor to kill her? Haven¡¯t we done enough? We made that ident happen, we ensured Temisa remained ina for two years and finally seeded in giving her daughter to be married to Eduardo in exchange for Betty.


    What did we gain after doing so much evil? Eduardo was involved in an ident and became cripple. What led us to be mean to my brother and his wife finally didn¡¯t interest us anymore.


    The least we can do is to let Temisae out of thea from which we have kept her. I already told the doctor to stop the toxins he was injecting into her. She was supposed to be out ofa after two days.


    Now, you finished her off. Are you not afraid of Karma? What is our profit in being so wicked to people who have done us no harm. Why Sebrina? And the most annoying part of it is that you can¡¯t say exactly where the corpse was kept¡­¡±Patrick Davis was saying when Jenny closed her ears.


    She¡¯s heard enough. How can people closest to her family do this to them? How can Uncle Patrick be responsible for her parents death? He and his wife were guilty of blood, her parents¡¯ blood.


    They did all that because they wanted their daughter Betty to be Eduardo¡¯s wife. They didn¡¯t know he was going to be involved in an ident and lost the ability to use his both legs. No wonder they were happy to give her off to Eduardo.


    She stood up gently from the floor she had crunched into. She needs to leave that premises. They mustn¡¯t know she heard them. She quietly turned and left.


    Emma and E went shopping together. She was going to be one of the socialdies. She was going to get engaged with Rodrigo soon, she needed to Be a well known face in the social circle especially now that she was going to be engaged to Rodrigo.


    As they walked in, it wasn¡¯t quite five minutes, Rodrigo arrived at the same boutique with Cami, holding her by her waist and whispering some lovey dovey into her ears.


    E and her daughter turned in time to see Rodrigo , the usually expressionless faced man smiling and holding Cami so intimate. He appeared to be deeply addicted to her.


    The mother and daughter pair froze. Never had they thought that Rodrigo would be a lover boy like he was disying with Cami. That made E jealous and Emma crazy.


    How can a man whose family had assured them that he would be married with their daughter go about arrogantly with another woman. And the most annoying part of it was that the girl he was with was of a lower status, apletely ssless girl.


    Emma felt her palm form a fist. She was going to be engaged to him and he was flirting with anotherdy, dirty filthy trash. She should be the one by his side and not the other way round.


    Herplexion turned Ashen and the veins of her neck popped out. It took her great strength not to walk over to where the two were and throw that bitch out.


    E perceived her daughter was feeling unhappy and quite understood what trauma Rodrigo and his ssless girl were causing her daughter. She must see that these two do not have an end together, no future as a couple. Only her daughter Emma deserves to be by Rodrigo¡¯s side, only her.


    Rodrigo already knew E was in there, possibly with her daughter. He already saw her car in the parking lot when his chauffeur parked the car.


    Rodrigo asked to see the manager and when he arrived, he asked that every customer be sent out until his girlfriend was done shopping.


    Immediately, the manager went into action. Rodrigo is the eldest master of the Campbell¡¯s family and the richest dude in the country. He cannot afford to annoy such a high rank bachelor like him.


    There were rumours about how much he cherished his girlfriend. Now he saw it for himself. She was the estimable jewel he had.


    When the manager arrived before E and her daughter, he asked politely that they should go out. He has an important customer who wants to shop with his girlfriend.


    E got provoked. How can Emma be sent out because Rodrigo came with that stinking bitch? A fiance sent out because of a girlfriend? Never, she¡¯s never going to let that happen.


    ¡°Sorry, we cannot leave. Tell the eldest master of the Campbell¡¯s family that the eagle doesn¡¯t bow to a butterfly..¡± E dered and held her daughter¡¯s hand, kept going around and checking out what they wanted.


    Emma felt a little ufortable. She doesn¡¯t want an argument between Rodrigo and her mother. Rodrigo was known to be ruthless and arrogant. He might take it personally and cause a rift between them.


    The manager suddenly began to sweat. How can he return to the young master and deliver such a message? He is a manger and not errand boy nor messenger.


    He kept coaxing E to leave. She cane back when the eldest master has gone. He went ahead and promised her a 30% discount on all she would buy when shees back but E would not listen.


    ¡± Hey everyone. How can my daughter and I step out because her fiance hase shopping for a girlfriend? That¡¯s unfair?¡± E spoke on top of her voice.


    She was deliberate. She wanted to create a scene and get everyone¡¯s attention to the fact that her daughter was going to be Rodrigo¡¯s fiance. She can¡¯t step out.


    Many had left, but the few customers who were on their way out paused. They turned to re at E. She was referring to Rodrigo Campbell? He was her daughter¡¯s fiance? Then who is thatdy with him, a third party?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    E¡¯s voice attracted Rodrigo and Cami¡¯s attention. They looked in her direction and from the split vision, could see other people paused and stared at them. They definitely were having unfriendly thoughts in their heart, considering how they looked at E with pity.


    E shrugged when Rodrigo nced at her direction. That¡¯s what she wants, to see his fiance with her mother while he was with some dregs called girlfriend.


    Rodrigo¡¯s displeasure was visibly seen. He walked a few steps towards E now holding Cami than before. His face had turned cold and he was emitting apressing aura.


    Emma looked away when she saw Rodrigo approached with a chilling aura. How can she dare to look at such a man at a time like this. She tucked it on her mother but she didn¡¯t care a bit.


    Rodrigo stood before E and her daughter. He looked at them with a cold stare. The manager was now feeling ufortable. He wishes the woman and her daughter would just leave at once and save him the trouble that is about to ensue.


    ¡°Send everyone out. And whoever doesn¡¯t want to leave, have my bodyguard throw them out like a stack of papers..¡±Rodrigo ordered. He was talking to the manager but his eyes didn¡¯t move away from E and Emma.


    ¡°You can¡¯t order Emma and I out President Campbell. She¡¯s getting engaged to you in a few weeks. It is not proper that youpare an eagle with a butterfly¡­¡± E refutes.


    Cami felt her belly rumble. An eagle with a butterfly? Has she been reduced to something they nowpare butterflies with? She was not significant. Is that what Ms E meant?


    Rodrigo¡¯s facial expression became something else. He didn¡¯t say a word but immediately beckoned to his bodyguard. As the bodyguard came closer, he turned and walked away with Cami.


    What Cami heard next was the noise of protesting from behind her. She knew that was E and her daughter. The most annoying part of it is that Camera was shing on them.


    She wanted to look back but Rodrigo forced her to look only in front of her. There were screams from E and her daughter until a few minutester, everywhere was silent.


    The sales girls all stood before Cami each asking to hide her in the show section, another the jewellerypartment and others dress. She doesn¡¯t know where to start from. She sighed as Rodrigo beckoned to the sales girl In charge of guiding her through Jewellery selection and Cami stood up, and followed.


    An hour and halfter when Rodrigo walked out of the boutique with Cami, everyone was staring at them. Cami had a shade on, simr to Rodrigo¡¯s as they made their way to their car.


    Rodrigo knew what was going on and why heads were turning in their direction. Cami may not know yet, but he does and when she knows what was going on in the inte, she will be spellbound.


    The car trunk was filled with Cami¡¯s things, worth millions of dors. The sales girls had it all ced in the trunk before the lovers came out.


    As the lovers settled into the car, Cami took Rodrigo¡¯s big hand in hers and gave it a light squeeze. ¡± Don¡¯t take it seriously with E and Emma. They only felt jealous and anyone in her shoes would. Please let it end here¡± Cami was pleading.


    Rodrigo squinted. She was pleading on behalf of those who want to destroy her and ruin their rtionship? Why is Cami so soft?


    ¡± You need to be ruthless at times, Cami. Being gentle and soft minded sometimes often caused more harm  than being ruthless. Check the inte and see¡± Rodrigo said and looked away.


    Cami immediately knew Rodrigo was up to something. She logged into the inte and there were several pictures of E and her daughter being thrown out. Infact, Rodrigo¡¯s bodyguards lifted them off their feet and ced them on their shoulders like baggage and threw them on the floor like a piece of wood.


    Cami gasped in shock. The women would definitely be injured. Cameras were shing and unknown to them, they were yelling and talking aloud, cursing those bodyguards. Of course they didn¡¯t curse Rodrigo who ordered the men to throw them out.


    Their hair was in disarray and Emma¡¯s ankle hurt because she was on heels where she was thrown away. She was leaping and picking the items in her bag that fell out.


    ¡°Why did you do this Rodrigo?¡± Cami was furious. He could ask his men to throw them out but not to be so mean. This is too much to be done todies. He turned and red at him but he looked like he didn¡¯t know how unhappy she was.


    ¡± What did I do wrong? Look Cami, that¡¯s who I used to be before I became this weak because of you. If anyone provokes me, I will make such a person know what it¡¯s like to toil with fire. Did you hear herparing you to a butterfly?¡± Rodrigo demanded, he seemed not to be remorseful.


    ¡°But I am not angry. That is nothing to bepared to everything I have endured before now. You shouldn¡¯t have taken it so far¡­¡±Cami was reprimanding him when Rodrigo became offended.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you but me. No one can call my girlfriend a butterfly, right before my face and I do nothing simply because you said you are not offended. I don¡¯t care about what you have endured before now, but since you have be my woman, you must be orded the respect of being Rodrigo Campbell¡¯s woman ok?¡± He


    dered.


    Cami sighed. She thought he would have changed. His brutal personality would be transformed. Rodrigo is still who he used to be.


    Cami doesn¡¯t know what to do about Rodrigo¡¯s ruthless attitude at times.


    But little did she know that the next time she witnessed his ruthlessness and brutality, it would be toward her and their world together, would cease to exist.

 Chapter 22: You are mistaken

    Jenny arrives home, she must get evidence and get her uncle and Aunt arrested. How can Uncle Patrick be so mean, to do this to his own brother? They caused the ident that imed her father¡¯s life and left her mother in aa.


    No wonder, the day after she was married to Eduardo, the doctor told her that her mother was showing signs of recovery. Only for her to be called that her mother was not going to make it. Arriving at the hospital, she had died and her remains cannot be found.


    It was all masterminded by her uncle and his wife. This world is evil and humans are cruel. She sank into the sofa and sobbed. She couldn¡¯t control her tears until Elena James came to check on her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve cried enough ma¡¯am. Please don¡¯t hurt yourself any more than you have done¡± she consoled and came to sit next to her. She held Jenny and pulled her into a hug.


    Jenny might be the boss woman but she appeared more open and easy going towards the employee. That¡¯s very unlike what they have heard about her before she arrived.


    Jenny cleaned her tears and smiled through it. She said she will be fine henceforth. She decided there and then that she would be strong and dependent if she¡¯s to fight against those who caused her so much pain and tears.


    Who made her father go six feet and her mother hospitalised for years before being to be with her father. They made her an orphan after ensuring they welded their daughter away from being married to Eduardo, the cripple bachelor.


    All they did was to ensure that their daughter Betty should be the one to marry Eduardo. She was older than Betty and her parents controlled the family¡¯s wealth. So they felt naturally, she would be the one engaged to the eldest master of the Anderson family.


    But fate worked against them and Eduardo also was involved in an ident that made him unable to use his legs anymore. They were ashamed and hence made her marry him.


    They should have stopped there but went ahead and murder her mother. That was too much for her to take in and be quiet. She must find evidence to nail them and have them prosecuted, husband, wife and their daughter.


    Elena saw Jenny smile despite the tears in her eyes and that made her feel calm. She smiled back at her and they jugged each other.


    ¡°The elder master called and told me you would be joining him for dinner with his parents. I¡¯m happy you are getting to meet your inws officially. They are a lovely family Ma¡¯am and I think you are lucky to be Eldest master¡¯s wife¡± Elena James said.


    Jenny turned and stared at her sharply. She is lucky to be Eduardo¡¯s wife? The same man who treated her so mean and full of arrogance when he talked with her. He¡¯s the one she should count herself lucky to be married to.


    ¡± Do you really know what you are saying? Eduardo is the meanest man I have ever seen¡± Jenny said and inwardly corrected herself. Her uncle Patrick should be the meanest man she had ever known and not Eduardo per say.


    Elena James shook her head in disagreement. She smiled and held Jenny¡¯s hand. ¡± You are mistaken ma¡¯am. Eldest master has a heart of gold. The content of his heart is pure and he is a lovable person.


    Those harsh words, hot temper are not his thing, that is not his true self. He is kind. This is a secret I am telling you. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know that I cannot be intimidated by his temperament, and that is because I have known him for years.


    If you understand him, you will see through him. He is transparent and can easily be open to those closer to him. You are lucky ma¡¯am, honestly you are and I congratte you¡± Elena disclosed.


    Jenny just stares at her. She cannot totally disagree with him considering how he treated her during their wedding. He even brought her home and offered her a first aid kit to treat herself. But is that really true?


    Elena nodded in affirmation of what she just said when she saw the looks on Jenny. She smiled and said ¡± I shall dress you for dinner then¡± She said and stood up. Jenny watched her as she went away.


    ¡°¡­ Madam¡¯s mother is called Temisa. She wasn¡¯t really in aa, she was forced to remain in a state where she is helpless. Some poisonous substance in the form of toxins had been injected into her.


    First the doctor said her system needs to be drained of that toxin and that already has done. With the heavy treatment and care, she might be alright soon¡± Eric exined. The doctor has always been in touch with him over the treatment of Me Temisa Davis.


    Eduardo  nodded. He said he wants to know about everything that happened. Eric should keep giving him updates about it. Who was holding her back in aa? Is there anything the fellow wants from her?


    Eric said okay and was going to leave when the midwife sent a message to Eric. She remembered seeing someone on that day. Maybe that would help.


    Eric ryed the message to Eduardo and he told him to go and see her because he was going to have dinner with his wife at the Anderson Mansion. His parents were yet to meet her.


    Eric smiled. The boss is learning to be a proper husband now. He said ok. When he takes him to the Anderson Mansion and knows he would be with those that love him. Then he can leave him there and go to see the midwife.


    When Eduardo left thepany, for the first time since he was married to Jenny, he called her cell phone number. He waited till the phone stopped ringing and Jenny didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    When he called her again, Jenny answered her phone. As her Feminine voice came from the other end, Eduardo felt attracted to that voice. Her voice sounds sweet to his ears.


    ¡°I aming over to pick you up for dinner¡± Eduardo stated. He waited for her to object but her Feminine voice came to hia hearing again, saying ok. When the call ended, Eduardo squinted. Looks like his wife is obedient now.


    Jenny got dressed. She was going to meet Eduardo¡¯s parents for the first time and Elena already told her they are good people. She wants to appear good so they can wee her as Eduardo¡¯s wife. The position of Eduardo¡¯s wife as the eldest madam of the Anderson family won¡¯tst long with her. She really hoped to divorce him soon.


    But in the meantime, she yearns to be loved. She doesn¡¯t have anyone who really cares about her. She¡¯s an orphan and her supposed family were the ones who made her orphaned. And made to marry Eduardo, she didn¡¯t get to be loved, because she wasn¡¯t the one he looked forward to getting married to.


    Now that she is going to see his parents, she doesn¡¯t know what awaits her. Maybe she will be weed and loved or maybe not, she doesn¡¯t know. She may win their hearts or she may lose. She can¡¯t tell.


    But she wished to win. She wants to be loved. She hoped what Elena said would be true. She¡¯s gradually forgetting what it¡¯s like to be loved. It¡¯s been a long time since she experienced such a feeling after her father died and her mother was hospitalised.


    She got one of the expensive dresses that Eduardo stuck in her wardrobe when they got married. She needs to look good to be appreciated.


    She applied her make-up and styled her hair into a fish tail before putting on her earrings. Her ratings matched with the pendax of her ne. She is not good in high heels but puts on a stiltoes which are moderately high.


    When she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but see a different face. Her anxiety was covered up in that makeup. She looked exquisite, pretty and attractive. She sure wasn¡¯t looking this good on her wedding with Eduardo.


    By the time Eduardo¡¯s chauffeur drove into thepound and her husband called her toe out, he was waiting for her, she was already descending the stairs gently like an elegant woman.


    The door to his Mansion opened and Eduardo raised his head from theputer he was working on to look at the approaching woman, he was shocked at her appearance. Is this Jenny or her look alike?


    The beautiful woman walking toward him in a blue coloured dinner gown. Her hair was well styled and glittering. Her lips, her makeup and the graceful steps she was taking, walking toward him, he can¡¯t help but sighed softly.


    This is beautiful coupled with curvy shape. His idea of a perfect woman. Of someone he hopes to fall in love with someday. He felt attracted to her and he liked her immediately.


    Jenny walked to the car and Eduardo¡¯s bodyguard came forward, bowed slightly before the boss woman and held the door for her to sludein. Jenny waved at him as he bowed and carefully slid into the car.


    She felt like the princess of some great kingdoms. She felt highly respected to have a bodyguard bow and hold the door for her. When she got in, she saw Eduardo sitted on the other end of the passenger seat.


    The bodyguard shut the door again and the sweet fragranceing from Jenny¡¯s body filled the car. The smell of Eduardo¡¯s perfume mixed with Jenny¡¯s gave a weing smell in the car.


    Eduardo bought the feminine type of his perfume for Jenny. But she never touched anything he bought for her after the wedding except that day. And now that the Feminine and the male type of a perfume mixes together, it gives a perfect romantic atmosphere.


    Eric was behind the steering. He inhaled the smell. Thebination was awesome. How great it would be for Eduardo and Jenny to get bonded in true love and enjoy a great romantic moment.


    ¡°Hello Eduardo¡± Jenny threw him a nce and looked away, sittingfortably and cing bher crutch beside her.


    ¡°Hello Wify. You look great¡± heplimented and a faint smile crossed his lips. He had told himself that he wasn¡¯t going to be hard on her. It¡¯s not like he enjoys the game life he was living at the time. But he had to keep pretending until he¡¯s able to achieve his aim.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Jenny shyly answered. She didn¡¯t even look toward him but was looking outside through the tinted ss. Eduardo can tell that she is shy and doesn¡¯t want to meet his gaze.


    Eric started the car when suddenly, Jenny remembered something. She nced at Eduardo and asked ¡± Can you do me a favour?¡± She requested without looking at his face but at his fingers which were working on theputer.


    ¡°Anything wife¡± Eduardo tried, this time he didn¡¯t look in her direction but concentrated on hisputer. She is why, he wouldn¡¯t want to make her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Tell me what kind of presents your parents would appreciate?¡± Jenny asked and Eduardo¡¯s hand paused. It was literally suspended in the air as he gently turned to nce at her:


    Martin was stamping his feet on the floor. What nonsense? How can Rodrigo do that to his wife? Whatever he felt she had done, he can¡¯t just disgrace his wife, his future mother-inw and finance like that.


    The inte was flooding with the news. Severalments wereing and calls wereing in as we. This had never happened to any member of Kim¡¯s family before.


    The scandal was too terrible. His wife appears like a mentally sick woman and Emma, not being able to help herself from the floor from the way Rodrigo¡¯s bodyguard had thrown her away. These women were his jewels of an estimable price.


    He tried to get the news deleted. But the lore he tried, the more new ones popped up again. Thaibis humiliating and a dent on his personality and status. This is something he cannot take.


    The doctor examined them and said they both are fine. They Need to take some painkillers and that¡¯s all. But Emma had not stopped sobbing. How can a man do this to her?


    A man she was going to be married to. He had no regard or respect to hear at all. Because of that trash he was going about, he did this to her? She would make him regret what he did to her and her mother.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of the door in months. The shame and ridicule will be too much for her to bear. She sobbed and her mother kept consoling her.


    E was feeling bad but her feelings were nothingpared with Emma. How can it be said that a man she was going to be engaged with actually did this to her?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But she will revenge this shame in a bigger measure. She will ensure that he and that thing he goes about with will be separated and he would hate her as much as he hated Emma now. That is the promise she made to herself.


    While Martin was fuming for rage, Rodrigo¡¯s grandfather was yelling and getting even with him¡­

 Chapter 23: Dinner with the Andersons

    ¡°¡­ who the hell are you to think you can do whatever you like? You disgraced the woman and her daughter and let it get to the inte? Are you even my son at all?..¡± grandfather Larry was saying and shivering in rage.


    L collected the phone from him. Her father inw was going to copse any moment if he kept talking with Rodrigo. ¡°Calm down father,¡± L said.


    ¡°Are you mad Rodrigo? How can you do that? You made a ridicule of E and her daughter because of the ssless girl? Have you no conscience?¡­¡±L was saying when Rodrigo said ¡°Mum, I am with my girlfriend, I need some space¡± he said and hung up.


    He stood up from the sofa and went to take a bath. He. Cami was not there with him. Because his mother called Cami a ssless girl, he decided to hurt her by saying he was with her and hung up.


    L was surprised. When she heard the po.. po.. po.. sound, she brought the phone away from her ear and looked at it, it was indeed nk. Rodrigo hung up on her? He really did because of that shameless girl?


    He was going to put important people out of his life and put them behind because of that smelly thing? Ahh, it¡¯s time she stood up and not watched her son intoxicated with senseless love.


    She needs to see E and Emma. They need to do something. They are the women who can split the senselessness going on between Rodrigo and that thing. She needs to see them soon and think of ways to put them asunder.


    ¡°You want to buy presents for my parents?¡± Eduardo asked. She was yet to meet his parents and already thought of buying them presents? That sounds weing and good to know.


    ¡°Yeah,¡±  Jenny answered flippantly. She doesn¡¯t have much on her but the little she¡¯s got, she would get them a present. They might be impressed and wee her thoughtfulness.


    ¡± Ok, when we arrive where it can be bought, I will let you know,¡± Eduardo assured her and let his eyes linger on her for a while before returning to hisputer. They hadn¡¯t gotten far when Eric slowed down and parked by the roadside.


    Eduardo gave him his credit card and a short note. He left and in less than twenty minutes, he returned holding two flowers and two small boxes. He ced them in the copilot seat and slipped behind the steering wheel.


    They drove for another ten minutes and arrived at the Mansion of the Anderson family. Jenny nced at the man who now shut down hisputer and turned to stare at her.


    ¡± You said you would let me know. But we have arrived at your parents¡¯ ce? Jenny demanded, looking offended indeed. Eduardo nced at her and their eyes locked, Jenny had never been so close that she looked into his eyes like that.


    His eyes were cute and charming. He has blue greenish eye balls unlike her with Grey eyes. His eyes were cool and tender. They appear to belong to someone that is harmless. She couldn¡¯t look at those eyes more as she turned her face away, afraid that she was admiring those eyes.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. Your presents are bought already¡± Eduardo said, setting theputer aside as the car was driven to the parking lot of the Mansion.


    ¡°I want to buy it with my money and not you buying it for me¡± Jenny was displeased. She was supposed to buy it and not the other way round. How does she feel now, if she presents something she didn¡¯t buy with her money?


    ¡°You are my wife. What is wrong if I do it for you?¡± Eduardo asked, expecting her to reply to him but Jenny opened her mouth, raised her hand subconsciously to protest but ended up being unable to retort at what Eduardo said.


    Thetter smiled. She had no reply to give him. Looks like they would soon get to understand each other in no time. Eric finally deve into the parking lot and parked the car.


    The bodyguarding behind came out quickly and brought Eduardo¡¯s wheelchair from the car trunk and held the door open for him to be helped into the wheelchair.


    Jenny stepped out and walked over, assisted in holding Eduardo¡¯s hand as he was shelped into his wheelchair. Sometimes she feels pity for him. How can a handsome dude like Eduardo be confined to a wheelchair?


    The ident that has turned him into someone who needs other¡¯s help before being able to do anything. She told the bodyguard to be ready, she would tell them when they should bring the present along while she wheel Eduardo.


    But thetter refused. He said she shouldn¡¯t do that but stay by his side as they get into the Mansion. If he needs her help, He would let her know. Jenny said okay as they proceeded into the house.


    Jenny looked around. She can imagine when wealth is being disyed in action. Thepound of the house wasrge and designed everywhere with good smelling flowers.


    As she stepped in after Eduardo, she was mesmerised by the splendour and beauty of the sitting room. She couldn¡¯t help but agree there and then that the Anderson family was the richest family in the country.


    As the steward who stayed by the entrance saw Eduardo, he bowed and held the door for them to go in. Eduardo just waved at him as the door was shut behind them. As Jenny raised her head to look at the people seated, she was spellbound at the face staring back at her.


    Cami was feeling moody. She knew Rodrigo¡¯s actions were going to backfire and I might be on her. No one can confront him and neither can his family do anything beyond talking nonsense to him. But she felt there is more to it than what just happened.


    She tried to make Rodrigo see things from her own perspective, but he wouldn¡¯t. He is stubborn and adamant and when he is determined to do something, he does it to the extreme.


    The Rodrigo she knows wouldn¡¯t say sorry norpensate Ms E and her daughter. On the contrary, he would snub them and pretend not to know anything.


    Sara nced at her daughter, she seemed to be Far away in her thoughts. Cami had told them what happened and they felt Rodrigo was going to cause trouble for Cami in the future.


    The news on the inte was everywhere and there¡¯s hardly anyone who doesn¡¯t know what happened that day. But that it happened because of Cami was what Sara and Jared were notfortable with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cami, let time pass first, then plead with Rodrigo not to take such drastic steps again. But now, be quiet and let this pass ok?¡± Sara advised.


    Cami turned to her and smiled. She said ok. She hopes the day she talks about it, Rodrigo will be in his best state of mind and listen to her. Though they get along too well, she knows his temperament too well. She¡¯s not afraid of him but understands him.


    Jenny least expected that Betty would be shameless and bring herself to the Anderson family for dinner. Why can¡¯t some people think straight? She refused to be married to Eduardo because he was cripple but her eyes never left the wealth and prestige of being part of the family.


    When Betty saw Eduardo, she stood up and shyly greeted ¡± Hello eldest master¡± and she smiled, appearing to be nice.


    Jenny saw through the hypocrisy she was disying. That provoked her. She knew very well that she should hide her displeasure against Betty. For what she and her parents had done to her and her parents. She would not let go, she would ensure that they get punished for their wickedness.


    Eduardo didn¡¯t even spare her a nce but treated her like air. He went past her and of course, Jenny needs to follow her husband. She just passed by exchanging pleasantries with her cousin.


    Mrs Anderson heard that Eduardo and his wife had arrived and came downstairs. She saw Jenny and smiled broadly ¡± Jenny my dear¡± and came over to hug her.


    Jenny smiled and was happy the way her mother iw weed her. Mrs Anderson nted a featherlight kiss on Jenny¡¯s chin and ushered her to the dinning.


    Luke hade with Betty. After talking with his brother earlier in the day, Betty had called him toe over to her ce for dinner. He declined and said there was going to be a family dinner with his sister inw and wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.


    That was when Betty asked if she could join in the dinner after all, Jenny was her sister as well. Luke said okay without informing his parents or brother about it. And when he finally brought her, the impression she received simply implies that she was not wee.


    Notwithstanding, she had apanied him and definitely had be his guest. As everyone settled into their seats, Luke held Betty¡¯s hand and came over as well. As soon as she sat down, Mrs Anderson asked ¡± Luke, did you tell your friend this dinner is strictly for our family?¡± She asked, looking straight at her son.


    ¡± I did mum,¡± Luke replied. He cannot lie to his mother. He had indeed told her about it but she pleaded that she allowed her toe along.


    ¡± And you insisted oning along?¡± Mrs Anderson asked, this time turning to nce at Betty. She didn¡¯t look offended but was not happy about it all the same.


    Mr Anderson was now present. The family wasplete except for the presence of the outsider named Betty.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t know Luke wouldn¡¯t inform you¡± Betty said politely. Mrs Anderson waved it off as they set down and began to eat. Mr and Mrs Anderson sat opposite each other and Eduardo and Jenny did the same. But Betty sat at an edge and so did Luke.


    Jenny cannot hide her irritation. Betty has no sense of piety. Does she think Luke would develop something for her? Not after she was engaged to his brother and disappointed them on the day off wedding without giving any reason or exnation why. And now, she was hovering around his brother. What for, what does she think she was doing?


    Eduardo kept looking at Jenny as he took every bite of the food to his mouth. He can¡¯t take his eyes away from her. She looked stunning and beautiful. Thetter knew and hence deliberately was not interested in looking up and straight: Eduardo was staring at her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Anderson soon finished dinner and cleaned his mouth with a tissue. Jenny was happy, at least she has gotten someone who bailed her out. She can¡¯t wait to leave the dining table and escape Eduardo¡¯s piercing eyes.


    She also dropped her Cutleries and took a napkin to clean her mouth. Eduardo smiled with a side of his lips. She was shy and dly embraced the opportunity that his father had stopped eating and escaped from him.


    ¡°Oh Jenny dear, eat more. Your father is used to eating light..¡±Mrs Anderson urged her. Jenny smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you mother, I am fine already¡± she lied. She wasn¡¯t full but only shy.


    She was visiting her inws and didn¡¯t need to be thest to finish eating nor be the first to stop eating. She needs to bnce it up and show courtesy.


    Mr Anderson smiled. He likes the girl. She¡¯s young and beautiful, well mannered also. Such is his idea of a perfect daughter inw. He hoped that she and Eduardo would live happily ever after.


    Soon everyone had stopped eating. Betty was notfortable that Eduardo¡¯s parents were showing so much love and affection to the orphaned daughter of the Davis family and not showing in her seat.


    She was supposed to be the one receiving so much love and attention. This bitch has stolen from her what would have been hers. She was in fact eyeing Eduardo and wanted to take him away from her. No wonder she readily agreed to be married to him when her mother mentioned it.


    If she had refused, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten any option than to be Eduardo¡¯s wife and be enjoying so much wealth and affluence. She eyed her secretly and sneered.


    She must ensure that she does it say something to discredit her before her inw and soon the opportunity arrives. The family remained at the dinning for discussion, because of Eduardo, they don¡¯t easily move about especially when he said his assistant was on an assignment.


    As they were going to move to the sitting room, they all stood up and Jenny went to help Eduardo.¡±Sis, aren¡¯t you going to clear the table after everyone had eaten? Mum has corrected you several times back then and you are still repeating it here? This is not how properdies act..¡±

 Chapter 24: Jenny is my wife

    Eduardo¡¯s face suddenly darkened at Betty¡¯s words. He put his hands on the wheel, stopping it from moving and nced back at the imbecile that just spoke.


    Jenny was puzzled. She should clear the table after everyone has eaten? Her mother had corrected her several times. This Betty of a girl is an idiot.


    Don¡¯t they have servants at home who do it? When was she relegated to the position of a maid, that served and clear the table for Betty and her murderous parents? Even if the case is so, is she supposed to say it before her parents inw that she is a properdy?


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know whose wife you just talked to? Jenny is my wife and not a servant in this house. She¡¯s the eldest madam of this family and you talk to her about clearing the table and being a properdy?


    Who gave you the audacity to say a word against my wife? Who invited you to our family dinner that allowed you to point fingers at my wife? Maybe you haven¡¯t realised, she¡¯s no longer Jenny Davis, but Jenny Anderson. Don¡¯t forget something so vital again..¡± Eduardo chided her.


    Betty felt her legs shivered at the words of the eldest master. She never knew he would talk in defence of Jenny so much. Had he grown to love her so much? She was yet to finish analysing her thoughts when Eduardo¡¯s mother spoke.


    ¡± If she wasn¡¯t a sister to my daughter inw, I would readily have thrown her out¡± she dered and eyed Betty from her head to her toes.


    Jenny cannot exin how sweet her belly was. She smiled triumphantly and nced at the shame faced Betty. She must have thought her mother was there as usual to shield her from her stupidity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart mother, she¡¯s still so young and ignorant¡± Jenny said and bent slightly to kiss Eduardo¡¯s hairy cheek, ¡± Forgive her my love¡± she said and smiled.


    They appeared sweet together, though one on a wheelchair and the other pushing the wheelchair for him. Yet, they are great and fit to be a couple. Eduardo Anderson perceived her breath as she kissed his cheek.


    He didn¡¯t appear surprised, but it only affirmed that she was the woman that night at the alley. The breath, the close body scent cannot be mistaken. He wished to kiss her back and appreciate her for saving his life that night. He would have been napped and possibly killed that night if she wasn¡¯t there and agreed to y along.


    Mrs Anderson smiled. She likes Jenny more. Her daughter inw is pure hearted


    That impressed her and was d her son ended up with this woman and not the arrogant one. This Indeed was a blessing in disguise.


    The family got back to the sitting room and Jenny whispered words to Eduardo and he brought his phone and dialled a certain person¡¯s number.


    Betty sat down gently and didn¡¯t dare bustle with the family members. Soon Eduardo¡¯s bodyguard brought the present from the car and handed it over to Jenny. She then presented it to her parents inw.


    The older couple were stunned. Jenny gave them presents foring to visit them for the first time? They were overjoyed. Mrs Anderson was the first to untapped her present, it was a set of jewellery. She was happy, these were pure diamond jewellery. She held the present close to her chest, she liked it already, how thoughtful of Jenny.


    When Eduardo¡¯s father untapped his present, it was a golden chain wristwatch. It fit into his arm perfectly and he smiled. ¡°Thank you Jenny,¡±he said. Eduardo must have assisted her by giving her the exact measurements.


    ¡± Together with the flowers whose fragrance filled the house, the old couple were d and appreciated Jenny. Betty looked on, her eyes almost popping out and her neck stretching so hard to look at everything in the jewellery box.


    Where did Jenny get so much money to buy these presents when she couldn¡¯t pay for her mother¡¯s hospital bills? This Jenny is a senseless fellow. She was busy presenting gifts to her husband¡¯s family when her mother¡¯s remains were yet to be found. What kind of a being is she?


    Eduardo¡¯s parents stood up and went upstairs shortly. ¡°Sister inw, what about my own present? You sure know you have a brother-inw too?¡± Luke asked. He was waiting to see if Jenny brought him a present as well, but it appeared she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh pardon my forgetfulness. But I¡¯ll try and give you something as well¡± She said and thought of what to do. An idea urred to her and she looked at Eduardo¡¯s wrist, he was wearing a golden wristwatch, very simr to the one she gave her father inw.


    Without seeking his consent, she stood up and went to squat in front of her husband, grabbed his hand and unbuckled his wristwatch. Eduardo was surprised but ended upughing.


    He allowed Jenny to remove his wristwatch as Betty and Luke were looking on. ¡± You would lend me your wristwatch honey¡± Jenny said and smiled. ¡± My pleasure,¡± Eduardo dered.


    She straightened herself and presented the wristwatch to Luke. Thetter was very happy. He collected it and immediately put it on. His brother bought that wristwatch abroad and in the whole world, there was only one such type. There were simr ones, but not exactly it¡¯s type.


    He had asked his elder brother to give him but he refused. He said he would get him a wristwatch but cannot give him the particr one he was wearing. Now seeing Luke put it on and raised his hand for the brother to see, Eduardo smiled and shook his head.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± Only Jenny could have made you have it¡± he chimed and Luke nted a featherlight kiss on Jenny¡¯s temple. Soon their parents came downstairs. When they saw them, they were happy. So soon, the family had really absorbed Jenny like she was from that family from birth.


    They wish someday, they would see their daughter too. And bring her home, to be a part of their family and never to be separated again.


    ¡°My dear, this is for you¡± Eduardo¡¯s mother said, giving Jenny a Jewellery box. ¡°This is a present from Eduardo¡¯s grandmother before she passed on. Today, I give it to you dear as the next madam of the Anderson family..¡±she added.


    Jenny felt her head shivered. She can¡¯t take it. She was going to get divorced with Eduardo. It would be wrong for such an ancestral gift to be passed to her. She drew backwards and folded her hands behind her. ¡°No Mother, I don¡¯t think I should be the one to receive this¡±she refused.


    Mrs Anderson squinted. What, she expects that she would literally jump at it. She didn¡¯t expect that she would refuse it. This made her worried a little. Is She contemting on leaving Eduardo? Is it because he is cripple?


    ¡°What! Are you going to divorce my son?¡± She asked and Jenny¡¯s eyes became clouded with tears. She didn¡¯t want to say anything. And besides, Betty was there, she definitely would be happy if she said anything about divorce before them all.


    Eduardo just nced at her, his face suddenly cold. If she dared to say anything about their discussion earlier that day, he would be furious with her.


    ¡°Luke, take your friend out of here¡± Mrs Anderson ordered her son. She guessed that Jenny didn¡¯t want to say anything before Betty. Thetter felt like strangting Eduardo¡¯s mother. Why would she have her taken away like that?


    Without another word, Luke walked Betty out and right to the garden. ¡°Why is your mother and brother so mean towards me?¡± Betty asked, ying a victim.


    ¡°Because you Crossed your limit when you said such nasty words against the daughter inw of the family. We love people a lot and all my life, there¡¯s only onenguage we understand in our family and you know what thatnguage is? Love.


    So any word that is not rooted in love, we don¡¯t say it to each other. So next time, don¡¯t go sassy with your mouth. Besides you were supposed to be married to my brother but I guess you changed your mind because he is in a wheelchair right?¡± Luke asked, looking aggrieved.


    Betty yed dumb


    ¡°Tell me Jenny, why did you say so?¡± Mrs Anderson asked, taking the younger woman¡¯s hand in hers. She was worried that no woman would want to be with Eduardo except because of his wealth. If he truly can make love with a woman, isn¡¯t that going to be a cmity.


    Though they could have babies through IVF, which woman would want to be by the side of a man that cannot make her feel like a woman?


    ¡°No mother. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I don¡¯t see myself opportuned to obtain such a position. I am poor and an orphan. Eduardo is a rich high ss master of this family. I am just inferior to him. I am too insignificant to be given this great present mother¡­¡± Jenny twisted her intention.


    Eduardo was dazed. Is that why she wouldn¡¯t get the present? He thought she was going to say she wants a divorce. This woman keeps making him admire her every passing day. She was beginning to like her in his heart.


    Mrs Anderson cleaned the tears off Jenny¡¯s face. Such a wise girl. ¡°You were inferior to him in the past, not now. You are his wife now and every title and position he attains, you attain as well.


    You are married now. Please don¡¯t think of yourself as an orphan. We are your parents now. I may not be able to love you perfectly like your mother, but I will cherish you so much like my own daughter. You are an Anderson now so don¡¯t think little of yourself anymore. And someday, I look forward to being called a grandmother by you and Eduardo¡¯s baby someday..¡± she said, through moist eyes.


    She was envisaging and imagining what it¡¯s like to be with her own daughter someday. Her daughter might also be someone where she needs to be treated so lovingly like Jenny.


    She then headed the present to Jenny and she had no option than to collect it. She thanked her mother inw and saw that she would cherish the present for the rest of her life.


    Eduardo¡¯s father gifted her a brand new car. She least expected it. She jumped for joy and was overjoyed. Sjebnow owns a car. It was wonderful to be loved. She showed her car key to Eduardo and she found him smiling broadly at her.


    On their way home, Jenny¡¯s mood drastically changed. She was not the introverted woman who sat by the side of Eduardo and said nothing. They were saying a few things along the way and Eduardo¡¯s bodyguard already drove the car home.


    Eric had informed Eduardo what the midwife said. On the day Anderson¡¯s daughter was born, she saw the shadow of a woman pass. Before she could look to find who the person was, the fellow had gone. The back view of the woman that she saw, has a scar or better describe a birthmark on her upper back.


    She didn¡¯t take note of who the woman was but besides her, no one was around when T was about to deliver. Yeb doctor and herself were attending to her. When the child was born, she was to look after the baby and clean her up, get her dressed up before taking her to the nursery when she was attacked.


    Eric said they must investigate who that woman was. It¡¯s been many years but Eric would get the surveince recording. If it was deleted as they already know, he should use high technology to have it retraced.


    Eric had said ok and would Begin working on it already. As they approached the Mansion, Jenny turned to nce at Eduardo and thanked him for taking her for dinner in the Anderson¡¯s Mansion.


    Eduardo nodded and gave her a hand a soft squeeze. ¡°Now tell me, are you still looking forward to divorcing me?¡±he asked a rhetorical question.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ let me think¡± Jenny said, closing her eyes teasingly and Eduardo suddenly pulled her and shended on his torso. He caressed her upper arm and felt her body shivered.


    Jenny was shocked. He really could joke with her like this? She perceived his body scent and felt it was a little familiar. Eduardo thought of it also and let her go.


    ¡°We are married Jenny. Though it wasn¡¯t based on love, it wasn¡¯t hatred as well. This isn¡¯t a contract marriage. Let¡¯s be happy together and get to know each other. Feel free to talk to me or ask me any question, I will answer to the best of my knowledge¡± Eduardo said and Jenny nooded smiling broadly at him.


    ¡± Mum¡­ can you imagine what happened today at the Anderson family? I had to coax Luke to bring me along. I was going to see how they would treat Jenny. And guess what, they practically took her to be a princess.


    That cripple and his mother evenshed at me because of Jenny. She was given a box of jewellery handed over from her predecessors. His father even gifted her a car..¡± Betty was recounting what she observed at the Anderson¡¯s Mansion


    She was stamping her feet and showing dissatisfaction at how that girl was treated. She should be receiving such wee and princess attention. She must get what should be hers.


    ¡°That should be yours. You are the one that deserved to be treated like a princess, because that¡¯s who you really are. You must do all you can to get back what you lost. That boy Luke, you must get him to marry you. When you be a daughter-inw, then we will think of ways to destroy Jenny and make you her favourite¡± Sebrina said.


    ¡°Yes mum, marriage is where I am heading to with Luke!¡± Betty boasts with confidence.


    ***********************


    ¡°¡­ no mum, how can I think of something so unreasonable with Betty? She¡¯s my sister inw and nothing else¡± Luke refuted vehemently his mother¡¯s question that she asked him if he was dating Betty. She was once engaged to his brother and jilted him on the day of the wedding. How can he do that? Betty must be crazy if she has such thoughts.

 Chapter 25: I guess, I am

    Two monthster


    Eduardo walked into the ward. On the bed sat Jenny¡¯s mother. Fully recovered and looked healthy and happy. He sat on her bedside chair and smiled at her.


    ¡°It was you sir, that saved my life?¡± She asked, her eyes growing teary. She had been dered ok for the past two weeks. But the doctor said the man who saved her life and footed the hospital expenses asked that she remain in the hospital for check up.


    She had waited for him toe until that morning, the doctor had said she would be discharged that day and the one who saved her would being to see her. Seeing the fellow seated by her bedside, she could guess he was her life saver.


    ¡°I guess I am,¡± Eduardo answered calmly. The woman thanked him and said she would be forever grateful to him for his kindness towards her and for giving her a chance to live.


    Eduardo told her she doesn¡¯t need those preliminaries. He was just opportuned to show kindness and That¡¯s all. She shouldn¡¯t take it to heart. All the same The woman was happy.


    ¡°Do you remember your home?¡± Eduardo asked to see if she still remembers her life before the ident. She had spent over two years hospitalised. Is she really fine like the doctor had told him that she was perfectly fine.


    ¡°Yes. I remembered everything and how my husband and I were involved in that ident. I know also that he is dead but I survived and woke up today because you saved me..¡±yeh started sobbing.


    ¡°No please, I don¡¯t want you to sob. You should be happy that you have a second chance to live. Many don¡¯t have such luck, like your husband. But tell me, who told you that your husband was dead?¡± Eduardo asked.


    ¡°Because we were together for two days before I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I discovered I was in the hospital and not in the beautiful paradise I was with my husband. I saw myself in the hospital andter realised that I have been like this for two years and some months¡± she answered.


    She doesn¡¯t need to be told. She knew a few were restored. Her husband was there, he was happy and they only were together for such a short time.


    Eduardo squinted. She was almost gone totally. She was with her husband already in the great beyond for two days, she said. She said two days wheim in the present life, it¡¯s two years. Time has no meaning beyond he guesses.


    ¡°Ok. Thank goodness you survived. I will have you stay in a private ce. From the investigation done, we already know those who wanted you dead and eventually seeded in seeing your husband dead.


    They are still out there. I want to protect you from them until I have them apprehended. When I know your life is safe, I will let you go about freely again¡± Eduardo exined.


    ¡°Thank you sir. I don¡¯t know why you chose to help me. But I have one request¡± She said, sping her hands in front of her for permission.


    ¡°Oh sure. Go ahead¡± Eduardo permitted. He smiled. She doesn¡¯t know why he was helping her right? Jenny is the reason. He loves her now and though he¡¯s never confessed it to her, his attitude towards her says it all.


    ¡°I want to see my daughter. Is she fine? How has life treated her these past few years¡­ her name is ..¡± she was going to tell him her daughter¡¯s name when Eduardo helped her.


    ¡°Jenny¡± he said and looked at the woman. She was surprised. Does he know her daughter? She smiled, is she doing well?¡±


    ¡°You know my daughter right?¡±Jenny¡¯s mother asked. She was waiting for a response when she saw Eduardo beamed with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I do. She¡¯s fine and leaving healthy and fine. Very soon, she will meet you and I promise you because she¡¯s my wife..¡±Eduardo disclosed.


    She was lost.


    Rodrigo was with Cami that evening. They were both nude under the quilt. Cami snuggled into him and he was caressing her hair. Everything seemed to be quiet for months now.


    After Emma and her mother were paraded on the inte and given their proper boundaries, no one troubled them anymore. They Were both living their lives peacefully.


    ¡°Cami¡± Rodrigo called her. He was already thinking of settling down with Cami but for the trip he has at hand. He needed to go but when he returned, they were getting engaged and getting married the following month.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cami answered, raising her head and looking up at him. She soon ced her head in his chest again.


    ¡± We are getting engaged when I return from my trip next week. It¡¯s just a week and I will be back. The engagement will be quiet but the wedding will be borate. What do you say to that?¡± Rodrigo asked.


    Cami smiled. She was happy. Being officially Rodrigo¡¯s woman is a dreame true. She would be his woman legally. She loves him very much.


    ¡± It¡¯s ok with me Rodrigo. I have always been waiting for you to take this step in our rtionship¡± Cami responded. It¡¯s better they do it now that no one was disturbing them again.


    Rodrigo was happy. He nted a featherlight kiss on her hair and told her to wait for him. He would be back and she would officially be his.


    The two lovers were happy and kissed each other again. Rodrigo was going to make love to her again when Cami asked him why he was never tired of sex.


    ¡± I am trying to get you pregnant my love¡± He replied. He doesn¡¯t know but still Cami has never been pregnant. He expected her to be but he would be patient and get married to her first.


    ¡°If I wanted to have a baby for you, I guess I would have,¡± Cami teased him. She was joking and that statement came back to haunt herter.


    That night was the night Rodrigo would live to remember for years toe. It would be a night to their parting and a night whose memories will remain evergreen in their hearts.


    It was as if Rodrigo knew they were going to  be separated. He made love to her so passionately like he had never done and when he finally let her go, it was close to midnight.


    That evening when Eduardo returned from thepany, he asked Eric to go away. Looks like they are closer to getting their answer. They finally discovered the one of the people who hunted Eduardo and wanted to kill him on the night he met and kissed Jenny.


    So excited, he had him locked up in the basement. He would personally be interrogating him the next morning. He was closer to his breakthrough now than before.


    As the car drove into the Mansion, it was close to midnight. He assumed everyone was asleep, especially Jenny and he walked out of the car himself, took long strides and arrived at the entrance to the house.


    Maybe he knows or maybe his instincts, he sat on the wheelchair that Eric was holding and pushed the door open. Jenny was not in the sitting room and he was being wheeled towards the stairs when she came out of her room and stood at the top.


    Eduardo was worried. Why abshe awake this time? Did she see him walking towards the Mansion? No, there is no way she would. He calmed himself.


    ¡°Wee darling¡± she said, yawning and stretching her arms. Seeing her actions, Eduardo was more rxed. She didn¡¯t see him at all.


    ¡± You still awake my dear,? He asked as Eric helped him to the top. ¡°Yes, but I woke up when I heard the door opening¡± she lied. Of course she was awake waiting for the day she would catch him red-handed.


    ¡°Oh¡± Eduardo said and took her hand giving it a squeeze. Jenny smiled and told Eric to go. It¡¯s midnight already. She would help Eduardo to his room.


    Eduardo was initially reluctant. Despite they getting along well as a couple and having been to a few ces together, she had never stepped her feet into his bedroom. He loves her now, no doubts but hasn¡¯t brought her into his room.


    He just believes the day she does, he would consummate their wedding. He wants her to love him too before he sleeps there and then, he isn¡¯t going to be using his wheelchair anymore. He had calcted everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to help you to your room? I thought we¡¯ve gone beyond that stage¡± she flippantly said and Eduardo dismissed Eric. He should pick him up the next morning as usual.


    Eric left and said goodnight to his boss and madam. As soon as he left, Jenny wheeled Eduardo to his room and he unlocked the door with his finger prints.


    When they got in, Jenny stepped in and shut the door. Eduardo expected her to leave but she shut the door and turned with an angry stare at Eduardo. Immediately he knew something was wrong.


    Jenny pushed him violently by pushing the wheelchair angrily and violently. Eduardo was going to fall when he quickly decided, at this point, he can¡¯t hide the truth from her. She¡¯s up to something.


    He jumped off the wheelchair justvas it almost bumped into the bathroom door. Eduardo was furious and red at Jenny.


    ¡°I thought you would still pretend to be a cripple. Why Eduardo. If everyone must not know, it shouldn¡¯t be me. I had known for a while now that you are fine, nothing is wrong with you. We are married and I already thought you are falling in love with me just as I am also in love with you!¡± Jenny queried.


    Eduardo looked away. She already knew he was not cripple and didn¡¯t show it. How long had she known? Why didn¡¯t shee out boldly and ask him. ¡°How long have you known?¡± He asked. His facial expressions were cool now. The anger was gone.


    ¡°Two weeks. I knew that night Luke came with his girlfriend. I observed you stretching your legs under the dining table. Your legs touched mine and I felt it was healthy legs and not the way you made it appear.


    Now I am certain you were the man I met some time ago at the alley. I had suspected it was you but I dismissed the thoughts because I felt that you have been in a wheelchair for over a year now.


    Why are you doing this to yourself? Why would you confine yourself to a wheelchair and restrain yourself from the freedom of walking around feely?..¡± Jenny yelled at him.


    Eduardo sighed audibly and sank into the sofa. So many questions and where will he begin from? What matters right now is that his secret has been blown. She had discovered it and somehow, he doesn¡¯t feel furious or angry that she did.


    ¡°I have my reasons, Jenny. And I hope you won¡¯t ask me what the reasons are. And yes, I was the one you met back then, I mean at the alley¡± He calmly answered and started removing his ties.


    Jenny stared at him. Has his reasons for making himself cripple or rather pretended to be cripple. What could that be, what might have made him punish himself for so long?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She stared at him as he removed his ties. She didn¡¯t know what to say next and turned, wanting to leave the room but Eduardo stood up quickly and blocked her way.


    ¡± Ok, I am sorry if that appears strange. But nobody must know about this secret. You are the third person, knowing the truth, let that Truth remain with you and in you¡± Eduardo coaxed.


    He was close to her, so close that they could perceive each other¡¯s breath. He towered her, looking at her with a piercing stare. This was his first time standing to look at her from above besides that night.


    He could see her shape through the thin light wear she had on. Her round boobs underneath the dress. He perceived she was not having a bra on as her nipples were transparently seen. She smelled of an enchanting Feminine perfume.


    Jenny didn¡¯t know what to do. His huge frame was standing in front of her and she barely reached his cor bone. She had always known he was handsome, but seeing him standing on his feet, she concluded he is the cutest guy she had ever seen.


    She was not interested in saying anything out even if Eduardo didn¡¯t ask her to keep his fake cripple life secret. She would respect his decision and let him conceal it for as long as he wants.


    She nodded and wanted to pass by his other side and go away when he gripped her by her wrist and pulled her back. Not prepared for his pull, she stumbled and almost fell butnded on Eduardo¡¯s broad chest.


    He immediately circled his hands on her waist and bent, cing his lips on hers. He had kissed her before, but he was kissing her again. This time it wasn¡¯t as his life saver but his wife.


    He was surprised that she didn¡¯t resist or try to stop him. She let him kiss her and soon, she started kissing him back. It was supposed to be something brief, but they found it getting deeper.


    Eduardo wasn¡¯t ready to let her go. Her lips were soft and sulent. The more he was kissing her, the more his desire was ignited. He was now holding her tight to himself and she had circled her arms around his neck.


    They could perceive each other¡¯s breath. Jenny closed her eyes, savouring every moment of the kiss and wishing that it wouldst forever.


    Suddenly Jenny shivered¡­

 Chapter 26: Almost

    She felt a rush of adrenaline. It was Eduardo, one his hands had travelled from her ass to her boobs giving it a soft squeeze. She moaned softly, she desires that he touch her more.


    Without another word, Eduardo pulled away from the kissing and  lifted her off her feet. He carried her princessly and ced her on his lung bed. When he did it, Jenny didn¡¯t know but saw his suit was off leaving only his shirt on.


    The kissing then resumed again. Eduardo was doing it passionately. He was kissing her and at the same time, unbuttoning his shirt. Soon the shirt was off and Jenny felt his cock poking her already.


    Eduardo¡¯s hand was on her boobs. She wants him to take her, she wants to have a taste of his masculinity and his rigorous thrusting into her. She moaned softly as his hands pressed on her boobs softly.


    She was already perceiving some wetness in her. She wants him, will he take her or not? She was eager and suddenly she heard her night wear shred. Eduardo tore it off and her bare chest was exposed and her nipple staring straight at him.


    When he started kissing her again, it was more demanding, his desire ignited, his restraint gone he wants to fuck her, to make her his woman once and for all. His hands caressed the fold between her legs and Jenny¡¯s hands on his shoulders  tightened.


    She moaned softly and closed her eyes. What would Eduardo do next to her body? She doesn¡¯t know but she wants him to get going at once. She needs him, he was tormenting her but lingering at the same time.


    ¡°Ah.. ahh Eduardo¡± Jenny was moaning out , her hands trying to unbuckle his belt. His cock was poking through his pants waiting for a saviour to liberate it. Unable to unbuckle it, Eduardo felt her frustration.


    With just a single touch, the belt was unbuckle and this time Jenny pushed him down, making him lie t with his back. She wants to liberate his boy, which seemed erect and ready to serve her.


    When she unzipped his pants, he was having a white undies on. Eduardo was helping her move her hair that poured over there face backwards when he jerked at Jenny¡¯s touch.


    He paused. The desire to thrust her was high, he turned her and pressed her below him. Happy that she was going to get her desire granted, she caressed the V- line on his lower belly, igniting his desire.


    Eduardo pulled her panties off and felt her wet, ready to wee him into her, spreading her legs open, he was nude, as much as Jenny was. Suddenly he paused, he was to fuck her, but same time he wants something else.


    Her affection is more important than his emotional desire at the time. His sudden coldness and refusal to take her made Jenny surprised and looked at his face. Eduardo is really a handsome dude. Seeing him in his natural shirtless form, she admired his cuteness.


    His eyes were full of lust and desire but he was resisting it, not wanting to proceed. Yet he wants her. She can see it in his eyes. But why was he refusing to go ahead and make love to her?


    ¡°Eduardo¡± she called his name. Rather than answer her, he simply stood up, off her and sat on the edge of the bed. His face is still expressionless. Jenny was still waiting for him to tell her why he took her this far and suddenly refracted when he said ¡°Get dressed and go to your room¡±


    She squinted, looked around. This was Eduardo¡¯s room indeed. Though simr to her, this room was the master¡¯s bedroom,rge and having a study attached to it from the extreme end.


    ¡± You said what?¡± Jenny asked, raising herself to sit up and pulled the quilt to cover her nudity. He can¡¯t just say get out when he had tortured her so much.


    Eduardo stared at her expressionless. ¡± I said get dressed and leave my  room. Go back to your room¡± he repeated, this time his tone was a little harsh.


    ¡± What? Why?¡± She asked again and this time she regretted asking because Eduardo suddenly changed his calmness to something rogue and she doesn¡¯t know when she had offended him.


    ¡± Because I am done with you. I don¡¯t need you here anymore¡± he snapped at her and frowned. He just want to be alone and not get Tempted to fuck her eventually. She should return to her room.


    ¡± I really don¡¯t understand you Eduardo,¡± Jenny said, standing up and wrapping the quilt around her body. He had torn her dress and now wants her to leave his room. What will she put on before stepping out? Meanwhile she continued ¡°you brought me this far and suddenly stopped. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped when you know you are not going to take me..¡± she mumbled.


    She found his shirt and without asking him, she picked it up and wore it. ¡± Are you desperately need sex? You want to be fucked and couldn¡¯t take it when I didn¡¯t make love to you?¡± Eduardo asked, there was a mocking tone in his words.


    ¡± No, I am not desperately in need of sex but wants to ascertain if my man I got married to us actually worthy of me, capable of proving himself to be a man and not actually impotent as rumoured..¡± Jenny mocked back. He is shameless, they should be shameless together.


    Eduardo became furious. Jenny vknew she had thrown a bomb and needs to leave before it explode. She was going to turn the door knob when Eduardo gripped her from behind.


    He was shirtless. His masculine structure was exposed and his muscle was visible, staring at her ¡± you think I am impotent? That I can make love to you? If everyone says that out there, you should know already that it cannot be true.


    If you know that I am not cripple, you should know that I am not Impotent. Is this what it means to be impotent?¡± Eduardo asked, gripping her hand firmly and cing it on his hard erected cock.


    Jenny felt it and tried pulling her hand off. She struggled with him but the more Eduardo wants her to feel it. She was surprised that his dick was still so hard after being a few minutes already that he let her go. She nced at it, it wasrge and seemed so elongated. Is this how dick looks when aroused?


    Raising her head, her eyes locked with Eduardo ¡± Tell me again that you want to prove if I am impotent and experience what I will do to you this entire night¡± Eduardo demanded and Jenny felt scared. She looked at him again and saw desire in those eyes.


    He let her hand off and without another word, he held the door and let her Walk out quietly. She was putting on his shirt, it looked too long and big for her, it looks not too bad.


    When he shut the door and returned back to the room, he sank into the sofa. He almost consummated his marriage with Jenny. He wants her to love him. He knows he loves her now but awaits her love.


    It¡¯s great if such things are done by two hearts in love. They must give their heart to each other first and then the body bonding together will be perfect, a feeling of inexpressible satisfaction would greet them on such days.


    Next morning, Cami went with the chauffeur to drop Rodrigo off at the airport. He kept kissing her all the way to the airport. He was not getting enough of her and she snuggled into him.


    ¡°When I return Cami, we are getting engaged and married next month. We would travel around the world for our honeymoon and fulfil every desire in your heart. I promise to make you happy forever..¡± Rodrigo promised.


    Cami¡¯s eyes be teary. She doesn¡¯t know how lucky she was in her life to be loved by Rodrigo. He loves her as much as she loves him. She wished that she could do more and love him more each day.


    She nodded. ¡± It¡¯s me you will be getting married to, not Emma? You are really getting engaged to me, not her?¡± Cami asked, filled with excitement that he chose her not Emma, not minding his family¡¯s dissatisfaction with her.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Cami asked, wanting him to assure her that he was going to be his alone. That Rodrigo belongs to her alone and forever.


    ¡± Promise you, forever. You and I¡± Rodrigo promised, assuring her of his love. He kissed her passionately as they arrived at the airport and Rodrigo alighted. He waved to her and the chauffeur drove back to the Mansion.


    Jenny woke up but didn¡¯t find Rodrigo. That husband of hers that annoyed herst night. She stepped into his bedroom for the first time after months of being married. She uncovered the secret and he agreed that he was the one that night at the alley.


    He kissed her and they got entangled. She thought finally he was going to give his body to her but s, he chased her out of his bedroom. What¡¯s the big deal that a couple can¡¯t share the same bedroom?


    Where is Eduardo, it appeared he hadn¡¯te downstairs for breakfast. Was he in his bedroom or had gone to thepany already?


    Unknown to Jenny, Eduardo was in the basement of his Mansion, interrogating his Captive.


    ¡°¡­ I will not ask you again but your wife and daughter will never see you again. Someonee, hang him to death¡± Eduardo ordered.


    The prisoner whose name is Eddy was being blindfolded. Eduardo was in his wheelchair and his bodyguards surrounded them. The fellow was identified and captured. He was one of those that tried to attack him that night.


    He agreed to be working with the enemy of the Anderson¡¯s family. He also agreed to be one of those that masterminded Eduardo¡¯s ident and that want his brother dead that night.


    The attacker had taken him to be Luke. They already know he was cripple and seeing him on his feet, they took him to be Luke and tried attacking him that night. They would have seeded if he hadn¡¯t run into Jenny that night.


    His bodyguards moved forward and yanked the man off his feet. They forced him to stand on a high stool and would have continued until the fellow at this point surrendered.


    ¡± Wait,¡± he screamed and Eduardo raised his hand. His bodyguards paused and Eduardo said he should speak. ¡± I will tell you everything on a condition¡± Eddy dered.


    ¡± What right have you to bargain with me? Speak or let it go¡± Eduardomanded. If he doesn¡¯t want to say anything, he wouldn¡¯t mind, if he wastes away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eddy was quiet. Even if he snare or squinted, it cannot be seen. Who was going to see that when he was blindfolded. But he knew that if he died there, no one was going to know and as it is, he cannot be saved. There¡¯s only one option left, say what he knows.


    ¡± I will tell you who wants to wipe the entire Anderson¡¯s family off and the one responsible for your sister¡¯s disappearance¡­¡± he began.


    By the time Eduardo returned into the Mansion, he got dressed and was stepping out when he saw Jenny. The duo  stared at each other.


    Jenny looked at him on his wheelchair and shook her head. He had deliberately subjected himself to such a life. Whatever his reasons are, she would help him keep it secret.


    ¡°Good morning darling¡± Jenny said and at the same time, turning to look at the two standing bodyguards. They bow slightly before her and then look away. She nced at the dining table and discovered he hadn¡¯t taken his breakfast.


    ¡± Good morning wifey¡± he replied, beckoning to the bodyguards to excuse them. They bowed slightly and went out. Eduardo pulled Jenny to himself and she squatted before him. Before Eduardo would say anything, Jenny said ¡°I will not squat next time. Ok ?¡± She dered and frowned.


    Eduardoughed. ¡°I hope everything gets well soon. I am also tired of being like this¡­¡±he said in a whisper-like tone. He held her hands and said ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I know I was wrong, would you please forget that anything ever happened?¡± He requested.


    Jenny was going to stand up, ignoring his question but he held her tighter, smiling at her. ¡± Ok, but tell me why you did that?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡± I want you to love me first. You remember how we got married. It wasn¡¯t because of love but obligation. But I have gradually developed feelings for you. I want you to have simr feelings for me too before live making..¡± Eduardo exined.


    ¡± You should have just said itst night. But it¡¯s ok, whenever you are ready, I will be here waiting¡­¡± Jenny dered with a smile.


    ¡°Do you love me already?¡± He asked. ¡°Same as you feel for me¡± Jenny replied and they both smiled at each other. She brought her chin closer and Eduardo kissed her cheeks.


    The entire day, Eduardo was busy trying to bring that Enemy before his feet. Eddy had said the person was close to him like his skin. Someone he dines and wine with. But who? Besides family, he is not so close to people. His family cannot do that.


    Then who? All these had happened before his wife came in, he would have suspected that she was the bone by mere spection. But she wasn¡¯t there when his sister was born nor when he was involved in an ident.


    The midwife had described a woman. He is yet to find who she could have been. The surveince camera had been erased, but he had told experts to recall the deleted recording of that certain day. It¡¯s been months, but they made him realise that they are at its final stage.


    He hoped that they got back to him soon. All these things must stop. He must find his sister and then be free from the enemy that is shooting from the dark.


    While Eduardo was busy, thinking how to solve this puzzle, his attention was invited, Sebrina Davis and her daughter wants to see him:

 Chapter 27: Pregnant

    Sebrina and her daughter want to see him. Why would theye over to see him? Anyways he told them to wait until he¡¯s done with his work.


    When he called them in, he saw the mother and daughter pair looking aggrieved. He looked calm and before offering them a seat, they both sat on his sofa.


    Eduardo wondered what his life would have looked like if he indeed was married to Betty. He just red at them, not knowing why they hade nor was he eager to know.


    ¡°Hello Eldest master¡± Sebrina said, putting on a weak smile that indicates it¡¯s fake. Eduardo just stared at her and nodded.


    ¡± How may I help you?¡± Eduardo asked, he doesn¡¯t have time for silly meetings with silly people. He was waiting for them to spill out what they were there for.


    ¡°It¡¯s between the second master and my daughter, Betty. And since he wants it this way, I don¡¯t have an option other than going the path he chose.


    Eduardo sighed. Luke had put himself in trouble by being friends with this kind of a person. Anyways, he wants to hear what they have to say.


    ¡± That hasn¡¯t answered my question about what I can do for you,¡± Eduardo insisted. He was already feeling irritated by the sight of Sebrina and her daughter.


    These two were family with his wife but she is different. He doesn¡¯t know how she was able to cope with these people when she lived with them.


    ¡± Betty is pregnant and Luke is responsible for the pregnancy!¡± Sebrina dered. She looked as if she was going to get into a fight with Eduardo.


    Thetter¡¯s eyes turned red and his frown was capable of making someone chilled. She red at Sebrina and then Betty. Pregnant?


    ¡°Why are you telling me this, I am Eduardo and not Like¡± Eduardo replied. How can Luke get entangled with such a girl? If he must sleep with her, Why not protect himself?


    ¡± I know very well that you are not Luke. But your brother instructed her to have an abortion. No family of Davis was ever going to do that. Betty cannot have an abortion¡± Sebrina dered.


    There was silence. Eduardo was furious. They are Anderson¡¯s, they are not allowed to have illegitimate children. If this spoiled arrogant girl is truly pregnant with Luke¡¯s child, it implies he had to marry her.


    And if she gets into the family, she would taint Jenny and almost suffocate her with her hatred and jealousy. Because certainly, his parents will never approve of her as their daughter inw.


    ¡°You go, I will send for you after talking with Luke¡± Eduardo dismissed them. This was too much crowding his mind. Besides the responsibility of thepany on his shoulders, he was battling on the fellow who wanted him and Luke dead.


    And from the confession of that fellow, the same person was responsible for his sister¡¯s disappearance. How will he add the issue of Luke getting Betty pregnant with it?


    But they were not raised that way. Something must have happened. Luke had a girlfriend thest time he checked and they both loved each other. There¡¯s no way he would leave his girlfriend and get entangled with Betty.


    He needed to talk with him. He has to find out the truth about the whole thing. Is she really pregnant and Luke is the father of her unborn child?


    Sebrina stood and Betty also did the same. Eduardo was staring at them from behind the desk where he sat. ¡± Latest tomorrow by dinner time. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I take to the social media ¡± Sebrina threatened.


    ¡± Is that a threat?¡± Eduardo asked. He was furious. Was she threatening him right inside his own office? That¡¯s absurd.


    ¡± You can say again¡± Sebrina was stubborn. She has him and the entire Anderson family where it hurts. They cannot do anything to her and her daughter.


    ¡°I dare you, Sebrina Davis and watch me destroy your daughter¡¯s reputation, digging out her ugly past, ¡± Eduardo threatened.


    Of course her girl was having a filthy past. He agreed to be married to her because he doesn¡¯t want her for anything. He was just obligated to be married to a Davis¡¯


    Betty shivered and her mother noticed it. She knew they cannot do anyhow now. There might indeed be things her daughter was hiding and someone Like Eduardo can dig out any information he wants without as much as stepping out of his office.


    She nced at Eduardo and saw him ring at her with hostility. His gaze was cold, emitting a chilling aura.


    At home, Jenny¡¯s uncle called her. He was surprised that for months now, Jenny didn¡¯t call nor ask him about her mother¡¯s graveside or how her body wasid to rest.


    When Jenny saw his call, she felt a rush of anger swiped through her heart. Her pains, and the thirst to revenge on her uncle for what he and his she- demon wife did to her parents.


    But she restrained herself. He was calling her after months of her mother¡¯s death. He promised to call her back then, he was Calling her now to tell her what, about her mother¡¯s remains?


    ¡°Hello Uncle,¡± Jenny sounded calm. He must have thought she knew nothing about what happened to her mother and how her father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t strange to them.


    ¡°How are you doing Jenny?.. it¡¯s been a while, you didn¡¯t call me for months nor have you reminded me to take you to your mother¡¯s graveside. Is everything alright?¡± He asked like a concerned uncle he pretends to be.


    ¡± I felt you would call me. My mother was gone and I wasn¡¯t given thest chance to see her to say goodbye. But since you said you would call me, I rxed and waited¡± Jenny replied.


    He went ahead and apologised for keeping her waiting. He then said he wants her toe around. He was going to show her her father¡¯s graveside.


    Jenny told him he should tell her where she would meet him. It probably might be thinking she doesn¡¯t know the truth of what he¡¯s done to his own brother and the wife.


    Patrick Davis said ok. He was d and smiled. He had fooled her and would take her to an empty tomb so as to gain her trust and win her confidence again.


    Jenny said okay and stood up to go. Then she remembered that she should inform Eduardo about where she was going. She dialled his cell phone number and it soon got connected and he answered almost immediately.


    ¡°My wifey, anything?¡± He asked. He seemed to be pleased that she called him. His voice came bright and cheerful from the other end of the phone.


    ¡± Nothing much. I want to inform you that my uncle called and I would be going to meet him. He¡¯s found my mother¡¯s graveside¡­¡± Jenny informed me.


    Eduardo was quiet for a while. What did she say, going to see her mother¡¯s graveside? Who told her, that  her mother has a grave already? Why is her uncle lying to her?


    For a long time, Jenny didn¡¯t receive a response. ¡°Hello Eduardo, are you there?¡± Jenny asked and finally Eduardo said ok. She should go but should be careful out there.


    As soon as he hung up, he ordered two bodyguards to apany Jenny from a distance. He can¡¯t trust that uncle of hers. If he can lie to her about her mother¡¯s graveyard, he could harm her as well.


    He summoned Eric ¡± The doctor said Mrs Temisa Davis had been injected with toxins for so long and the effect of which was that she was ina right?¡± He asked and Eric said exactly.


    ¡± Find out who subjected her to such inhuman treatment and why was the doctor in charge of her case in the former hospital? I need answers as soon as possible¡± Eduardo instructed.


    There is something wrong somewhere. It¡¯s been months and Jenny¡¯s mother was already well and fine. Why now, taking her daughter to an Empty grave and tomb?


    An hourter, Jenny drove in her expensive car, the one her father-inw had gifted her. She now drives in her own car and such expensive cars draw the attention of people whenever she is driving in it.


    She arrived at the public cemetery where her uncle had told her to meet him. She saw her uncle was already waiting for her. Seeing him makes her belly rumble with hatred. He was the mastermind behind the ident that imed her father¡¯s life, his own brother and kept her Mother hospitalised for years and finally ended her life.


    This is mean and inhuman. This uncle of hers is a demon, a pretender to the core and a murderer of the highest hierarchy. Most Murderers wouldn¡¯t kill their rtive and siblings, but this man, christened Patrick did that to his elder brother.


    She alighted and walked out of the car, she wore a long ck dress and a dark shade on. She covered her hair with a ck veil as well and walked gently towards her uncle with a flower in her hand.


    When Patrick Davis saw his niece, the expensive car she drove, he couldn¡¯t help but be envious. His daughter Betty Should have been the one living so big andfortable.


    But he pretended to smile when he saw Jenny walking towards him ¡°Jenny my dear¡± she called her gently and went to embrace her. ¡°Hello Uncle¡± Jenny said in a weak tone.


    She was going emotional already. Her mother was finallyid to rest in that ce. Her eyes had gone moist again and her uncle Pats her back.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry I took so long to inform you. This is too much for me too but I can¡¯t help it. Temisa is gone and we are going to miss her..¡± Patrick was consoling her.


    His eyes had gone red as well and his voice choked. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know the evil he¡¯s done in agreement with his wife would readily conclude that he really loved Jenny¡¯s mum.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Thetter hissed between gritted teeth. Hypocrite. He knew what he had done and yet, was pretending to her? He certainly was sure she doesn¡¯t know a thing about what he¡¯s done.


    She ignored what he said and asked ¡± Take me to her tomb¡± she requested and Patrick had no option than to go ahead of her and Jenny followed.


    They arrived at a tomb, made with marble stone. On it was written we will forever miss you Temisa Davis when Jenny saw it, she couldn¡¯t hold her tears. She sobbed like a baby. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that is where her mother had beenid to rest.


    She dropped her flower and sobbed more. Her uncle stood by her side and asionally would sniffle. He didn¡¯t mean that Temisa should die, after all his daughter was no longer interested in being married to the eldest master of the Anderson¡¯s family.


    But Sebrina did the worst. She paid for Temisa to be murdered. She¡¯s two find a murderer than him. She would ensure that she came here and paid herst respect to her sister inw.


    ¡°This is where I buried her when I recovered her corpse. I couldn¡¯t stand it and itpletely eluded my mind to inform you when I was burying her. Please forgive me Jenny. I spent a fortune to make her tomb the most attractive in this cemetery¡­¡± Patrick lied.


    He knew that Jenny was going to raise suspicion ande asking himter about her mother¡¯s tomb that was why he faked the ce. Just to silence her forever. This was an empty tomb.


    Jenny snorted. Her tomb is the most attractive. What good will that do to her? After he connived with his wife and killed her parents, he now makes her mother¡¯s tomb more attractive.


    Idiot. Will that wash away the sin on his soul? She wishes she had enough evidence to apprehend him and Sebrina. But she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forever miss you¡± Jenny said and turned away. She walked briskly to her car, covering her mouth to reduce the noise of her sobbing. She got into her car and almost cried her eyes out.


    Patrick sighed for relief. She believed. That settles it. She now knows where her mother was buried and that sweetens his belly.


    Cami arrived back at thepany and kept working. She discovered that she craves for everything that she sees. She soon went out to lunch in thepany¡¯s cafeteria.


    She ate and took a takeout along with her to the office. Since Rodrigo was not in thepany, her work was less. She was just idle until the closing time.


    But she has lost count of how many times she has eaten. She arrived home just as Rodrigo called her and informed her he had arrived in Spain. He wished she was there with him.


    But he promised that when he nextes to Spain, she would be by his side as his wife. Cami smiled and said she wants that wish toe to pass soon.


    When the call ended, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She would be Rodrigo¡¯s wife someday. That would be her happiest day.


    That evening Emma and her mother E concluded the mission they were nning on for months. They had finally devised a way to separate Rodrigo and Cami forever.


    And what excites them the most is that L, Rodrigo¡¯s mother, was part of the ploy to bring Cami down and get Emma into Rodrigo¡¯s heart and life. With L¡¯s help, the n was definitely going to be executed neatly.


    When asked, L suggested that it should be the day Rodrigo returned from Spain. She just was informed by his grandfather that he was going on an official trip to Spain.


    Her daughter Mirabel will also arrive the day before Rodrigo would return. And as such, she would want the disgrace and separation to be done in the presence of many witnesses.


    Everything concluded, the three women were filled with satisfaction. This is thest stroke that will break the Camel¡¯s back.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°¡­ she believed at once,¡± Patrick told his wife that night. How he brought Jenny to the empty tomb and told her, her mother was resting in that ce. She cried and readily believed.


    Sebrina smiled. Such a mischievous smile when someone seeds in deceiving another person, especially someone who had trusted in her.


    Now that that aspect has been settled, she is free from her worries that Jenny would return to ask her why she allowed the doctors to bury her mother and where. She¡¯s finally free. After all, she trusted and believed her uncle so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s better Patrick. Now she won¡¯t return to bother us¡±Sebrinamented and sighed.


    Eduardo returned home that evening, and met Jenny seated on the sofa. She was quiet in the sitting room and her eyes were puffy and red. He knew why she was like that: her mother¡¯s death was resurfaced.


    Eric already gave him an answer. Her uncle was responsible for what happened to her mother. They were the ones who paid the doctor to conti injecting Mrs Temisa with toxins to prevent her froming out ofa.


    When everything is fine, he would be sure of the doctor and why he dered her dead when she was not dead. He had asked his men to throw her away or whatever Just to have her dead finally.


    How can a doctor be so eager for his patient to die? Seeing Jenny in her present mood, he felt unhappy. He doesn¡¯t want to see her like this. He wants her to be happy and not like this.


    Her mother is not dead. She¡¯s fine now and wants to see her. Her Uncle is a scam, he is not someone she should believe or trust. He is a pain in the ass.


    ¡± I hate to see you like this,¡± he said, wheeling himself towards her. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything but just looked away. She can¡¯t help it but be the way she is.


    ¡± Everything is going to be fine someday. But don¡¯t hurt yourself by sobbing so much¡± he said and when he saw she was not saying anything nor looking at him, he turned and was wheeling himself away when she called him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± Darling,¡± Jenny said. She gasped, surprised that she called him so. She had always called him Eduardo. But that night, she called him darling.


    Eduardo paused. She called him darling? She really did? He carefully turned and looked at her. She was staring at him with teary eyes.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Jenny said, walking towards him. She came and stood before him. Before Eduardo would ask what she needed his help for, Jenny blurted ¡± I need you to help me destroy my parents killers¡±


    Eduardo squinted. Does she already know who they are? Did she know that her uncle was behind the cmity that befell her parents and rendered her orphaned?


    ¡°Do you have an idea about who they are?¡± Eduardo asked. If she already knows, that would be better. All they would be doing is working towards getting evidence which is much simpler.


    ¡°Yes. Patrick and Sebrina Davis are my parents¡¯ killers. But I need evidence to bring them before thew..¡± Jenny Requested.


    Eduardo nodded. ¡± Not only will you get an evidence, you will also have a witness,¡± he assured her. He saw Jenny¡¯s countenance changed. She became cheerful and squatted before Eduardo, taking his hand and hugging it.


    Next morning, grandfather Larry Campbell was feeling unwell. The doctor came to check on him and said he was deteriorating in health. Larry Campbell was not getting any younger and therefore, attention should be given when ites to his health.


    For no major reason, Larry Campbell was being hypertensive. L said he is doing well and fine. She really doesn¡¯t know what else to attribute his illness besides hereditary.


    All the same, grandfather Larry Campbell was ced on medication and L promised that she would ensure her father inw take his medication as at when due.


    Cami woke upte that morning. She was sluggish to stand up. She felt like remaining on the bed and sleeping all day. She groggily stood up and went to have a bath.


    As she walked out of the bathroom, she suddenly paused in her steps. What is happening to her. She squinted, checked the date on her phone and she suddenly sank into the sofa with her towel around her chest.


    She can¡¯t remember the date shest menstruated. Had Rodrigo finally seeded in his desire? She needs to go to the hospital.


    At breakfast, she ate little and suddenly she felt nausea. She tried to control it, hiding it away from her mother but Sara Dickson soon noticed something abnormal.


    ¡± Are you alright Cami?¡± She asked. Why is she feeling as if she looked pale and tender? It¡¯s as if Cami was fighting against throwing up, drinking almost a full ss of water after each bite of the toasted bread.


    But before Cami could say yes, she¡¯s fine, the irritation came from within suddenly and she couldn¡¯t fight it back again and uuuuhhhh she threw up, covering her mouth and standing up hurriedly from the dining table.


    ************************************


    ¡°¡­ what do you mean you didn¡¯t know when you slept with her? Why would you get involved with such an ambitious girl and think you can get away with it?


    The Anderson¡¯s have been known to uphold their reputation. Why would you drag the family name into such more? I didn¡¯t think dad and mum would approve of you being married to that girl¡± Eduardo bellowed.


    He eyed his brother. How could Luke be so careless? How can he even ept to go for dinner with the Davis Family? He went for dinner and ended up spending the night there.


    No wonder he woke up finding himself nude under the quilt with that spoiled brat. What nonsense. How can it be certified that she was really pregnant with Luke¡¯s child.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother. This is just too shameless on my path. That¡¯s why I told her to abort the pregnancy. I told her I don¡¯t love her, I have Katie and I can¡¯t break her heart¡± Luke was sober.


    His brother had told him to meet him at home that morning before office. He knew it would be the issue with Betty and the sudden pregnancy.


    ¡± What will you do now? If she refused to have an abortion, no Anderson¡¯s child will be born out of wedlock. Are you going to get married to that ambitious woman and her shameless mother?


    And remember that they are Jenny¡¯s family. Are you going to be married to your sister inw¡¯s sister? And besides, are you even sure that the baby in her womb is yours?¡± Eduardo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Brother. I didn¡¯t feel like I had sex with her when I woke up, bit I didn¡¯t remember anything from the previous night either. So confuso Brother¡± Luke was confused.


    He woke up in Betty¡¯s bed and sheined that he forced her and raped her. He was indeed nude beneath the quilt with her. He didn¡¯t know if he truly raped her or it was the other way round. Or perhaps, he didn¡¯t even do it at all.


    ¡± I want the DNA of the foetus done before anything else¡± Eduardo dered and dismissed his brother.


    When Luke left, Eduardo returned to his bedroom. He went to have a quick bath and stepped out of the bathroom with his towel around his neck.


    He least expected to find her in his room that morning, and hence, he was starked naked in his charming body when he was out of the bathroom:

 Chapter 29

    Cami looked towards the bathroom where she felt Eduardo wasing out from when she saw the finest naked body she had ever seen.


    His hair was dripping wet and his body was sparkling for cleanliness as beads of water droplets were hanging on his body. His skin is glittering toned with a heavy built muscle and his V-line lower body.


    His manhood seemed quiet and rested in its niche. His legs were strong and straight, hairy with a white milkishplexion. His chest was hairy as much as his head was thick with hair.


    When Eduardo stepped out and saw her, he was calm and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to cover himself at all. He came and stood before her, wiping his hair with the towel and just staring at her.


    By this time, Jenny had covered her face with her palm. She was shivering, she¡¯s never seen the nude form of a matured man before and this Eduardo¡¯s body was capable of making a virgin feel horny.


    ¡°Remove your hand from your face¡± Eduardo instructed. She came into his room and what does she expect, that he covers his body like a nun while in his room?


    Jenny tried removing her hand thinking Eduardo had covered his body. But she was disappointed when she saw he stood before her still without any clothes on.


    ¡°Cover yourself Eduardo¡± Jenny Requested, covering her face again. She can¡¯t help but admire his body and imagined what it¡¯s like to have Eduardo press her under himself.


    ¡± This is my room wifey. I can choose to remain like this until whenever I decide to get dressed¡± Eduardo replied, presuming that she was already carried away by his body.


    ¡°I know but at least, wear something. A boxer or even if it¡¯s a towel around your waist¡± Jenny persuaded. She can¡¯t afford to see his bodike this again.


    Eduardo chuckled aloud. ¡± Like I said before, this is my room and I can do whatever I like. Who said you coulde into my room uninvited and without knocking¡± Eduardo asked.


    After drying his hair with a towel, he moved to his closet and brought out his hair dryer. He turned it on and was drying his hair like a woman.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault though, his hair was thick and couldn¡¯t easily fry without using the dryer. Jenny heard the noise of the hair dryer and peeped through her fingers, he was still naked, she covered her face again.


    ¡°I knocked but didn¡¯t receive a response¡± Jenny defended. She knocked but he didn¡¯t hear her. If someone is in the bathroom bathing under the showers, how would he hear her when she knocked?


    It was after she got in she heard the noiseing from the bathroom. She knew she was bathing and decided to wait for him but didn¡¯t expect that he woulde out naked with this seductive body of his.


    ¡°And you came in? You knocked on someone¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t receive a response, yet you Walked in and Came to sit on the sofa? ¡°Eduardo inquired.


    ¡± Yes, I did because I am your wife. I coulde into your room without being worried about anything¡± Jenny answered flippantly.


    Eduardo chuckled very loud. ¡°Fine then. You are my wife and now you havee in. Why then are you covering your face? Have a look at me as a wife does to her husband¡±Eduardo instructed.


    Without waiting for her this time, he dropped the hair dryer on his dressing table and walked over to her on the sofa. He pulled her hands off and lifted her to her feet.


    Jenny closed her eyes tightly. Eduardo kissed her lips sweetly and Jenny didn¡¯t object. He was going farther then Jenny said ¡°please Eduardo, put something on¡±


    Eduardo paused and went to get his boxer from the wardrobe and skid it in. Only then did Jenny open her eyes after Eduardo assured her he was covering his lower part already.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eduardo asked, not returning to kiss her again. He soon finished drying his hair and creamed it, styling it as he liked.


    ¡°Want to remind you of your promisest night,¡± Jenny answered. She suddenly was surprised why she came through Eduardo¡¯s room. She could ask him such a question when hees downstairs for breakfast. Whye into his room to ask him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure that is why you came into my room?¡± Eduardo asked, not satisfied with the reason she gave.


    ¡± Yeah.. no¡­ I mean sure. Yes, sure. I came to remind you¡± Jenny stuttered. She was shy herself. She wants him around her.


    Eduardo smiled quietly but Jenny didn¡¯t see it. ¡± Ok, I have heard what you said. Anything else?¡± Eduardo asked.


    Jenny stood up and started going towards the door. She didn¡¯t quite understand why she came to find him in his room that morning and now that he asked if there was anything else, she didn¡¯t need to answer that question but just walked away.


    ¡°Jenny¡± Eduardo called and she paused. She didn¡¯t look back but waited for him to talk with her back turned to him. The next moment, Eduardo came and stood behind her, crossing his hands around her waist.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have a problem with youing to my room. We are married and there shouldn¡¯t be any secrets right?¡± He asked, his head at the nook of her neck. It¡¯s obvious that he was being romantic.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡± Jenny grunted and was removing his hands off her waist when Eduardo turned her to face him. He bent over and crushed his lips on hers, kissed her passionately.


    Jenny kissed him too. Her hands around his neck, taking in every second of the intimacy. It was long but suddenly Eduardo pulled off. He can¡¯t go another minute further otherwise, they would end up on his king sized bed.


    He let her go thest time. But this time, if sheys on that bed, she is never standing up pure again. And now wasn¡¯t the time he had been waiting for.


    He kissed her temple and moved back to his dressing table. ¡± I¡¯ll meet you for breakfast¡± he said flippantly, perfecting his hair styling.


    Jenny said okay and went out. Eduardo soon got dressed and came downstairs, this time in his wheelchair again. Jenny wondered why someone she was with a while ago standing and holding her by the waist suddenly would return to a wheelchair.


    It¡¯s all unhealthy rumour that he was impotent. Where did bad mouthers got such rumours from? First she felt his impressive bulge the other day and that morning, while he kissed her, she could perceive his cock poking her.


    Eduardo hot to his breakfast with his usual expressionless face. He seemed not to be the one she was with a while ago. He was soon through with his breakfast. Eduardo is a light eater, he eats little and yet looks strong and healthy.


    ¡°I will be with mum this morning. She wants me to apany her to go shopping¡± Jenny said, breaking the silence. Eduardo nced at her briefly and nodded. His mother already told him about her shopping with Jenny.


    Eduardo took his phone and transferred ten million dors into Jenny¡¯s ount and she immediately received the alert. She took her phone and looked and was surprised. She nced up at her husband and saw him expressionless.


    ¡± You transferred so much money to me?¡± Jenny asked, in excitement. She was happy he gave her so much. Initially when she married Eduardo, she didn¡¯t want to have his money. But now, she doesn¡¯t mind, enjoying her position as the eldest master¡¯s wife.


    ¡± Since you refused to ept the limitless card. This is the least that I can do¡± he replied flippantly.


    Cami needed proof. She went to the hospital to have a test done. She wants to believe she was pregnant but equally wants it certified by a doctor.


    This would be the greatest news in Rodrigo¡¯s life. If she tells him she was pregnant, he would be so much Happy that she presently can describe how excited he would be.


    But one thing she knows is that he would treat her delicately and fragile like an egg. He wouldn¡¯t want her to do anything besides resting and watching the foetus develop in good health and condition.


    The doctor asked that she go to theboratory section of the hospital and have her blood tested for pregnancy. When Cami did, she returned to wait for her result.


    Her excitement knows no bounds. She was having a life growing in her, she knows already. She¡¯s going to be a mother to Rodrigo¡¯s child. She loves him very much and this is going to be the rope that binds them together forever.


    She was to wait for thirty minutes but it appeared every minute was like an hour to her. She kept looking at the wristwatch and it seemed it was too slow that morning. Can¡¯t the time just go a little faster?


    Eventually when she was called, Cami sighed. She was invited to the doctors office and he presented the letter to her ¡°congrattions madam, you are Seven weeks pregnant¡±


    She smiled and thanked the doctor. She collected theboratory test result and folded it carefully into her bag. This is the news that Rodrigo has been waiting to receive all these months and finally he was going to hear it when hees.


    As Cami walked out of the hospital, she stumbled upon a certain fellow she hadn¡¯t seen in months¡­

 Chapter 30

    Felix Freeman was dazed when he saw Cami. She was looking gorgeous and elegant in her short gown upon high heeled shoes.


    Her skin glitters like a baby¡¯s and she looked radiant and beautiful than he had ever known her to be. He stood there in a spot as if transfixed.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her after his wedding. Last that he heard was that she was involved in an ident that almost made her lose her ability to use her legs. He didn¡¯te to find her again to apologise to her.


    He had wanted to apologise for being unfair to her by marrying Lilliana and being treated badly by Lilliana when she showed up before then that day but she was soon rumoured to be Rodrigo Campbell¡¯s woman. He kept his distance from them.


    Cami squinted when she saw Felix Freeman. She frowned. Coming across this bastard on a day she was holding a good news in her bag and carrying the bundle of joy in her belly was unwee by her.


    He seemed to be doing well. He looked great in his expensive suite and beside him was his mother. When she saw Cami, the older woman looked sad and full of remorse.


    ¡± Hello Cami¡± Felix Freeman said, wearing a faint friendly smile. How much he desires to be Cami¡¯s friend again. They were friends before they became lovers. She was kind and faithful to him but he was the scumbag who broke her heart and trust.


    He lost her love and friendship. And that is what he desired so much to get. Her friendship, smiles, chuckles and gently caresses. All these he desires but he may never get it again. He lost her and her ce in his heart was stolen but he wants to be her friend if fate ever gives him such a chance again.


    ¡°Hi¡± she said and was going to walk away when Felix added ¡°Lilliana had given birth¡±. Cami nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t congratte him nor even smile that her friend gave birth to a baby.


    ¡± Cami,¡± Felix called in a quiet remorseful voice, mother walked past her son and drew closer to Cami. ¡°I couldn¡¯te find you after everything that happened between you and Felix.


    I do not have the conscience toe before you. Please forgive me. For all that Felix did to you and broke your heart, please forgive him. I know what it was like for a man to do so to a woman that loved and trusted him.


    It was sudden when I knew, and Lilliana was already pregnant at the time. I know how much you helped him and saved my life as well. But we paid you badly for the good things you did for us¡­.¡± She was saying when Cami walked past her and left.


    The older woman turned to look at the retreating back view of Cami. That is what it looked like when a woman lost trust in someone she had really trusted in the past. A lone tear dropped from her face and Felix saw it.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay mum. I¡¯ve made you shed silent tears because of this, please don¡¯t shed more tears. I am the one to shed those tears and bear the brunt of her unforgiveness.


    But time would heal her wound. Cami is a good person. One day she would find the heart to forgive me for my unreasonable acts¡± Felix Freeman dered, ncing at Cami¡¯s retreating back view and holding his mother in a side hug to walk her away.


    Cami hissed between gritted teeth. Who asked for an apology for those two ingrates? She is not holding a grudge against them either, just that she cannot trust them or ever have anything to do with them, ever again.


    As Cami arrived at her car, she was surprised to see that Emma was waiting by her car. She looked like someone who was ready for a fight.


    She stood and rested her back on Cami¡¯s car with her hands folded across her chest. She sighed and grinned when she saw Cami arrive to slide into her car.


    She had trailed Cami down to the hospital. She was going to give her thest warning of her life before being disgraced publicly. She hence came and waited for her toe out of the hospital.


    When Cami arrived at her car and saw Emma was not ready to move away from her car, she guessed she hade to find fault or cause a quarrel between them.


    She¡¯s too happy that day that she would let the likes of Emma ruin her mood. ¡°Excuse me Emma¡± Cami Requested. It appears Emma was waiting for an opportunity to talk. She smiled broadly and eyed Cami.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me to move away or not because this car must definitely have been given to you by my fiance. I have rights to his properties and not you.


    Anyways that is not the reason I came here to wait for you. I have some questions to ask you and I hope you would be kind enough to give me direct answers¡± Emma dered and moved away from the car but Walked to stand before Cami, both women staring at each other.


    ¡°The butterfly that took herself to be a bird. I want you to remember the ss you belong to. That Rodrigo uses you to satisfy his sexual desires doesn¡¯t make you a ssical woman.


    You are a wild chicken that pretends to be a white Phoenix. The reason why you can never attain my height is because you are a nobody, a nonentity in the society and a dreg of the society..¡± Emma was belittling her when Cami raised her hand to stop her.


    She doesn¡¯t have time for such silly talks right then. She should wait and watch and see If Rodrigo would leave the white Phoenix ande to get engaged with her, that is a wild chicken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to interrupt me when next I am talking, you riff-raff. You are a piece of trash, a misbegotten brat from a doe..¡± Emma keptshing at Cami whenbybetter was Furious and yelled at her ¡°Enough Emma¡±


    But it appeared that Cami¡¯s yell meant nothing to Emmaas she continued ¡± I know you were definitely a product of an illegitimate affair. You are a born by mistake and your mother was definitely a prostitute.


    Keeping you was going to ruin her business hence she disposed of you in the dirtiest and harshest way ever known. No wonder you are a bitch, taking after the footsteps of your mother.


    But because I am the nicest and kindest woman ever known, I am warning you for thest time to stay clear of my man. Rodrigo is mine. I am never going to tolerate you anywhere near him henceforth.


    And it will interest you to know that I will soon be introduced to family and friends as his fiance and the engagement takes ce shortly after¡±Emma arrogantly dered, satisfying her ego.


    She has been thinking of ways to provoke this bitch to warn her to stay away from her man. She had upied that position by his side for too long but now, her time was going to expire and she was going to take the position that was rightfully hers.


    Cami wanted to be angry and develop a cold feet because she called her by different and ugly adjectives, but that won¡¯t soil her excitement that morning.


    ¡°You are not worthy of Rodrigo. If he thinks highly of you and desires you a bit like you are forcing and throwing yourself at him, then perhaps, he might have spared you a nce.


    But Rodrigo only wants me. Only I impress him so much and he wants me like he wants his breath and cannot do without me. So I would advise that you try to impress him before running your mouth like a loose pipe, okay?¡± Cami said with a grin.


    Emma was furious. That¡¯s what she doesn¡¯t want to hear. Rodrigo doesn¡¯t have eyes for her nor has he for once spare her a nce. How can she impress someone who never sees or spare her a nce.


    ¡°You are a vicious bitch. Sara Dickson and her husband must have made the greatest mistake of their life when they saved you and not have let you waste away like a trash that you truly are¡­¡±Emma was ranting when Cami slide into her car and was going to shut the door when Emma held the door, preventing her from shutting it and looked down on her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing she wouldn¡¯t let her close the door, Cami shook her head and smiled faintly ¡± I refuse to make you soil my happy mood. I am too excited to let your taunting do me any harm. So get away from my car¡± Cami ordered.


    Emma chuckled aloud. ¡± We shall see how it ends, who will win at the end¡± She whimpered and moved away from her car.


    Cami shut the door and turned on the ignition. She looked at Emma and smiled a mischievous smile and thetter knew she was mocking her.


    Emma got provoked and started cursing Cami loudly ¡± taut, silly and shameless..¡± she continued but at this time, her opponent had zoomed off in her car with the happiest smile on her lips.


    After Cami left, Emma looked around to see if someone was watching. This bitch had ended up making her angry and felt molested. She had wanted to molest her and make her feel dejected but the reverse was now the case.


    She must deal with Cami. Even if that¡¯s thest thing she ever did in her life. She must pay for making her feel so miserable.


    But what did Camie to the hospital to do? She appeared happy. What could that be?


    Jenny went shopping with her mother inw as she said earlier. Mrs Anderson was pleased with Jenny and bought things in twos. One for herself and for Jenny.


    Midway through their shopping, a certain woman walked towards them. ¡°How do you do sister?¡± She said looking at Jenny with an unfriendly stare.


    Mrs Anderson has always been trying to please her sister. But it appears, the more she tries to please her, the more difficult everything appears. From the way ra was staring at Jenny, she felt her sister was soon going to find fault with her.


    ¡°I am fine ra. How have you been too?¡± Mrs Anderson replied but her sister will not answer again. She walked to Jenny and thetter politely said a word of greetings to her, but rather than answer, ra eyes Jenny, looking at her from her head to her toes.


    Mrs Anderson was staring at her. This attitude of ra was bing ring that she doesn¡¯t like her. She should at least pretend to be nice to Jenny since they were meeting for the first time.


    ¡°This is Jenny, your niece, Eduardo¡¯s wife¡± Mrs Anderson introduced her daughter inw to ra. She was going to continue, to introduce the other woman to Jenny when ra asked:

 Chapter 31

    ¡°For how long have you been married to Eduardo?¡± She asked. Jenny looked at her mother inw. What kind of a woman was this? She greeted her and she wouldn¡¯t answer her greetings.


    Her mother inw introduced her to her and she didn¡¯t even give a damn and the only thing she could do was ask her a question how long she¡¯s been married to Eduardo.


    Mrs Anderson just focused her eyes on ra. She didn¡¯t know why ra doesn¡¯t behave like the adult that she truly is. If she meets Eduardo or Luke, she would say something or behave as if she doesn¡¯t like them.


    Her kids usually avoid her as much as they can and she knows it. Now meeting Jenny for the first time, she was putting on such an attitude again. This sister of hers is mean and unfriendly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about three months now,¡±Jenny answered simply. The reason why she was asking, she doesn¡¯t know. She wants to hear what she has to say.


    ¡°And are you pregnant yet?¡± ra asked next. Her eyes were showing a sinister look. She seemed to be eager to hear her response and say more of what was in her heart.


    ¡°No¡± Jenny replied and ra squinted, shaking her head. Jenny shrugged, pregnant or not, love making or not, it didn¡¯t really move her but she was livingfortably.


    ¡°I presume. It must be difficult for you to be married to a man who is cripple and impotent. I knew what it¡¯s like to be married and the man and he could never make you feel like a woman..¡± ra started Taunting Jenny.


    Mrs Anderson was uneasy. What kind of a woman is ra? Who told her that her feeling was Requested or that she was going to be asked. She just wished she would pause right there and be done.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt, but Eduardo is not impotent. I know it because I am his wife. Who says he cannot make me a woman? He may be on a wheelchair but he is not useless like many of you try to paint him.


    And next time, I won¡¯t tolerate it when you speak ill of my husband¡­¡± Jenny politely replied and Eduardo¡¯s mother was stunned. Such a perfect answer for people like ra. She smiled and nodded her head.


    ra was provoked. Who says this girl should contradict her? She even warned her not to say anything about her husband again. So she¡¯s not stupid like she appeared?


    ¡± I hope then that your belly Start growing soon?¡± With a frown face. She was looking at Jenny with an unfriendly stare and thetter felt she was being hostile towards her and her mother inw.


    On their way back, Mrs Anderson turned and nced at Jenny with a smile. She took her hand and said ¡± Don¡¯t put ra¡¯s words to heart. And for the way you replied her words, I say thank you for standing by your husband¡±


    She knew that her son probably couldn¡¯t do it. She was told he was having a spinal cord injury and that definitely would affect him. He might never be able to get Jenny pregnant or make her feel like a woman.


    ¡°Thank you mother,¡± Jenny replied. She met the gaze of Mrs Anderson and the two women smiled at each other.


    During Lunch, Luke had a date with Betty. He had invited her toe and have lunch with him. Betty was happy, he was going to take responsibility for his actions. His actions, so she made him think.


    When the both of them had their lunch, Luke asked her what she wanted and he would do it for her but definitely not marriage. He had someone else he was seeing.


    Betty insisted that she was pregnant with his child and cannot have an abortion. Whatever he has to do, he should do because her child cannot be illegitimate.


    This was her ticket to sliding in and fixing herself into the Anderson¡¯s family and Luke was saying what she doesn¡¯t want to understand. She must get married to him and that¡¯s her dream and ambition, that¡¯s why she did all she did all these while.


    She needs toe into that family and contend with Jenny. She can¡¯t have so much love and affection from her parents inw. She needs to fix herself and that¡¯s exactly where she was heading.


    Everything was orchestrated by herself and her mother and now, she wasn¡¯t going to bet the opportunity slip through her fingers.


    Luke¡¯s eyes were deeply introverted. So that¡¯s it, that¡¯s what she wants. Marriage? She wants him to marry her hence she came along with her mother to see his elder brother.


    ¡°I am not asking you to have an abortion either. But if you insist you want to keep the baby, and it shouldn¡¯t be born as illegitimate, we need to do something else before that dream of yourses through¡± Like dered.


    ¡°What?¡± Betty asked, looking up at him instead. What do they need to do? Well anything, she was ready provided she would end up with him.


    ¡°Expert in Medical science can perform DNA for the foetus, no matter how young the pregnancy is. So I will want to have the DNA done in a hospital we shall both go together¡­¡± Luke was disclosing when Betty swallowed a lump of Saliva.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She definitely knew that Luke and herself had done nothing. She wasn¡¯t pregnant either. It¡¯s her ns and her mother¡¯s to ensure that she squeezed herself into the Anderson¡¯s family.


    At the time everyone was going to expect that her baby bump should be protruding, she would wake up one day and im a miscarriage.


    So talking about DNA on a foetus that doesn¡¯t exist was going to be difficult. If he let her go alone, she would falsify a result and bribe anyone working in a hospital to sign it.


    But he said they were going together. What will she do now? She needs to see her mother and seek an answer to give but now, this fellow here was going to insist that they go from there.


    ¡°¡­ did you hear what I said?¡± Luke asked, staring at the woman in front of him. He had suppressed his displeasure toe over and have a talk with her but she suddenly trailed off and didn¡¯t hear him ask her a question.


    He had asked her twice already and she still didn¡¯t hear him. That attitude of hers is making one suspicious. How can she forget that she¡¯s seated with the man she imed made her pregnant?


    ¡± Betty¡± this time, Luke raised his voice a little louder and Suddenly, Betty gasped and jerked as she raised her head to look at Luke. She looked embarrassed. In her confused state, she took her cutleries and dug it into the ss of juice before realising what she was doing and took the cutleries out and ced them by the side of the tes.


    Luke was surprised and stared at her in a daze. What is wrong with this Betty of a woman? He turned and looked around and saw a few heads turned in their direction and he felt embarrassed too.


    ¡± Are you alright?¡± He asked between gritted teeth. What sort of nonsense was this? He had summoned up a great courage to have lunch with her for the sole purpose of discussing the so-called pregnancy she had.


    His brother had instructed that he meet with her and talk things over before bringing the report to him. He would then see if he should approve of their decision or give them a suggestion on what would be better.


    ¡± Were you talking to me?¡± Betty asked a rhetorical question. Of course she knew he talked with her. Asking him the question now would be annoying.


    ¡± What did you say to my proposal?¡± Luke asked. He was never going to waste his time with someone looking ke Betty. Asking him if he asked her a question.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a question, he was singing to her. He¡¯s expression was cold and Betty knew that she was now behaving annoyingly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening, can you tell me again what you said?¡± She asked. Luke sighed audibly and pinched the bridge between his eyes, an action that was identical to Eduardo¡¯s.


    That evening, when Eduardo returned home, Jenny told him about her shopping with his mother and how they came across his aunt ra.


    At the mention of ra, Eduardo became interested and asked her hurriedly ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t annoy you with her unreasonable utterances?¡±. He looked at her and saw Jenny chuckled.


    He knew it. That Aunt of his, he disliked her and totally tried avoiding her. She wondered how his mother coped with her all these years. He grew up knowing she¡¯s not the kind hearted aunt most nephews dream of having.


    ¡°Oh, you already know your aunt¡¯s personality. She¡¯s so annoying and provocative¡± Jenny flippantly answered, sipping from the coffee in front of her.


    ¡°What did she say this time?¡± Eduardo asked. Thest time he saw her, she didn¡¯t even sympathise nor pity him on a wheelchair. Rather she asked him if it¡¯s true he had be impotent?


    What had his sexual life hotvyo do with her. And the most annoying part of it was that she turned to her sister, his own mother and told her they were going to end up the same then.


    She was married but never conceived. Later she divorced her husband and remained unmarried. Who was going to marry such a bad Belle woman? She¡¯s so terrible.


    ¡± Has she been saying things in the past?¡± Jenny threw him back a question and Eduardo chuckled softly and nodded. ¡± She was worried about my impotency. She might show her mockery concern that your husband is impotent and cannot meet your desire..¡± Eduardo was saying when Jenny snapped her head up and stared at him.


    Eduardo paused and shrugged. Looks like His Aunt hadn¡¯t changed at all. She must have said such words to Jenny too.


    ¡°Huh¡­ you really know who you have¡± Jennymented and sipped again from the coffee. She didn¡¯t want to say it, but she didn¡¯t know Eduardo already knew what she¡¯s concern about.


    ¡± Yeah. She told mum that they were going to be the same at the end. She never had a child and telling my mom that means she was eventually going to be childless like her. Isn¡¯t that malicious to say to one¡¯s sister?¡± Eduardo sounded unhappy.


    Jenny stared at Eduardo. His aunt said that to her own sister? What does that mean? She and her sister were never going to be the same. Eduardo can choose to adopt or go for surrogacy.


    If he was indeed impotent, he might still be able to produce sperm cells to aid surrogacy. Why would his Aunt say that to her sister? That woman is mean and mischievous.


    She knew the moment she saw her that she¡¯s a terrible person. No wonder she was asking her if she¡¯s pregnant. When she said no, she then went ahead to talk about her husband¡¯s inability to perform as a man.


    ¡± You didn¡¯t think there¡¯s more to what she said Eduardo? She asked me if I was pregnant and I said no. She then began to talk nonsense. Don¡¯t you think you should be wary of such people?


    If she has a chance, she¡¯s definitely going to harm you and your mother if not the entire family. You need to watch out for her¡­


    Eduardo suddenly became conscious of Jenny¡¯s words. The person who was after them, that gangster said, was someone close to him. Could it be aunt ra?

 Chapter 32

    Rodrigo talked with Camite into the night. When they finally hung up, Rodrigo smiled to himself. Jenny said she had a lifetime surprise for him when he returned.


    It wasn¡¯t his birthday. What could that surprise be? Anyways he would soon Return back to City A and that surprise, he wants to know it badly.


    He called his grandfather and the old Man said he is fine now. Everything is fine and asked him how was the meeting for which he travelled?


    Rodrigo told him how he had sessfully gotten into the heart of the City and found how he would win the hearts of thepanies there to partner with them.


    His grandfather was impressed. And told him when he returns, his sister Mirabel would join him in a way of assistance so that he would be more at ease.


    That reminded Rodrigo and he asked when Mirabel was returning home? His grandfather said she would return in two days time and there would be a wee party the next day for her courtesy of his mother.


    Rodrigo said he would return the day of his wee party. When the call ended, he thought of an idea, why wouldn¡¯t he just get engaged to Cami that day?


    It would leave everyone speechless. Fine then, he went online and searched for the most expensive diamond ring, with which he was going to engage Cami as his fiance.


    He sighed, he was happy again. It¡¯s going to be a surprise to Cami herself. She knew they would get engaged but might not know he would be doing it right after stepping into the party organised for Mirabel.


    He found the ring he desired and asked for Cami¡¯s size. He knew her size of things ranging from her panties to her footwear. He just knew those important things and often bought things for her.


    He ordered it and paid. It costs millions of dors and Rodrigo was happy that he got it. He was ready, fully ready to be engaged to his woman, his love.


    Next Morning, Eduardo drove to his parents house. He has a question to ask his mother. He wants to know if the one after him and his brother was truly Aunt ra.


    As his chauffeur drove into the vastpound of the Anderson¡¯s Mansion, Eric was surprised. He had never seen Eduardo look this serious or rather furious.


    He got into his wheelchair and Eric helped him into the Mansion. He met his parents having breakfast and he waited, looking furious and tapping his fingers on the handle of the wheelchair.


    Mrs Anderson looked at him and knew he was worried. He hoped it wasn¡¯t about what happened the previous day between Jenny and ra? She saw Jenny wouldn¡¯t be such a person who would let her husband take drastic measures for being insulted by his Aunt.


    ¡°Eduardo, is anything the matter?¡± Mrs Anderson asked, turning to look at her son. She doesn¡¯t know why but she can¡¯t remember when shest saw her son with this kind of a mood.


    His father stood up and came over. He loved both of his kids and seeing his eldest son like this, he couldn¡¯t take it. He tapped him on his shoulders and asked ¡± Eduardo, what happened, Why are you like this?¡±


    Eduardo looked away. Jenny¡¯s words were ringing in his head. Could his aunt be the one he has been searching for all these while?


    ¡± I want to ask you a question mum,¡± Eduardo stated. He looked at his mother waiting for her to give him a go ahead with the question.


    ¡± Anything Eduardo¡± His mother said,ing over and standing by his other side. She knew, if her son hadn¡¯t lost the ability to use his legs, he would have been pacing back and forth since he walked into the house.


    ¡°Your sister ra, does she have a birthmark or something on her back? A mole, tattoo or something?¡± Eduardo asked and his mother answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Yes. ra has had a mark on her back since she was a child. But why are you asking?¡± Mrs Anderson asked but the next minute, Eduardo beckoned on Eric to help him out.


    His parents turned and looked at each other. Is that what Eduardo came to ask them in the morning? Couldn¡¯t he have called on the phone to ask them? Does he really need toe to the house?


    When almost out of the door, he nced back and told his parents ¡°Nobody must know that I asked such a question¡± he dered and went out.


    In that car, he asked ¡± The specialist handling the recovery of the surveince, they should be through now right?¡± Eduardo asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was already guessing and suspecting someone, but the surveince camera will not allow him or her to deny and imed she had been bad-mouthed.


    ¡°I would contact their boss,¡± Eric answered. This is the first time, His boss talked to him besides the orders and instructions he had given him since he resumed that morning.


    ¡± Fine, ensure you do. I need a positive response. In the meantime, let there be a  24 hours watch over my Aunt, who she calls or where she goes¡­¡± Eduardo was assigning him another duty.


    ¡°As you wish, boss,¡± Eric replied.


    Sara Dickson had known that her daughter was pregnant. She was partly happy but somehow, she wasn¡¯t. She was happy tahtbjer daughter was pregnant and didn¡¯t allow the thought of abortion cross her mind.


    But she became unhappy because she didn¡¯t know what Rodrigo and his family would think. Would he think she trapped him with the pregnancy to get him to marry her?


    What about his family? Would they ept Cami and her baby? Would they treat her child as illegitimate and not count the child as a member of the Campbell¡¯s far.


    These thoughts have troubled Sara. She doesn¡¯t want her daughter to be trampled over by anyone. If they reject and not wee Cami, it is only definite that they would do the same to the child when it¡¯s born.


    This shouldn¡¯t continue and she cannot advise her for an abortion. Cami herself would never think of such thing as abortion. She would rather raise the child alone than have the pregnancy aborted.


    When Cami was about leaving for work, Sara was having this uneasiness within her. Something is about to happen and it appears it¡¯s rted to her daughter and herself.


    She called Cami and told her ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Rodrigo about the pregnancy? Know what he feels about it and his intentions about you and his unborn child¡± Sara advised.


    She knew Rodrigo had travelled out but her daughter was definitely in touch with him as often as she drinks water. She should tell him she was pregnant.


    Cami smiled and  tapped her mother. She didn¡¯t say yes nor did she say no. She was going to give a surprise present to Rodrigo when he returned. This is what he had always wanted.


    She wants to see his eyes, his excitement when she tells him about the pregnancy. She doesn¡¯t want him to be excited alone when she¡¯s not there. They definitely were going to be engaged when he returned.


    Cami walked out of the door and Sara walked her to her car. She saw her daughter¡¯s smile and excitement and had this feeling that it would take a long time before she saw her again. Many things were going to happen but she doesn¡¯t know what.


    ¡°¡­ the deleted record had been retrieved¡± Eric announced, presenting a microchip to Eduardo. He asked the experts working on the retrieval just as they said, they were about to deliver the message.


    As Eduardo stretched his hand to collect it, Eric saw a faint smile across his lips. It¡¯s obvious that the eldest master was eager to find the one who took his sister away.


    Quickly, Eduardo inserted the chip into hisputer and he watched it. It was faint and an old recording but one can still get what he wants. He looked intently and he saw a certain person carrying a baby out and looked at both sides before dashing away into the distant.


    Eduardo¡¯s face gradually turned into a frosty one. He looked icy as if he could punch the fellow in the recording. He clenched a fist and looked away angrily.


    He knew what he would do. He had to confront this monster and silence her forever.


    Cami arrived at the office that day and went about her duty. It wasn¡¯t long, around the lunch hour, an unknown number called her. She was surprised, who could that be? She can¡¯t remember anyone using such numbers to call her.


    She answered the phone all the same. ¡± Watch the video sent and do just as you are instructed¡± the caller instructed and hung up.


    Cami squinted. This is weird. Has the person made a mistake? Perhaps the caller took her to be someone else. He ced her phone on the desk and arranged the files on it when there was a peep on her phone.


    Not expecting to receive a message, she took her phone and unlocked it. She saw a video and she froze. Her hands were shivering and her phone almost fell off her hands. She was breathing hard as if at any moment, her heart was going to jump out of her rib cage.


    Her eyes immediately welled up in tears and she was sniffling when the strange number called her again¡­

 Chapter 33

    Rodrigo finally was returning back to City A with a determined mind. He was informed already that the party was going to be held at the Hotel Pacific.


    He had called Cami and she said she would join him at the hotel. She wasn¡¯t the usual cheerful Cami but he knew whatever it was, he would be there to cheer her up when he got home.


    As he alighted from the airport, his chauffeur was there, ready to drive him home but he asked that he drive him to the hotel.


    Rodrigo called Cami and thetter did not answer her phone. He shrugged, she definitely would call him back. But Rodrigo arrived and stepped into the party hall.


    But he was met with strange nces and the ce was supposed to be bubbling but all he heard was whispering when he entered. He looked around and didn¡¯t see any of his rtives.


    ¡± Boss, something bad had happened in thepany and your family had hurried there..¡± Joel announced. He looked sobered and unable to tell Rodrigo what he heard.


    Rodrigo squinted. He looked at Joel and saw thetter¡¯s countenance sullen. Something is wrong and Joel appears to know what happened.


    ¡± What¡¯s happening, just tell me?¡± Rodrigo asked and Joel told him he cannot utter what he heard. It would be better if they leave for thepany at the moment because there have been a murder case as well.


    On hearing that, Rodrigo turned and went back into his car. Still worried that Cami didn¡¯t call him back, he dialled her cell phone number again and again but she didn¡¯t answer.


    He became worried. Cami cannot miss his call and not call back almost immediately. Is anything wrong with his girl?


    ¡± When I travelled, has Cami been alright?¡± Rodrigo asked. Thest time he talked with her, her voice was somewhat terrible, someone who was tired and stressed out. Is she alright?


    ¡± Yeah, she had been until this evening. I really cannot tell what¡¯s wrong with her at this moment¡± Joel answered. He felt terrible at the moment. Rodrigo¡¯s terribleness would be worse than his when they arrived at thepany.


    As he alighted from the car and walked towards the elevator, ¡± President Campbell, how do you feel about your girlfriend selling out thepany?¡±, ¡± Do you me yourself for all that has happened?¡±, ¡± Did you fall in love with the wrong person?¡±¡­.


    The pressmen surrounded him and Rodrigo squinted, what is happening? What are these journalists asking him? What has happened to Cami?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His bodyguards came and cleared the path for him to get into the elevator. As he shut the elevator, he heard the sirens of the police van as it drove into Campbell¡¯s group.


    He got to the upper floor and Joel said he should go to the conference room. As he approached the conference room, he heard screamsing from his sister, he hadn¡¯t seen her but Knows her voice:


    ¡°¡­ How can you do this to a man you im to love? You have betrayed love and I swear by the grave of myte father that you spent the remaining damn life of yours in jail¡­¡± Mirabel was screaming.


    Rodrigo paused as he stepped into the Hall. He saw Cami overpowered by two security officials of thepany and despite that, she was fighting frantically and trying to get free from their grip.


    On the floor is one of the security officials. He was motionless and it appears he was dead as hey on the floor bleeding. He saw some staff ran in with a stretcher and tried to carry him but it was toote: Ambrose Kelvin was dead.


    ¡°¡­ Hahahaha¡­ it appeared you all are stupid in the Campbell¡¯s family. Does stupidity run in your blood stream or you all learned to be stupid?


    Love? Who is talking about love here? Who says I lived with Rodrigo? I never did, I was simply ying along to get what I wanted¡­ hahaha¡± Cami¡¯s voice was full of mockery.


    She turned to Rodrigo who was standing behind and as soon as his mother saw him, she was so full of anger and hatred as she pped Cami across her face.


    Emma and E cannot hide the excitement that now fills their hearts. This should have been done by them a long time ago. And Cami knew exactly when to be dramatic.


    She definitely would have excelled as an actress. She acted well and her words are injurious. Rodrigo had heard the statement she wanted him to hear. Now, no turning back as he would totally detest her.


    ¡°You lied to him Cami, you made him believe that you loved him as much as he loves you? You are mean, you ce a Price tag on your love and I paid you off.


    Why did you decide to ruin us, the entire Campbell¡¯s family? Ruin myte husband¡¯s hardwork and sell off his grandfather¡¯s hard earned investment andbour¡­?¡±L Campbell was yelling, her eyes turned red and her voice choking.


    Rodrigo was surprised. What is happening, this is not his Cami. This can¡¯t be true. He hadn¡¯t heard the full story but knew she¡¯d done something unforgivable.


    He walked over and Cami saw him staring at her eyes, he looked furious with her already and she knew, this is the final blow, she had to dashed him a heavy blow toplete her task.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on here?¡± Rodrigo asked a generalised question. It wasn¡¯t specifically to Cami but his eyes were already filled with grievances.


    ¡± This is what you have brought upon us by your misguided love life. I heard this is the woman you imed to be your girlfriend and you made her your personal secretary.


    You gave her too much trust and she could ess thepany¡¯s electronic safe andy hands on thepany¡¯s documents¡­.¡± Mirabel began.


    She went ahead and told her brother how Cami was spotted talking to a man secretly and the security official suspected her and told the others.


    A surveince camera recorded her taking away thepany¡¯s documents and at the moment, she had sold out thepany to some unknown person and in an attempt to escape, the security crossed her and she shut him.


    That aroused the interest of the other security officials and here they are, got her and called them toe along. They turned from their way to the party and ended up where they were.


    As Mirabel finished, L took over saying the day she came to thepany to see Cami, she tried reminding Rodrigo. Cami agreed to let him go if she could pay her fifty thousand dors and she did. She promised to find a convenient reason to break up.


    She didn¡¯t know she would sell thepany and leave them baked before breaking up with Rodrigo. She wished she had told him about this earlier but Cami pleaded with her not to say a word.


    Rodrigo couldn¡¯t believe his ears. This can¡¯t be true, it is too hard to be true. He was going to ask him when the police men arrived and asked Who is Cami Dickson?


    ¡± She¡¯s here, the murderer¡± L seethed, pointing at L. The body of Ambrose Kelvin was taken away in a body bag as many of the employees started sobbing.


    Cami tried her best to hide her pain and turmoil, her almost pouring out tears and decided to her on, to act until the end when she would reach the finishing line.


    The officers came forward and cuffed her hands. But she fought harder ¡± Why are you staring at me speechless? You don¡¯t believe your mother and sister too?


    Nothing seemed the way they appeared. I don¡¯t care what you think, you are stupid to believe that I loved you or that I am working here as your secretary, the truth is I was nning something else.


    But you were too blind to see, too daft to notice that I was not wholeheartedly with you. If my ns weren¡¯t ruined, I would have gone far away from her. But Ambrose Kelvin has paid for interfering with my ns.


    But I would like to let you know that thispany has fallen into someone else¡¯s hands and you have lost Forever hahaha¡± Camiughed loudly and long.


    Grandfather Larry came in at the end of Cami¡¯s words and suddenly, he slumber. He was called by his daughter inw that something was going on in thepany but he shouldn¡¯t bother toe.


    Why wouldn¡¯t the old man bother toe, thepany he hadboured hard to raise and his son had built it, established it and it has grown to be this great before his death.


    Rodrigo had travelled out and didn¡¯t know if he was back hence, old man Larry Campbell came to see things and know what was happening but what he heard as he came in totally made him lose his ability to stand and he slumbed.


    Next thing, he fainted and L ran to him. Without another word, Mirabel pped Cami across the face several times, causing her face to go red.


    One of her ps sent a chilling coldness to her left ear and Cami knew instantly that something was wrong with her ears. She was going to develop a terrible ear malfunctioning after this whole thing ends.


    Rodrigo raised his hand to stop Mirabel but thetter was pulling Cami¡¯s hair furiously as if trying to pull the hair off and this one pained Cami more than the p.


    She was screaming now, the police officers tried pulling Mirabel away but the more they pulled her, the more Cami¡¯s hair received more pressure and some of her hair indeed pulled out into Mirabel¡¯s hands.


    ¡± Enough miss, you can treat someone like this before the police. Let thew take his full course¡± one of the police officers intervened as he saw Cami¡¯s hair uprooted. Mirabel looked at the hair in her hands and felt Satisfied.


    ¡°Ambnce, someone get me an ambnce!¡± L was sobbing. Rodrigo totally forgot about Cami and ran towards his grandfather.


    Just then, a paper fell off Cami¡¯s back pocket and Mirabel took it and opened it. She read it, and bellowed ¡± you even had an abortionst week?¡±


    That got Rodrigo to pause and look at Cami with a feeling he cannot express. She had an abortionst week? That means before he travelled. She really was pregnant and aborted it because she was with him for gain?


    This time, there was no time for Cami to say anything. The abortion was not part of the script. Where did ite from? They investigated and knew she was pregnant?

 Chapter 34

    Cami was led out of Campbell¡¯s group in handcuffs. Her hair was rumpled and she looked terrible. Her both cheeks were red from numerous ps and her ears were bleeding but couldn¡¯t be observed because of her hair covering it.


    She looked haggard and can hardly be recognized as the beautiful Cami Dickson. Photographs were being taken, video of hering out of thepany was being recorded and before being pushed into the police van, she looked back and her eyes locked with Joel.


    Joel was following her behind. He can¡¯t believe a thing that was said by Rodrigo¡¯s family nor Cami herself. She was saying something else but her eyes were showing pure innocence.


    He doesn¡¯t know why but he was perceiving innocence in all her words. Something isn¡¯t right, why would Cami say such things.


    But as their eyes locked, he saw her eyes welled up and quickly, she turned her face away. She was taken into the Van and went towards the police station.


    Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s remains were taken away and Grandfather Larry was rushed to the hospital. Everything seemed to be in pandamonium.


    The more the bodyguards tried dispersing the journalists, the more the news spread. In less than an hour, the news of the event in Campbell¡¯s group became the hottest news in town.


    The journalists were not in when the wholemotion took ce but they got the exact recording and photograph of Cami Dickson.


    That made Joel suspicious. Who leaked the whole incident out to the journalists? Every aspect of the incident was disyed including the humiliation of Cami. Joel concluded that something isn¡¯t right.


    Rodrigo arrived at the hospital, his mother was sobbing. The sob was sincere. She would not be able to forgive herself if anything happens to her father inw.


    She had promised herte husband, Rodrigo¡¯s father, that she would look after his father. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him. She was only aiming at Cami, to separate her from her son.


    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt her this much either. But E and her daughter took it too hard on Cami too. What if that security dies, Cami will end up in jail?


    This was too much for her to understand. She knew, definitely, that the missing documents were in safe hands. E¡¯s men must be in possession of it. She only hoped that they would not be covetous before returning it back.


    Mirabel was trying to console her mother that her grandfather will be fine. She said all these were happening because her brother sold them cheaply to a whore.


    She never stopped ming him over and over and eyed him. Rodrigo didn¡¯t answer a word. A lot was going on in his mind but definitely his sister was right. He had be a victim of love.


    He is yet to decide on what he would do to that woman but he knows she would experience a bitter side of him much more than the sweet part she ever knew.


    The doctors have been attending to grandfather Larry and eventually, when they came out, the senior among the medical consultants said grandfather Larry had developed a stroke. They were lucky to have brought him on time, otherwise, he would have been dead already.


    But he would be alright with proper care and medication. When Rodrigo went into the ward to see his grandfather, he saw him looking pale and weakly.


    The smiles were gone and he looked two times older than he used to be. He tried tomunicate but L came over and took his hand ¡°Everything will be alright father, I promise you¡±


    Her voice choked and Rodrigo took over, telling his grandfather that he was taken back to thepany. Cami is going to be imprisoned for what she did to him and the entire Campbell¡¯s family.


    She must spit out the whereabouts of the documents and he would get it back. He apologised for not listening to his grandfather and mother.


    He had thought she was real, he didn¡¯t know that was a covetous and ambitious woman. But he promised he would make her pay for what she¡¯s done, she would wish they never met.


    That evening, Eduardo asked his mother to invite her sister for dinner in the Anderson¡¯s Mansion. He wants everyone to be present and he would be there as well with Jenny.


    Susan Anderson knew something was odd about that. She had always been the one to call them all for dinner and as for ra, she¡¯s not a member of her family and she doesn¡¯t visit her often.


    All the same, Susan Anderson said okay and immediately ced a call across to her sister. She enticed her by saying Eduardo was organising dinner for his loved ones and she was inviting her.


    But she would be the host. The dinner would be in the Anderson Mansion. After much persuasion, ra agreed toe.


    Mrs Anderson sighed for relief. Thank goodness that ra¡¯s head was normal that day, otherwise, she sure would decline and not exin why.


    When everyone was seated, Eduardo and Luke camest. Jenny was there already when her husband came from thepany.


    But unknown to her, there were people waiting outside that neither she nor Eduardo¡¯s parents knew about. When Eduardo arrived at the dinning, instead of the dinner starting, he asked that everyone should wait, there is something everyone needed to know.


    ra was already irritated by the way Eduardo was talking. He was said to organise the dinner, she wants to know why he did it. Is there something else she needed to know and n a fresh attack?


    She can¡¯t wait to see her sister also go childless like her. She has a loving husband and two great kids, they would have been three if she hadn¡¯t disposed of one.


    Whereas, she didn¡¯t have any child and she was an idiot hence she divorced him and left him alone without a child. She was opting for an adoption soon.


    ¡°Thank everyone for being present. I want to also thank ra for making out time to be present. I know this dinner will remain forever green in your heart for the rest of your life¡­¡± Eduardo said, ncing at his aunt without even a slight smile on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Just get to it at once¡± ra urged him. The next attack, she must ensure that her men strike him down and Luke too the same day if they can.


    Eduardo looked at her with an expressionless face and asked ¡°Aunt ra, what did my parents ever did to you that you found difficult to forgive?¡± He tried his best not to jump on her and choke her neck.


    ra sighed. What is this boy saying, has he gotten a clue to anything yet? ¡± Of course not. I am a very simple minded person¡± ra blew her self praise.


    ¡°Fine then. And today I am going to ask you why you did what you did many years ago. Where is my sister, the baby you took from my mother when she was born!¡± Eduardo blurted out.


    Susan Anderson shivered and gaped in surprise. She looked at her son and then at Eduardo, thetter was Furious but ra was looking expressionless. She seemed to be calm as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Are you alright Eduardo? Has the ident affected your brain as much as it affected your legs? Are you nuts?¡± ra inquired, looking offended already.


    She was putting up with a bold face. She didn¡¯t know what made Eduardo ask her such a question. She can deny it till the ends of the Earth, but he can never get evidence to back his im.


    Mr Anderson was surprised at his son¡¯s question. Did ra indeed hurt her sister? He believed Eduardo had a reason for asking her such a question and who knows ra might be the one behind everything that happened to them back then.


    ¡°You are my aunt, my mum¡¯s younger sister and yet you didn¡¯t hesitate to cause her so much pain when you took her daughter away, your own niece.


    You think the secret can be hidden forever, that no one would ever know that it was you who abducted my sister?¡±Eduardo paused and stared at his aunt with a frosty stare.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was spellbound. Susan Anderson was already sniffling silently. This is too much to be true. It can¡¯t possibly be ra who had caused her so much hurt all these years. She doesn¡¯t know how to believe it.


    Meanwhile Eduardo continued ¡± I already know you won¡¯t ept it because you think you have deleted the surveince camera that day. But thank goodness, technology has improved.


    I have the surveince recording that you deleted and I guess you would like to watch it too right?¡±Eduardo asked and ra was dazed, her fury was seen all over her looks.


    She feels like bouncing on Eduardo and tearing his flesh off his bones. This bastard discovered the truth finally. She was not going to give up but still put up a defence.


    ¡°You now want to frame me Eduardo? I know that I don¡¯t get along too well with you but that doesn¡¯t mean I do not like you as my nephew. Why would I do that to my sister and to my little niece?


    I know that Susan is your mother but don¡¯t try toe between us. We are siblings and we have been long before you were ever conceived. This once, I can forgive but next time, I will sue you for defamation¡± ra gnawed angrily.


    Eduardoughed. Jenny and Luke were the most quiet ones. Luke knew somehow his brother was being busy and investigating his sister, but didn¡¯t expect that his research finally brought him home to their aunt.


    Aunt ra is mean that is why her husband never had a peace day since he got married to her. The kind hearted man tolerated and endured her nasty and inhuman treatment towards him and despite being childless he continued living with her until ra woke up one day and divorced him.


    But how can she do that to his sister? Eduardo is not someone who frames or tarnishes someone¡¯s image, he is too kind hearted for that.


    ¡°Me, frame you, defamation and whatever the heck you said. You are wicked Aunt ra. You are mean and that didn¡¯t not satisfy you, you still went after Luke and I, wanting to kill us as well.


    Do you hate your sister this much?¡­¡± Eduardo was saying when Susan couldn¡¯t take it. She raised her hand for Eduardo to pause¡± Eduardo, are you sure of what you are saying?


    ra and I are siblings. She can¡¯t possibly do this to me. I can¡¯t bear it if you keep taking more Eduardo¡­¡± Susan Anderson pleaded.


    ¡°I need you to talk some senses into your son. He is behaving weird and might need medical attention. He is cripple and perhaps it was affecting him ¡­¡± ra was saying in her defence when  Jenny interrupted her.


    ¡°I beg your pardon Aunt ra, I don¡¯t like you referring to my husband as being cripple. If there¡¯s anyone here who needs medical attention, it¡¯s you!¡± Jenny snapped at her.


    She didn¡¯t know Eduardo had a missing sister until that moment. How can that be, that a baby be separated from her family from the moment she was born.


    And if Eduardo is asking her the whereabouts of his sister, she is certain that he is saying the truth. He cannot make such a im without being certain of it or having evidence to prove his im.


    ra turned to re at Jenny. She saw her staring at her back with the same hostile looks. So this girl has got guts, she can talk back at her arrogantly? She would vteach ebr a lesson and she would never forget.


    ¡°Fine, everyone listen. I know this treacherous woman will not speak the truth nor confess to her crime. But everything needed is in the police custody. When she gets there, she would say the truth even if it has to be forcefully.


    Besides the evidence of abducting my sister, a daughter of the Anderson family, there is also a witness to her crime of wanting to destroy Luke and I for reasons only she could tell..¡±Eduardo dered and took his phone, dialling a certain person number.


    There was silence everywhere. Can this really be true? ra was behind the misery the family had been experiencing? How can someone be so mean to her own family?


    Seeing that Eduardo really called the police, ra threw caution to the air as she yelled ¡± Yes I abducted your sister and I want you dead both you and Luke. Ask me why I wouldn¡¯t?


    Steve was supposed to be mine but Susan took him away from me. I hadn¡¯t for once stopped loving him and wished he had Married me rather than her.


    Why should she be the only lucky one? She¡¯s married to the best husband in the world and has kids, happy with aplete home and riches.


    She had always been the most loved one by our parents and now, she became lucky in her marriage too. Why not me, why couldn¡¯t I be happy and loved once in my life.


    When she told me where she was going to give birth to her baby, I went after her and as soon as the baby was born and the nurse went to take care of her, I attacked the nurse and took the baby away.


    Your sister is somewhere in City A. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead or still alive. I paid a drug peddler arge amount of money to take the baby far away from where her family would ever find her.


    I want Susan to suffer and lose her sons. I want her to end her life in misery and be a childless woman like me. I was the reason for your ident and I am still nning on how to destroy youpletely..¡±ra was confessing to her wickedness.


    Susan Anderson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She started sobbing. How can this be true, how can she believe that her own sister is behind everything that has been happening to her and her family?


    What had she done to ra to deserve this. She¡¯s always been mean and terrible and their parents detest that attitude of hers and hence she imed they loved her more.


    But even if they do, how was that her fault? How was she to me for something that happened Many years ago? And today, her daughter was missing for the sake of ra¡¯s jealousy.


    Steve Anderson was furious. For something as flimsy as that, ra abducted his daughter. He can¡¯t believe that her unwee attitude towards his family was caused by such an act of wickedness.


    He probably would have lost his sons just s she made him lose his daughter. He was taking the case from Eduardo and would not rest until he set his eyes on his daughter.


    The police officers were inside the Mansion already. They were quiet and let the used finish confessing to her crime.


    ¡± You did so much evil and without a pinch of remorse? I don¡¯t have eyes for you back then. It was Susan that interested me and we fell in love.


    Why did you get offended because I loved your sister and not you? You took my daughter away all these years? What has my baby done to you?¡±Steve Anderson bellowed.


    At this time, Jenny had walked over to her mother inw. She was supposed to be consoling her but she was sobbing herself. Two women sobbing and holding each other¡¯s hands.


    Who was going to console the other? Eduardo looked in the direction his mother sat, and he frowned. He couldn¡¯t hide his fury seeing his two best women crying because of what ra had done.


    ¡°You must know the whereabouts of my daughter, where exactly is she?¡± Steve Anderson thundered. He felt like strangting the so-called sister he had.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry yourself too hard father, she will cough out the truth when she gets to the police station. Officers take her away¡± Eduardo ordered.


    The officers came and handcuffed ra ¡± Even If you slit my throat open, you will never be able to find your daughter Steve. You¡¯ve lost her forever hahahahaha¡± ra dered with a mocking tone.


    ¡°I swear you will spend the rest of your life in misery ra¡± Steve Anderson cursed and Luke said ¡± my brother and I will find our sister, but you, you¡¯ll never have the chance to experience freedom for the rest of your life¡±

 Chapter 35

    Everyone watched as ra was taken away. Susan Anderson couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. She just stared in tears and watched as the sister she grew up knowing was so evil and mean.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough mum, no more tears. I will find my sister and bring her to you. At least we know where to find her and we would start from somewhere¡± Eduardo coaxed his mother.


    He pulled Jenny away and was going to leave. The dinner had ended without anyone taking a bite from the meal. No one was interested in having any meal that night.


    ¡± Thank you brother¡± Luke also showed appreciation. They are soon on the path of getting their sister and bringing her home to her family.


    That night the Anderson¡¯s Mansion was quiet. No one had dinner that night and they weren¡¯t hungry either. Luke spent the night in his parents house but Eduardo returned home with his wife.


    Susan Anderson couldn¡¯t sleep. If she closed her eyes, she felt as if her daughter was calling her. Was she in some kind of danger or was it because much was said about her baby and it was reying itself in her dreams?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Steve seemed to stay awake watching over his wife and trying his best to console her. He had told her that at this point, their  kids would put heads together and find their daughter.


    Thest time he remembered, his friend is the President of City A. He would ask him to help find if there was any baby found who¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t be located sometimes twenty years ago.


    Susan seemed to be pacified by her husband¡¯s words. She said her heart yearns for her daughter. She has grown up to be a beautiful woman and yet, she¡¯s never seen her.


    Eduardo kissed Jenny and thanked her for her help. Thetter was surprised and asked him what she¡¯s done to help him for which he was thanking her for.


    Eduardo told her that she was the one that made him stop looking outward for an Enemy. The enemy wasn¡¯t out there like he had always thought, it was within.


    Jennyughed and said always, she would be ready to help in any way possible. Eduardo was happy, he knew that being married to Jenny was not something he paid much regards to, but then, he cannot say he regretted being married to her.


    Infact, he seemed to fall in love with her more now than he had ever imagined. How would his life have been if he ended up with that ambitious woman Betty?


    Thinking about Betty, he remembered that Luke was going to see her. How can someone im to be pregnant for a man whose brother she jilted?


    Does she have a brain in that skull of hers at all? Well it appeared they were afraid to go through with their threats otherwise, at this time, the social media would have been flooding withments about it already.


    He thought they were capable, but didn¡¯t know they were having a  jelly back bone. Anyways he was d the Davies he married was Jenny.


    In City A, Rodrigo couldn¡¯t sleep. He was pacing back to forth. He had gone to check thepany¡¯s secret save and truly every document that authorised the establishment and existence of thepany was gone.


    Those documents were in the custody of his grandfather and then handed over to histe father and after his death, he took over the operation of thepany presiding over it.


    Those documents were as important as thepany itself. He had trusted Cami  and let her know his password to the save. He didn¡¯t expect that she would back stab him.


    How can he be so negligent with a woman? Poor things are always mischievous and the thirst for wealth usually makes them do such things. But why didn¡¯t he know her true personality or that she was faking it, ying along with him to eventually ruin him?


    She could take money from his mother and promised to break up with him? He had asked her back then and she said it¡¯s her business and his mum. So it was indeed business.


    No wonder she bought a house without asking him for money. She had made a huge deal for merely fifty million dors? He wished he had known her true personality earlier, he would never have been so loose towards her.


    But she would pay for all she¡¯s done to him. For her deceit and for terminating the life of his unborn child. For making his family experience such a trauma, she would pay.


    She would lose everything she¡¯s ever gotten. That is the promise he made to himself and to the best of his ability, he would see that she experience the worst form of imprisonment ever.


    She would regret ever crossing his paths. Rodrigo gnashed in fury and went to his wine cell, looked at the hardest of one among the wine and brought it down.


    In less than an hour, Rodrigo had gulped down two bottles of the wine and it wasn¡¯t long his eyes were getting dizzy. He has a great tolerance for alcohol and has been able to take two bottles of vodka.


    He became tipsy but kept drinking. He wants to forget everything that has happened that day. He wants to assume it was a dream, none of it was real.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it, he was still remembering it and then he kept drinking. He belched but couldn¡¯t stop drinking because he couldn¡¯t forget either¡­


    Next morning, when Rodrigo woke up, he found himself in his bedroom. He was having a terrible hangover and he held his head between his palm as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    The room was filled with Cami¡¯s scent. A Scent he now detested so much. He was not going to use that room again until he swept it clean of Cami¡¯s memory.


    The news of the previous day was resurfaced again with Cami¡¯s picture and story all over the social media. Her picture was ced side by side with Rodrigo and everyone was asking if she was truly President Campbell¡¯s girlfriend.


    Rodrigo took a sobering soup after he got dressed and came downstairs. He was surprised when he saw the news and many were saying unsavoury words at him.


    That day as well, charges were pressed against Cami and she was going to be arrayed in court. Rodrigo didn¡¯t give a damn about whatever happens to Cami.


    She¡¯s not only defrauded him and tarnish his image, she had alsomitted murder. She would pay for her crime for the rest of her life.


    But he would see that he adds to her pain and makes her suffer. He has to sit up and start to investigate those documents. He would do it and thepany would be free from threats. That was the promise he made to his grandfather.


    But Cami will feel his wrath, his pain and disappointment was nothing to bepared to what he was feeling right away.


    And he was starting right away that morning. The one she detested so much, was going to take her ce and he would so much make her feel the heat of being betrayed by the one who once imed to love her:

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Cami is going to be sent to prison, aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± Joel asked. He hade to find Rodrigo the previous night and found him on the sofa, sleeping.


    He knew he was probably feeling hurt. He went to help him but a thick stench of alcohol wasing from him. He was drunk. He supported him and helped him into his bedroom.


    If he wasn¡¯t drunkst night, he wanted to ask him to take things gently. He shouldn¡¯t be rash in his decision and actions towards Cami. He should go and find her and hear her put first.


    Cami doesn¡¯t look like someone who could do that. She cannot do any of those things she imed to do. Perhaps she was being manipted or threatened to do and say such words.


    But Rodrigo was not in his right state of mind. He had waited this morning but it appears it would bete if Cami was already pronounced guilty and sentenced to jail.


    ¡°Are you in your right mind to ask me such a question?¡± Rodrigo asked. What nonsense was Joel sprouting? He should do something about a criminal?


    ¡± I think you need to see her, Rodrigo. Cami doesn¡¯t look like someone¡­¡±, Joel was saying when Rodrigo yelled at him to stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that criminal with me again if you don¡¯t want to get fired! Looks are deceptive and I won¡¯t be deceived twice by the same person. Don¡¯t call Cami¡¯s name before me ever again¡±Rodrigo yelled and it seemed his heart was getting pained the more he talked about her.


    His eyes had gone red and he eyed Joel with utmost irritation. He seemed to want to tear his Jaws apart for mentioning Cami¡¯s case before him.


    Joel didn¡¯t say anything again. Love gone sour. Only that is left in Rodrigo¡¯s heart towards Cami was a thick concentrated form of hatred. He now detest her and wouldn¡¯t want to even hear her name.


    Cami was brought in handcuffs to the court. She was charged for thieft and murder. And the two people who testified against her were The senior security official of the Campbell¡¯s group and Mirabel, Rodrigo¡¯s sister.


    Cami has nowyer and the governmentwyer who was offered to help Cami was helpless when thetter didn¡¯t utter any word to him.


    He couldn¡¯t help her if she didn¡¯t allow him. That way, the judgement was passed and Cami was to spend the rest of her life in jail.


    The murder was done deliberately. Hence for an intentional murder, the capital punishment is the final verdict.


    Cami looked round, maybe she would find Rodrigo, but she didn¡¯t see him. His sister testified against her that she was a thief and wanted to rob them of theirpany.


    And the fellow who discovered her intention, she shot him and he died. The surveince camera was brought and her voice was heard as well in the recording.


    Mirabel looked at the ugly woman being led away and shook her head. She¡¯s definitely a beautiful woman but a beast inwardly. She has good and innocent looks. Her heart was filled with maggot and rottenness.


    Despite that Cami was looking more terrible than she was the previous day, Mirabel cannot deny the fact that she is a beautiful woman.


    Her hair was rumpled and dirty, looking so unkept and unattractive as it poured over her face. Her face was swollen and her left ear was paining her badly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she was led away, she took a quick nce and didn¡¯t see her mother nor brother. She shivered but simply walked behind the prison warder as she was taken and transferred to the prison.


    She was given prison wear and she was assigned a number. Just when she was going away, she was called back that someone was waiting to see her. She felt a little relief, perhaps her mother and brother.


    But she turned and was surprised toe face to face with Rodrigo. His hands in his pants pocket and he stared at her with red eyes, looking her from her head to her toes. She immediately looked away, bowing her head. Those eyes were emitting fire and daggers at her.


    She knows him too well. When he has such looks, his actions are definitely brutal and ruthless. He is at the height of displeasure. He would do drastic things next.


    He snarled and a look of disdain showed on his countenance. Cami was stealing nces at him from her split vision because she appeared to bow her head, unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°So, this is how you are going to end right? I was stupid not to realise on time that low lives like you can be so ampitious and could do anything for money.


    I thought you were real, but didn¡¯t know you were a whore. You nned everything back then right? You pretended to save me and ended up in my bed, so you could find a way to steal away my wealth.


    You are so cheap and I regretted giving my body and heart to you. But for all you¡¯ve done, I will make you pay and you will wish you never met me.


    I hate you Cami Dickson. I will make you suffer for aborting my unborn child. You took away what I wanted so badly. I won¡¯t spare you too when I avenge your wickedness.


    I had forgotten that you were a trash picked up from the dunghill. I should have known that nothing good can evere from you. Bastard!!¡± Rodrigo bellowed and walked away.


    As he walked away that day, he knew a line of partition had been drawn. He and Cami now belong to two separate worlds. He would note to see her ever again. Her Chapter was closed in his heart and despite he had nothing for Emma Martins, he was going to get engaged to her and hurt Cami badly.


    Rodrigo asked to see the head of the prison warders. He was taken to a well furnished Office and he had a whisper like conversation with him.


    Cami¡¯s tears fell off her eyes. Only now, was she able to sob. She was taken to her prison and there she found another woman there.


    She wasn¡¯t alright at all. She started sobbing profusely, she was trying to conceal her voice from being heard but she was shivering and sniffling.


    Rodrigo was her only hope. She thought he would understand that something was wrong. He would trust and believe her. She had spoken to him yesterday but he didn¡¯t get her lines of words.


    She had told him nothing seems the way they are. She had asked him if he doesn¡¯t believe his Mom and sister too. She was invariably telling him not to believe them.


    That nothing he was seeing it hearing seemed the way they are. She was indirectly sending him a message that she was only acting and none of it was real.


    But it appeared Rodrigo was not concerned about what she said but his mother and sister said. He was so interested in their utterances that he didn¡¯t pay attention to her words.


    He understood him well and should know she could never do so. Her entire body aches. Her scalp hurt her so terribly. There is no doubts, there was an injury there.


    She tried to feel it but it was too painful for her touch and it was swollen. Her cheeks were swollen as well and she knew definitely that part of her face was red inplexion already.


    She was feeling pain. Only then did she remember that she was pregnant as well. She sobbed so much that the older woman with her in the cell shook her head.


    This happens whenever a new roommate is brought. They would sob as if they were going to kill themselves. She knew exactly how this youngdy felt.


    But she knew with time, she would ovee it and be strong, living her life as normal as she too had be after seven years of imprisonment.


    She wasn¡¯t going to stop her. When she¡¯s sobbed to her fill, she would calm down. She would on her own stop sobbing once she has poured her emotions out.


    What about her mother and brother? She hopes that scoundrel kept to his promises? She hopes they let her mother go and not hurt them both.


    She had done all she was asked to do in exchange for the lives of her parents. This was what the fellow wanted, to see that Rodrigo turned his back on her and their world ceased to exist.


    But how did they handle the issue of the pregnancy? How did they know she was pregnant despite trying her best to conceal it?¡­ Could it be after Emma met her in the hospital?


    She did all these to her, to see her detested by Rodrigo. She wouldn¡¯t mind if Rodrigo ends up with another and never believed her for the rest of his life but he shouldn¡¯t end up with Emma.


    Cami sobbed until she could no longer sob. She became weak, having not eaten for a whole day. She became very weak and tired.


    When Rodrigo returned to thepany, he thought of what to do next, his revenge was about to begin¡­

 Chapter 37

    He logged into the inte and saw that there were demands of exnation from the public to confirm if Cami truly was his girlfriend or not.


    A faint grin appeared on Rodrigo¡¯s lips, this is the first step in his Revenge. He wanted to assign Joel but remembering what he said in the car earlier, he assigned his chief bodyguard to the task.


    Joel had remained quiet that entire morning. He doesn¡¯t know why but felt Cami was suffering for an unjust cause. He felt she couldn¡¯t do that. Even if she does it, Rodrigo should talk to her and ask her why she did that.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly one hour, Joel heard that Rodrigo was holding a press meeting with Journalists. He was surprised. He was doing that and he didn¡¯t know before everyone else?


    When the conference Hall was set, Rodrigo stood up and left his office. He walked past Joel and went downstairs. Thetter simply followed, he is the boss and he doesn¡¯t have to always inform him before doing anything.


    Rodrigo went to the conference Hall of hispany and Joel stood at the Presidential entrance. The other bodyguards were with Rodrigo and stood before her.


    ¡± I am grateful that you all made it here within the shortest period of notification¡± Rodrigo said and paused. He cleared his throat with a slight cough and looked at the four to five journalists present with their microphone at hand.


    These few of them were enough. It wouldn¡¯t take ten minutes before the social media would be filled with the news and he would personally sponsor it by all the television stations. The game of revenge was about to begin.


    ¡± Concerning what you all heard the previous day, I want to clear your doubts. Cami Dickson used to be my secretary and an employee of thispany.


    I won¡¯t deny that I had some intimate moments with her, but in what circumstances did it happen? She was a worthless waitress who sells her body to sustain herself and her family in addition to the meagre sry she earns.


    She was actually can whore, a prostitute which I picked up from the more and polished to be my sex ve. She was my puppet unused to satisfy my sexual desires and wants.


    I guess the intimacy made her find a way of discovering a little about my privacy and she used it against me. It was an intimacy of duty not based on love.


    No man in his right senses should fall in love with a prostitute and a characterless woman. I really didn¡¯t forget she has no identity considering the fact that she was picked up on a dunghill.


    She definitely must have taken after her irresponsible parents, an object for sexual satisfaction. She has proven herself that no matter if a swine is picked up and dressed, it will never stop being a swine¡­¡±Rodrigo said and paused.


    He looked around and heard murmurings from the few people present. Satisfied that his words were hitting target, that is exactly what he wants to hear.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile he continued ¡± I was to be engaged to Emma Martins for a long time now, I guess our engagementes up soon. In a few days, we are getting engaged, Emma and I and then I hope you would be fully convinced that nothing emotional or bonding existed between that criminal Cami Dickson and I¡­¡±


    That was too much for Joel to hear. He dashed out and left the conference Hall entirely. How can Rodrigo do this to Cami? How can he do this to a woman he once loved?


    Emma was now jumping for joy. It worked, and worked. Now she is getting engaged to Rodrigo. She had always wanted him to think about her and be engaged to her and not that riff-raff.


    Now he willingly was ready to be engaged to her. She would now be addressed as Rodrigo Campbell¡¯s woman. What a great title.


    She was excited and her happiness was on par with her mother¡¯s. E knew her daughter was finally taking what rightfully belonged to her. They had seeded in pushing that thing away and Emma taking her ce.


    ¡± Ensure you send that fellow away as fast as you can¡± E instructed and Emma nodded. She must ensure that she cleans everywhere and leaves no clue or evidence behind.


    The bastard yed his cheese well. He had to be rewarded and she must keep her promises to him. She can¡¯t let him be discovered and then ruin her happiness of being Rodrigo¡¯s woman.


    While the mother and daughter pair were happy and jumping for joy, L Campbell couldn¡¯t. She knew she had crossed the Rubicon for being part of the conspiracy against Cami.


    What if Rodrigo discovers the secretter in life? How will she feel, will he ever be able to forgive her for her role in separating himself and Cami?


    But what really happened to thepany¡¯s documents? Was it truly missing or it¡¯s in E¡¯s custody? It should be thetter option.


    But the aspect of shooting thepany¡¯s security official and having him killed was not part of the game. Now, the poor girl had gone to jail and her daughter Mirabel was one of the people who testified against her.


    But in all, Cami was innocent. Tha girl was innocent. She didn¡¯t know it would vgo this extent. She only told E and her daughter that she has a point to use against Cami and they should think of other ways.


    The point she referred to was to lie against her that she epted money from her and agreed to break up. She didn¡¯t think it would ever make her go to jail. But now, she didn¡¯t know anything else that E and her daughter nned until she saw them executed.


    When she saw Cami in the news handcuffed and taken to prison and now, Rodrigo¡¯s press release, she couldn¡¯t help it but found her heartbeat became irrational.


    She didn¡¯t know her Son was going to take it this far. He should never have said such horrible words to injure a woman¡¯s self esteem and dignity. She didn¡¯t believe it a bit when he said she was a prostitute and a whore.


    Rodrigo could never end up with a woman that is of such character. That girl saved him and Rodrigo always said he is indebted to her. Why did he say such words about her?


    She needs to see E and ask her how she did it. She called her and they both agreed to meet the next day by evening at a designated ce.


    When Felix Freeman heard and saw what had befallen Cami, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and went to find Jared.


    He didn¡¯t find him. He went to search for Sara Dickson and discovered her coffee shop was being demolished already. He was surprised.


    Was Rodrigo doing this to them? He went closer and asked and he was told Rodrigo sponsored those men to destroy the coffee shop and everything in the building should be burnt.


    Ahhhh this was too much. After saying such horrible suicidal words about Cami he was destroying her mother¡¯s business as well?


    He never believed all the rubbish that Rodrigo said. Cami was pure inside out when he left her. She could never have be a prostitute and a whore like he described her.


    He is certain that Cami wouldn¡¯t let him have sex with her easily. If she was that type, they both would have had sex long before he jilted her. But she is decent and reserved.


    He was doing that to get revenge on her for what she was said to have done. Cami can never have murdered someone. She¡¯s so fragile and kind. How can she do that?


    There is something that is yet to be analysed. Something isn¡¯t right. There¡¯s a reason for all these. But he cannot confront Rodrigo for his own safety.


    He quietly left the demolished coffee shop as men gathered all the instruments in that shop and set them on fire.


    But where is Sara and Jared Dickson?

 Chapter 38

    Unable to find them, he went to their old apartment and asked after them. No one seemed to be interested in helping him until they saw a good Samaritan who told him about their new address.


    Quickly, Felix Freeman got into his car and drove himself there. When he arrived there, he found the location where the address carried to be a just demolished building which was set on fire and the thick smokeing out of the building was polluting the atmosphere.


    Felix Freeman became weak. He felt his legs couldn¡¯t carry his weight and he found himself staggering to his car to sit down. This is definitely Rodrigo¡¯s handiwork.


    This is a battle of Revenge. No matter what Cami had done, she had been sent to jail, she was already paying for her crimes even though he knew she might not have done those things she did. Someone might have removed her.


    He tried calling Jared but his phone rang and it wasn¡¯t answered. He called several times and said the same thing to Sara but it wasn¡¯t answered.


    He doesn¡¯t know where they are. He woulde and check on them again. But where, when they don¡¯t have a home anymore.


    At an abandoned old wretched building was amp that lightened the dark room. its windows were broken and the door had fallen off. The floors were filled with dust and dirt.


    No doubt, it¡¯s an abandoned old building. On iits dirty bare floory a woman and her son in an unconscious state. The woman was Sara and her son Jared.


    Slowly Jared opened his eyes wearily. He didn¡¯t quite know where he was. His brain was nk and he remained on the floor for some few seconds more.


    Slowly he raised himself to sit up. He looked around in the shabby, dirty environment and wondered why he was. ¡°Where am I?¡± He asked a question but there was no one who was there to answer his question.


    He searched his brain to know where and how he ended up there and suddenly he remembered. He looked around immediately for his mother and he saw her lying a few distance from him.


    He tried to hold his tears but they gave way. Is this where they finally dumped them? Is this where they woke up to find themselves.


    What have they made his sister do? For how long had they remained in their custody? He sniffled and immediately became worried. What has happened to Cami, what have they made her do?


    He remembered everything till the moment they were injected. Cami and his mother had just finished talking when she left for work that morning.


    It was barely two hours after she left that day when two men in suits came to their home. They knocked and his mother went to get the door.


    What he knew next wasing closer and saw his mother shivering. He looked at the men and saw them pointing pistols at his mother.


    They ordered them toe after them. That way one of the men led the way and he and his mother followed, looking rxed and smiling like the men hadmanded them to do.


    They got into the car and the next thing, they covered their nostrils with a handkerchief that contained chloroform. They fixed off almost immediately.


    When they recovered consciousness, obviously hourster, they found themselves tied. His mother was tied to a chair and her mouth taped. So mean of them, they couldn¡¯t even put into consideration that his mother was getting old, yet they treated her so meanly.


    He was tied up by both of his hands and his body was suspended in the air. His mouth also was tapped. And he felt tired and worn out.


    Then the men took a camera and made a video of them. He was sweating profusely and his mother was weak. His mother looked pained too as beads of sweat were on her face and she was sobbing.


    He felt pity for his mother but couldn¡¯t save her. He was in a dilemma himself. He wished they should let his mother go and do whatever they liked to him. But they wouldn¡¯t.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know what that fellow did with the video he made but next he heard him making a phone call and wasughing hysterically.


    ¡°¡­ if you want to save your mother and brother, you would do exactly what I order you to do, step by step and if you dare make a mistake, I will blow their heads off¡± he threathened and shot a bullet into the roof.


    He could hear Cami¡¯s voice from the other end , screaming and pleading that he spared them. He didn¡¯t know what he had made her some but he knew Cami had to do something in order to save them.


    He remained suspended there for hours and eventually when he was brought down, he had no strength left in him. He felt dizzy and didn¡¯t know what happened next or how he ended up there.


    Just then, Jared heard his name, called faintly by his mother ¡°Jared¡±


    Cami was ordered toe over to see something that was meant for her. She cleaned her tears and sniffled. By this time, her eyes were puffy and red, she had cried a lot.


    She went to the inspector¡¯s office and she was told to listen to what Rodrigo sent to her. At the mention of his name, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be good at all. She shivered already and remained standing to watch.


    The video of Rodrigo¡¯s press release came up. She sighed, a press meeting with Journalists? Rodrigo is a private person and hardly goes public.


    But when his voice came into her hearing, she listened with a rapt attention. He wasn¡¯t half gone in his speech when Cam started sobbing aloud. He called her a prostitute and a whore? He really did?


    Could Rodrigo say such words about her? She was listening and when Rodrigo was through with his speech, she waspletely drained of strength to sob further.


    As if that was not enough, another video came up and this time, Cami saw her mother¡¯s coffee shop destroyed. She shivered and was gasping as if she was going to copse.


    The house that she bought with her hard earned money was demolished too? What has her mother¡¯s business got to do with what happened? She¡¯s in jail now and doesn¡¯t have a hope of finding her way out soon.


    What will happen to her loved ones? These were the only family she¡¯s got and those that truly loved her. Is this what his threats of Revenge meant?


    This was too much. She knew Rodrigo was ruthless, she knew he was like that but she didn¡¯t know he was this callous. She had thought he was leaving that ruthlessness behind, that he had be a changed man.


    By the time The video was over, Cami couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. She sobbed like a baby and the prison warder without as much as spared her a nce, ushered her back to her ce.


    As soon as Cami left, the inspector took his phone and called Rodrigo ¡°Done. Her tears flowed Like river¡± the inspector exaggerated.


    Rodrigo nodded and hung up. This is what he wants and that¡¯s what he was having. This sobbing of hers has just begun. The sob will get to it¡¯s climax when he gets engaged to Emma.


    Sarah Dickson and his son found a cap which brought them home. But when they alighted, and approached the house, they saw people looking at them strangely and others eyeing them. As they approached their supposed building, they discovered that their home had ceased to exist.

 Chapter 39

    What they found in its ce was a pile of rubbish and smokeing from it. Sara couldn¡¯t take it, she copsed. Her body cannot take more nor can she keep her pressure in check as she faints.


    Jared screamed and went quickly to get his mother. He was going to get help when he saw Felix Freemane. Seeing themotion, he went to give him a helping hand.


    ¡°Get away from us, we don¡¯t need you Felix¡± Jared yelled, lifting his mother off  the floor  to go and find a cab. The journalists who have been lurking around to question Cami¡¯s family flooded the area.


    ¡°This is not the best attitude to put on now, Jared. Your sister is sitting in jail and your mother is fainted. At least for once, let¡¯s put our differences and offences aside¡± Felix Freemanins.


    That way he offered his car and took Sara to the hospital. Photos were taken and the whole scene was soon covered by journalists.


    Jared couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Cami sitting in jail? What had those people made her do? What have they pushed her to do that resulted in her ruin?


    He needed to see Rodrigo and plead with him to help Cami out. Only he can help her and save his sister. He would exin what happened to them that might have led Cami to do something uwful.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Sara Dickson¡¯s case was taken as an emergency situation. They quickly attended to her and resuscitated her.


    Suddenly, Felix Freeman received a phone call from his father inw. He asked what he was doing, mingling with the family of those criminals. He ordered him to leave at once.


    News that showed that he was helping that murderer¡¯s mother and brother. Does he want to fall into the ck book of Rodrigo Campbell?


    That way Felix slipped away unnoticed. Jared soon looked around and didn¡¯t see him again. Well he can go. He had helped his mother.


    He decided to go and see Rodrigo. He probably might be worried about his sister and much as he was worried. Though he hadn¡¯t known what his sister had done yet.


    When he arrived at Campbell¡¯s group, he asked to see Rodrigo. The President was informed that someone by the name Jared Dickson was there to see him.


    Rodrigo was actually sitting in his smoke filled office. He was smoking heavily and puffing out smoke. One could see that he was greatly disturbed.


    Rather than allow him to go in, Rodrigo walked out in fury. He came and stood before Jared. The fellow was yet to know what his sister had done when he sped his hands together and said ¡± Thank goodness I saw you Rodrigo, you need to save Cami¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t half gone in his sentence when he suddenly saw Rodrigo¡¯s eyes shooting daggers at him.


    His looks were chilling and somehow, he paused, afraid to continue his words. He looked at other people who stood by who were equally staring at him with hostility.


    ¡± You daree before me to talk about that criminal? Are you not satisfied with what you¡¯ve experienced already that you came here for more? When I am done with you, you won¡¯t be thanking goodness that you saw me, rather you curse it¡± Rodrigo bellowed.


    He looked at him with disdain and utmost hatred and ordered ¡± Take care of him until only a thin line is left between life and death!¡±


    Without knowing what that means, Jared was looking at his bodyguards, waiting to know what that order from Rodrigo meant when he suddenly felt a vicious kick from the back and he fell face t.


    It just dawned on him that Rodrigo had ordered him to be tortured. ¡°Cami is inno¡­¡± he couldn¡¯tplete the word innocent when he was being tortured.


    He was turned over and several kicks went to his stomach. He was kicked, giving a heavy blow and it continued while Rodrigo watched.


    Jared was weak and fragile beforeing to see Rodrigo. He hadn¡¯t eaten for days but gathered up the remaining strength in him toe find Rodrigo so that he can save his sister.


    Jared held his stomach and started coughing out blood. He was bleeding and his lips were wounded but he still held on, stretching a hand to Rodrigo for help but thetter just stood aloof and watched on.


    When thest kicknded on his left eye, Jared couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, he passed out. Seeing his orders Carried out aspletely as he wanted, Rodrigo ordered that he be dumped in some random hospital when Joel walked in.


    He recognized Jared at once. He was so furious that he locked eyes with Rodrigo for quite a few seconds in hostility. When he looked away, it was to carry Jared away hurriedly.


    Rodrigo sneered and went back to his office. But he couldn¡¯t getfortable anymore. He asked himself why he treated Jared that way.


    Joel got the unconscious man into the car and started driving in high speed. He was still bleeding and he knew he was in great danger if he lose too much blood.


    He saw the news and went to find Sara and Jared in the hospital but saw that the older woman was resting and left. Only to return to thepany and found Jared passed out because of being tortured.


    He was taken back to that hospital and immediately he was also taken to an emergency ward. Joel stood outside and was watching.


    Soon the doctors came and said Jared had sustained some internal injuries. Two of his ribs were broken and a nerve was destroyed in his left eye.


    They needed to carry out a surgery on him immediately otherwise he may lose the ability to sight in his left eye. Joel told them to go ahead and he made the deposit of the money.


    An hourter, Jared was wheeled out of the theatre. His left eye was bandaged and his body covered in ster. He was still unconscious and Joel shook his head.


    Why are all these befallen this family? After what happened the previous day, he knew Rodrigo would go the extreme and that¡¯s exactly what he had done now.


    Treating this family so badly. If Cami had crossed him, he should be satisfied that she¡¯s now in confinement and would remain there for the rest of her life.


    Why torturing her family. He destroyed Sara Dickson¡¯s coffee shop and demolished their home again. Not satisfied he did this to Jared. How long was he going to vent his anger? On everyone because of one person¡¯s sin?


    At the suburb of the city, in a lonely alley, a young man cleaned his wounds again. By two days at the most, the wound would dry up. He kept looking at his wristwatch, waiting for someone.


    Soon Emma walked into the alley in disguise. She wore a face cap and a wig and walked into the deserted building after looking behind her to be certain no one was following.


    She walked in and sighed. ¡± Good job¡± sheplimented and gave Ambrose Kelvin a thump up. She had thought he was going to get caught. How was he able to hold on lifeless for so long.


    Ambrose Kelvin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, miss,¡± he dered and lit a cigarette. ¡± I¡¯m here now,¡± Emma said and brought out two bundles of dors.


    Ambrose Kelvin took the money and examined it before kissing it. This was what he almost got killed for. The job was neatly done. He had paid those men off who helped to abduct Cami¡¯s mother and brother.


    He was the one who tortured and remoted Cami to do all she did. While doing that, he ensured the surveince camera caught all of Cami¡¯s actions. He was himself part of Rodrigo¡¯s employees and knew exactly where she should check.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had ordered her to pick the gun in a designated ce and shoot the security that discovered her deed. She indeed shot him, but what was in the gun was stic bullets.


    Such bullets can only cause a superficial injury and though he bleeded, it was not something deep. Everyone present was deceived and even Cami herself thought shemitted a murder.


    When he was brought into an ambnce, of course he arranged for the ambnce beforehand and he was never seen again. He was driven away from thepany, but he never reached the morgue.


    ¡°I added another hundred dors aspensation for a perfect and well nned execution of the n. This is your Visa, first flight tomorrow, you are heading to City B.


    Now, you cease to exist as Ambrose Kelvin, you are now Jordan nk. Don¡¯t forget your new identity,¡±Emma exined.


    She handed over the visa to him and Ambrose Kelvin saw his new identity indeed. He looked at it and a faint smile crossed his lips.


    ¡°We never met¡± Emma dered and Ambrose Kelvin said ¡± I don¡¯t know who you are miss¡±.


    Emma nodded and put on her face cap and left. She walked briskly away and Ambrose Kelvin saw her go. They never met, yes, that¡¯s true. In Fact he doesn¡¯t know who she is.


    ¡°¡­ I want you to tell me all about my sister¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Eduardo asked his aunt. He hade to find her and this time, he was not angry anymore.


    He stared at the woman before him in handcuffs. She didn¡¯t seem to give a damn, not feeling remorseful about her deed. She looked away as if she owned nothing.


    ¡°Aunt ra, I am asking you to tell me where you know my sister might be?¡± Eduardo urged again.


    ra became furious, he was asking her too many questions about this sister of his. Anyways, she would tell him what she knows again. He would never be able to find her.


    ¡°Your sister is in City A. She wasst seen in a dunghill there. I guess she refused to die despite the inhuman treatment she was subjected to since she was born. Go to the dunghill and find her there¡­ hahahahaha¡­¡± raughed out loud.

 Chapter 40

    Eduardo felt his fingers forming a fist. He was enraged by her words and his fury was all over him. His sister in a dunghill? That is too much wickedness.


    And the demon-like aunt said she refused to die. She had wanted to kill the baby then. That was her intention then and all these years, she kept that secret in her heart. She¡¯s a she- devil.


    Without another word, Eduardo turned himself and left. He cannot wait there another thirty seconds otherwise, he would punch this demon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come and hit me, why are you going in your wheelchair, cripple Imbecile¡± ra mocked. She saw his fisted hand and knew Eduardo was controlling himself.


    Eduardo didn¡¯t turn back to look at her but went away. He would find his sister if she was still alive. He definitely would find her except she was dead.


    For the rest of that day, Eduardo had no rest. He must find his sister, he had to leave as soon as he was done with the signing of the project at hand.


    With ra¡¯s confession, those men who were after Eduardo and Luke were arrested. They confessed to their crime just as ra did. They were sent to jail after being found guilty.


    In City A, Joel dashed into the President office when he left the hospital. The day¡¯s work hade to an end but Rodrigo was still in the office. He wasn¡¯t surprised when Joel barged in without seeking his consent.


    ¡°What do you think you have done Rodrigo? How can you go to that extent? How can you do all that you did in one day? You have done too much damage in one day and I don¡¯t know if you throw yourself into the yellow river, your sins would ever be washed away.


    How can you say such words against Cami. She saved your life back then isn¡¯t it? Yes, she did. When she didn¡¯t even know anything was going to exist between you both.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    You made her fall in love with you, I knew you practically nurtured her feelings and eventually, she grew to love and she loved you the most in this life.


    But today, you refer to her as a prostitute. A whore and an object for sexual satisfaction. That was too much to say about a woman you im you once loved.


    Even if you don¡¯t have feelings for her again, suddenly your love for her disappeared, you still shouldn¡¯t say such horrible words. You are a murderer. Not by Killing another human being, which would have been better but because you murdered a woman¡¯s self esteem.


    You killed trust and love. You made it difficult for those who are yet to find love to see it as a scam. You did evil today beyond what you would be able to repair.


    And that was not enough, you destroyed Sara¡¯s coffee shop and demolished the house they live in. It was Cami that crossed you, not the entire family. You made them destitute and homeless.


    You had Jared beaten to stupor. Good, you have done your worst right? What are you going to do next? Have you satisfied your ego, taken your revenge..?¡±Joel reprimanded him.


    ¡°This would be thest time you question whatever I do or say. The next time you do so, you will never be able to recover from what I will do to you Joel!¡± Rodrigo threatened.


    Who gave him the right to question him? Shouldn¡¯t he be by his side and not on the side if that cheat, who aborted his unborn child. If Cami hadmitted every other evil, and not aborted that child, he would have pardoned her.


    But she¡¯smitted an unpardonable offence by going that extreme. No wonder she told him on the night before he travelled that she doesn¡¯t want to be pregnant.


    It implies she had aborted some pregnancies in the past. But this time, her crime exposed her evil deed.


    ¡°If I do, Rodrigo what will you do? You may be my boss, but I am older than you and you know it¡± Joel retorted back at him.


    Rodrigo stood up and walked to stand a few inches away from Joel and stared at him with eyes red from alcohol and internal emotional breakdown. ¡± Say it again, ask me what I will do, go ahead¡±


    Joel didn¡¯t dare again. He was quiet. Rodrigo would go to the extreme if he says anything that would appear as if he was daring him.


    Rodrigo turned and went away muttering ¡± I thought you said you were older than me¡±


    Cami cried and sobbed quietly. She was too weak to do it loudly again. Her voice is choked. She doesn¡¯t know what she should sob About.


    Is it about her mother and brother who had no ce toy their head or about her mother¡¯s business that he destroyed. How will they cope till Jared gets a job?


    Or is it about the words that Rodrigo said about her? He called her a prostitute he saved from the mire? She doesn¡¯t know if he was hallucinating when he said it or if he was drunk?


    He took her for the first time without her consent and he still has the conscience to call her a whore. He told her he loved her, he would love her alone for the rest of his life.


    But he couldn¡¯t keep to his words for a year, or two or even ten years. But already, he had turned his back against her so soon.


    Love is a scam. It doesn¡¯t exist. It is not real and cannot stand the test of time. But she still feels something for him. She knows what she felt for him was real, as real as touchable.


    He would know one day that everything she did was being scripted. It wasn¡¯t her doing it intentionally, but being remote and she had to do it to save her family.


    Those people were the ones that loved her the most. She can¡¯t trade their lives for a mere title and she cannot betray Rodrigo either.


    When he discovered what happened to those documents she took and the audio recording she did, he would definitely regret what he¡¯s done to her but then, it would be toote.


    When he learnt his mother lied about what she used her for, he would not be able to forgive himself for what he did to her. But then, she would never forgive him for the words he spoke to her and for what he did to destroy her family¡¯s happiness.


    L Campbell had pleaded with her not to tell Rodrigo back then what she said and even made her promise. Only for her to tell her son she collected such an amount of money from her in exchange for her to break up with him.


    How can someone tell a lie and the lips not shake or his voice choked? This is too much for her toprehend. This is maliciousness.


    But she suspected that Emma and her mother would probably be responsible for all that has happened to her and her family. Besides Emma, who else was eager to share or rather possess Rodrigo in her ce?


    Twice she saw the mother and daughter pair smile mischievously. Were they happy with what happened to her or are they responsible for all that has happened.


    Cami sniffled. She hadn¡¯t taken her bath in two days and her entire body still aches. As for her hair, she would cut it off when the opportunity arises.


    Her scalp has sores and she doesn¡¯t know if she can get treatment for it. Her swollen cheeks will return to normalcy after some time.


    Will those rascals let her family go? She certainly knows if they let them go, they woulde find her at least. She wants them to know that she doesn¡¯t regret being in jail to save their lives.


    If the chancees again, she would do it over and over to save them both. They meant a lot to her and no matter what happened, she will love them forever.


    She sniffled and cleaned her tears. She had lost count of how many times she had cleaned her tears. She gently touched her still t belly and caressed it.


    She doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to her child. That¡¯s the only thing from Rodrigo she would cherish for the rest of her life. She would protect it and never let anything happen to it.

 Chapter 41

    Next morning, Eduardo told Jenny to apany him to a certain ce. She didn¡¯t object and said okay. Though she and Eduardo hadn¡¯t cinsumate their wedding, she discovers she was liking him more on each passing day.


    This made her want to question herself if she had gradually fallen in love with him. She admired him and never fails to see him off to his car every morning and say goodbye.


    But since he said they should go somewhere that morning, she got dressed and waited. But she was surprised when Eduardo walked out of his room without the wheelchair that morning.


    A sweet smile escaped her lips. She can¡¯t express it but knew she was happy he was not using a wheelchair again. Eduardo nced at her and saw her staring at his legs.


    It¡¯s not as if she didn¡¯t already know that he was fine, but just faking it that he was cripple. Her excitement was visible and Eduardo smiled too.


    As Eduardo walked ahead of her into the car, she was walking behind and admiring his walking posture that dictates dominance and an aura that cannot be denied.


    Eduardo slipped into the car and Jenny got in through the other door. As soon as she did, Eduardo said he had found the evidence she demanded for.


    He handed her a parcel and asked her to go through at the convenience. If she wants him to do anything else, he should let him know. Meanwhile, he was taking her to a witness whose im cannot be denied.


    Jenny smiled and thanked him. She said she doesn¡¯t know how she would have been now, without him and Eduardo said, she would have still remained the puppet in the Davis family.


    Jenny smiled and gave hisrge palm a soft squeeze. She doesn¡¯t know how to show excitement. Eduardo got that evidence for her and was even taking her to a live witness for that crime.


    They arrived at a house, portable and looking good. Jenny wondered who lives in such a beautiful house. They alighted and the couple walked out together.


    Eduardo took Jenny by the hand and together they walked towards the house. Jenny asked him who was living in that house and Eduardo said she would soon know.


    As they came closer, the door was held for them both to walk in. And the door was shut again. Jenny bsaw a middle aged woman who bowed and greeted Eduardo and did the same with her.


    ¡°Please sit, I will call ma¡¯am¡± the elderly woman dered and soon disappeared to go and get Temi Davies.


    On hearing that Eduardo was waiting in the sitting room, Temi got dressed and was eager toe downstairs. Thest time he came, she made him promise her that he would bring her daughter when he was visiting again and Eduardo said ok.


    Could it be that her daughter was downstairs? She was happy and hurriedly put on a dress. Had she grown taller and more beautiful after this long time they¡¯ve been separated.


    As she came downstairs, she saw her daughter sitting and Eduardo standing and staring at the direction Temi Davies would take. She stood at the top of the stairs and sniffled.


    She wanted to hold back her tears when she sniffled but s, it was loud enough to attract Jenny¡¯s attention. She turned to look in the direction where the sound came from and was dazed.


    She immediately shivered and looked ashen. Out of fear, she stood and gripped Eduardo who stood with his hands in his pants pocket.


    Jenny¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Eduardo¡­ Eduardo¡­ my¡­ my..¡± she seemed to want to melt into Eduardo and disappeared. This was her mother, but in a ghost form.


    Was this the live witness that Eduardo talked about? How possible was that? Her mother was dead and had been buried. How did Eduardo let her ghost live here?


    Eduardo smiled and held her tight to himself. She snuggled into him and he didn¡¯t mind, he smiled and was caressing her hair stead.


    ¡± Calm down wifey. Nothing is abnormal here. Look very well and you will realise that the fellow you are seeing is real..¡± he carefully exined.


    Temisa Davis just couldn¡¯t believe her daughter was going to run away, totally scared of her. She knows her daughter must have thought she was dead.


    Seeing her, she would mistake her for a ghost. She carefully started descending the stairs. She was smiling and at the same, her tears were running down her cheeks. It¡¯s a feeling of unexinable excitement.


    ¡°Jenny dear¡± Temisa Davis called her daughter and came to stand in front of her. She saw her snuggling into Eduardo and she was happy. Her daughter is lucky to be married to this man, her life saver.


    ¡± How are you doing today Mrs Davis?¡± Eduardo asked, caressing his wife¡¯s hair. Jenny raised her head and looked at him. Surprised, he was talking to her mother¡¯s ghost.


    Eduardo shrugged and said ¡± I told you everything is real. I brought you to see your mother and you are behaving like you didn¡¯t miss her after all these years?¡±


    ¡°Thank you Eduardo, I am fine. Thanks for all you did to save my life. It appears my daughter didn¡¯t know that¡±Temisa Davis stated, staring at the back view of her daughter which was turned to her.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes welled up. She looked at Eduardo and thetter winked at her. She carefully turned and faced her mother. For a few seconds, she stood and let the well of tears in her eyes poured.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Temisa Davis stared at her daughter. She was sniffling. She looked at her daughter and saw she had grown up. She¡¯s matured and true to that, she was married happily with such a great man.


    ¡°Mum¡± Jenny finally found her voice and threw herself on her mother. She started sobbing loudly. Never had she imagined she would see her mother again in this life.


    ¡°I will return to pick you wifey, when I leave workter in the day¡± Eduardo dered and before Jenny could say thanks, he had strode out of the house with his long legs.


    Jenny hugged her mother more and started sobbing on her shoulders ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would see you again in this life mother. So you were never dead?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Eduardo saved me at the time when I was supposed to be dead. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I knew I woke up and was told I was saved by a kind hearted man¡­.¡± Temisa Davis went on and narrated everything that happened.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t hold her tears. She was sobbing profusely that made her mother Confused. Why so much sob now? Shouldn¡¯t her daughter be happy that she was back to her strong and healthy self?


    ¡°It¡¯s enough Jenny. I am fine now and we are now reunited with each other¡± Temisa coaxed her.


    ¡± No mother, it¡¯s not about you but Eduardo. I fought him and threatened to divorce him. I used him wrongly and he didn¡¯t say a word of what he¡¯s done to me¡­¡± Jenny exined.


    Temisa Davis held her daughter closer and cleaned her tears. She said she was lucky to have been married to Eduardo. Being married to him is the best thing that will ever happen to her.


    Jenny exined everything to her mother. How she survived after the ident she had with her dad which took her father¡¯s life away.


    How she ended up being Eduardo¡¯s Wife and what circumstances led her to be his wife. The news of her death and how she eavesdropped on Sebrina and her daughter¡¯s Betty¡¯s conversation.


    They wanted her dead. How she naively trusted her uncle. She knew what Sebrina and her uncle Patrick did to her and her dad. She thirst for revenge ande what may, she would make them pay for all they¡¯ve done to her parents.


    Temisa Davis listened as tears welled up in her eyes. She can¡¯t imagine what her daughter had gone through while being in Sebrina¡¯s care. She lost her dear husband because of the evil plot from his own brother and wife?


    She started sobbing. The mother and daughter pair spent a long time sobbing together. It was a happy reunion but they can¡¯t help but mourn the loss of their dear husband and father.


    Temisa told her daughter that Sebrina and her husband would pay for what they have done to them. For murdering her husband and making her suffer so long in the hospital.


    That morning, Cami was weak. She was Indeed without any strength. She was pregnant and going without meals for two days already, she can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Hey girl, how are you today?¡± Cami heard the voiceing from the bunk beside her. She guessed it must be the older woman who she shared the same room with.


    ¡°My name is Kimberly. I am a prisoner like you. And I have spent seven years here¡­¡±Kimberly was saying when Cami was suddenly quiet. Spent seven years already?


    She became worried again and her eyes welled up in tears. Someday she would be saying that also. She was going to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    She cleaned her tears. What was the use of sobbing when tears couldn¡¯t solve her problems. She would resign to fate and live her life best that she can from the hospital.


    ¡°.. helloooo¡± Kimberly yelled at her. How can this girl be so lost that she didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid nor heard her introducing herself.


    Cami shivered as Kimberly¡¯s voice brought her out of her thoughts. She looked at the older woman and knew she could be as old as her mother Sara.


    She forced a smile and it worked as Kimberly smiled back at her. ¡°Hi, Cami is my name¡± she replied and the older woman stood up and walked over to Cami¡¯s bed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any meal yesterday and you cried a lot. I am going to set new rules in this room and you must obey them¡± Kimberly dered.

 Chapter 42

    Cami¡¯s eyes were  wide open in shock. Gush! She¡¯s heard some terrible stories about how some prisoners made life a living hell for new roommates. Isn¡¯t that going to be her lot now?


    The smile on her lips gradually disappeared. Cami waited patiently to hear what the rules would be.


    ¡°Rule number 1:No more sobbing in this room. Reason is because someone out there would be happy that you are sobbing.


    Rule number 2: You will eat and not starve yourself. Reason is because your case has been determined and whether you starve yourself to your death, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Rule number 3: You are not the worst human here. Everyone is here because of a crime. Whether you are innocent or you are guilty. The court dered you guilty and you have to leave yourself to fate.


    Rule number 4: We are each other¡¯s family here. You know why, therees a time when family deserts you and the closest to you bes your family¡­¡± Kimberly outlined and Cami smiled broadly.


    She had thought of something negative but Kimberly was actually educating her. She nodded and sat up wearily. She was famished and felt like she would faint.


    She wanted to stand up but suddenly felt her knees weak and she copsed onto the floor. When Cami opened her eyes again, she was on her bed and Kimberly was by her side.


    ¡°You are awake Cami?¡± She said and kissed her temple. She held her hand and gave it a soft squeeze.


    Cami tried to sit up and Kimberly gave her a support, cing a pillow behind her. ¡°Thank you Kimberly¡± Cami said and felt a little revived.


    Kimberly smiled and nodded. She already knows Cami was likely to be pregnant. She didn¡¯t take her to the clinic but rather forced feed with glucose.


    How can someone not eat for the entire day? She would copse because she has no strength and anyone could.


    ¡°You would take something. I will take you to the cafeteriater but now, take more glucose¡± Kimberly urged and Cami took it.


    She became lively. The glucose helped and carefully he helped Cami to her feet and requested that she should take her meal, taking her time and feeding her.


    That morning, Eduardo decided he would have to go and find his sister. He was working on a project and as soon as he was done, he would travel out of the country and go to City A, if perhaps he would find his sister.


    He calleuke toe over and give him the feedback of what he told him to do. When Luke came and sat before him, he sighed audibly and nced at his brother.


    He told his brother how Betty disappeared into thin air and her mother imed to be looking for her. He only told her toe along for a DNA test for the unborn child. From there, the final verdict can be determined.


    But he couldn¡¯t find her for days. That means something isn¡¯t right. Well, he would sit and wait until Betty returned and agreed with his opinion.


    Eduardo smiled. He smelled a rat. Didn¡¯t the mother and daughter pair came to his office to threaten him? But now she suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    What were they thinking when they came to his office to threaten him? Those people are so annoying.


    ¡± I need to go and search for our sister. Wouldn¡¯t it be so amazing if she gets to Meet with her family?¡± Eduardo asked, imagining what it would be like to see and hold his sister in his arms.


    ¡± It¡¯s going to be great brother. I can¡¯t wait to see that daye when she bes the young miss of the Anderson family¡± Luke replied.


    The two brothers smiled. Eduardo dered his intentions to visit City A in a month¡¯s time when he might have been through with the acquisition of the contract he was working on.


    Luke said he would go with him. It would be easier for them both to find her rather than him alone, but Eduardo said no. They both couldn¡¯t leave thepany at the same time.


    Luke then gave up. He said he wished him well and hoped he would find their sister soon. He looked forward to being United with his sister in this life.


    Jared opened his eyes and saw his mother sitting by his bedside. He looked weak and fragile. His body ached and he felt a ster on his left eye.


    He remembered everything that happened. To his sister and how he was manhandled by Rodrigo¡¯s men. He saw his mother¡¯s puffy face and knew nothing good had happened about his sister¡¯s case.


    ¡°Mum,¡± Jared called. He knew his mother was awake but she looked worried and depressed. She probably couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that Cami¡¯s still in jail.


    Sara heard Jared called her and looked in the direction of the patient bed where Jaredid. She smiled faintly and came to hold his hand.


    ¡± Are you alright now Jared?¡± Sara asked and answered the question in her heart. He looked so weak and pale, how can he be alright?


    ¡± Yes mum, I am fine. How are you too?¡± Jared asked, appearing cheerful to lift his mother¡¯s mood. He knew he was not happy with the pain he was feeling.


    Sara smiled. She knew he was lying. He lied to make her cheerful. She nodded and yed along with him.


    That was when the doctor walked in and Joel followed closely behind. Seeing Jared was awake, Joel smiled and said ,¡± you are awake buddy?¡±


    ¡± I am Joel. Thanks for being concerned,¡¯ Jared appreciated. He wanted to stand up, but felt a sharp pain by his side while the doctor and Joel told him to rx.


    ¡± You have a few broken ribs. So you need to be careful¡± Joel said and helped him lie back on the bed.


    Broken ribs? Jared suddenly became sad. This was the extent to which Rodrigo went with him? That guy is brutal and without a conscience. How could his sister have been able to put up with him all these months when they were together?


    The doctor examined Jared and said his bandage on his left eye would be removed but he would have to depend on medicated sses to use that eye properly.


    He would be ced on admission for another five days to ensure his inner injury was out of danger and the broken ribs have healed to a significant rate.


    The doctor then left and Joel promised to see to the hospital bills. He gave Sara a key and told her to return to that apartment when Jared is fine.


    He mighte to check them again or may not. Depends on Rodrigo¡¯s activities for the next couple of days. But he would ensure to visit them as often as he can.


    When he wanted to leave, Sara asked ¡± why are you helping us?¡± She wondered if Joel wasn¡¯t the same man that works with that fellow who is void of emotions and feeling.


    That question made Joel pause. He wasn¡¯t expecting to be asked such a question. Why was he helping them? He asked himself that question and then got the right answer.


    ¡°Because Cami is my friend,¡± he answered with a smile. Sara nodded and said thanks as he watched Joel leave and a lone tear fell off her eyes.


    ¡± What happened to Cami mum?¡± Jared asked. Sara sniffled before telling Jared everything that happened. How Cami yed along with those kidnappers and how Rodrigo took his revenge on her.


    When Sara told him that earlier in the day, Rodrigo had announced his engagement to Emma Martins in two days time, she couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing profusely.


    Why does Cami have to suffer such fate? Such a kind hearted girl. This was too much for a single person to bear in this life. The news of her life was flying around on social media.


    Everyone in City A had known that she was adopted after being found on a dunghill where her parents had left her. Who had Cami offended in her previous that jinxed her so much.


    She is her daughter. It doesn¡¯t matter what DNA she carries in her blood. She¡¯s the daughter he had but didn¡¯t conceive. She¡¯s a daughter that she would prefer to have in her next life.


    Jared¡¯s eyes went red. Cami can never do anything that she was said to have done. Someone else did it but remoted her to be the culprit.


    She did that to save them. She must have preferred to be jailed than to see them killed or tortured. What evil had they done to deserve such fate?


    His mother¡¯s business was gone. Their home was no more all courtesy of Rodrigo Campbell. What a terrible human that fellow is.


    He had done his worst when he had his men brutalise him while he stood and watched. This guy was void of conscience and he had shown who he truly was, a demon.


    He was getting engaged to Cami¡¯s rival. That¡¯s nice then. He probably never loved Cami otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been too much in a hurry to be engaged to her rival in love.


    What for, to hurt Cami? He would one day regret his actions but when he does, it would be toote for him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to repair the damages he had caused, no matter how hard he tries.


    The evening when Eduardo went to pick Jenny, she was so happy. Spending an entire day with her mother had filled her with enough memories that wouldst for a lifetime.


    She threw herself on him and hugged him for a long time. She doesn¡¯t know what to say, or how to apologise to him for what she¡¯s said to him back then.


    Eduardo held her, circling his hand around her waist and smiling ¡± How have you been wifey?¡± Eduardo asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡± Call me darling¡± Jenny requested and Eduardoughed out loud. He didn¡¯t expect she would say that and it surprised him.


    ¡± Hmmmm how about I call you honey?¡± He asked and Jenny nodded. Temisa Davis was happy. She was smiling and her eyes were clouded with tears already.


    ¡± But I will call sweetheart henceforth¡± Jenny told him and Eduardo shrugged. She could call him Eduardo if that is what she wants.


    ¡°I still want you here Ms Temisa. When it¡¯s time, you have those bad people Arrested who made you a widow..¡± Eduardo dered.

 Chapter 43

    Jenny nced at Eduardo, he seemed to be busy, checking on things on his phone or probably browsing. She kept ncing at him for the upteenth time before finally calling his attention.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡± Jenny called. It sounds sweet to call Eduardo like that. She wants to call him like that henceforth and forever, her sweetheart.


    ¡°Mm¡­ mm¡± Eduardo grunted and raised his head to look at her. His face was expressionless. He saw her eyes brightened and full of humour. It was contagious and he smiled too.


    ¡± Thank you¡± Jenny blurted those two words. Her eyes were teary but it was that of excitement. She doesn¡¯t know how to repay him for his kindness.


    ¡± For what?¡± Eduardo asked. She is happy and the way she was being teary, it¡¯s like her heart was filled with gratitude and she doesn¡¯t know how to express it.


    ¡°For everything. For saving my mother and keeping her safe. I knew I used you in the past¡­¡± she was saying and her voice was bing choked when Eduardo simply ced his long slim finger on her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. You are my wife. Should you be thanking me for anything?¡± Eduardo asked. Without waiting for her to answer, he pulled her to himself, an act that Jenny willingly agreed with.


    Emma was more than excited. She was going to be Rodrigo¡¯s woman finally. This was a dreame through. He had made the announcement himself that he was getting engaged with her.


    E couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction as she shared in her daughter¡¯s joy. Now, things were going to fall into ce for them. That poor brat Should never have messed up with her and her daughter. She¡¯s nobody to share Rodrigo with her daughter Emma.


    Anyways, she was going to meet L as they agreed. She told her daughter she was going to see her future mother iw and E said Okay.


    L was already waiting in the private room she paid for. E would arrive soon and tell her how she did everything soplicated and Rodrigo didn¡¯t sense anything wrong.


    Rodrigo had always been a smart guy. Her fears had been that he would discover a loophole and investigate. But he didn¡¯t, rather he went to the extreme, doing terrible things to hurt the innocent girl.


    All she wanted was to separate her from Rodrigo. But what she was going through at the time and what her family had lost was not part of her idea.


    She didn¡¯t sign to that. Someone cannot suffer so innocently and her family share in such suffering and torture and yet the the used was innocent.


    It wasn¡¯t quite long, E walked in dressed gorgeously and shut the door behind them. She took her seat opposite L and the two women smiled at each other.


    L poured E a drink and poured herself too. They cheered together and drank their juice. The look of happiness in E¡¯s face was understood by L: Rodrigo was getting engaged to her daughter.


    ¡± Tell me how you did it?¡± L went straight. She has been waiting to know about how it all was nned. She wants to know if murdering Ambrose Kelvin was also real and part of their plot.


    ¡°Nothing special. We had someone mastermind the whole thing and it appears real¡± E said, skipping the part of her family¡¯s kidnap.


    She knows the likes of L. She would frown. What she wanted was getting her daughter in front of Rodrigo and ensuring only her matters to him. Whatever L thinks was her sole business.


    ¡°So simple? What about Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s death?¡± L asked and E said, he was not dead but will be out of reach for the time being.


    She would not mention that he was out of the country already. That information was not necessary.


    L sighed. That means Cami will not stay long in jail. Once Ambrose Kelvines out of hiding, Cami will be free.


    The two women drank happily. No harm done. The few days Cami has to stay in jail is to teach her a lesson not to drag position and privileges with the rich and ssic people.


    Rodrigo is beyond her. She doesn¡¯t fit into his ss. She should take her miserable self to someone of her ss and status.


    L remembered something Vital, and asked ¡°what about the documents she took, where are they?¡± that documents are more important than the union of Rodrigo with Emma.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will give them to you tomorrow or after the engagement if I don¡¯t get to see you tomorrow. They are with me¡± E said and L gave her a thumbs up.


    They drank to the future of being inw¡¯s forever. They were happy and L soon dered she was leaving. Taking her bag she asked ¡± did Cami really had an abortion?¡±


    She knew her son tortures that girl a lot. She might be pregnant with her grand child then. But E waved it off. ¡°There is no pregnancy and no abortion either. All was part of the plot¡±


    If L knows that Cami was indeed pregnant, the woman might blow off all they¡¯veboured for. She wasn¡¯t going to give her the chance to do so.


    That night Cami felt troubled in her dreams. She saw Rodrigo walking down the aisle with Emma. Then suddenly it was Felix Freeman and Emma. Her dreams were getting interwoven and she saw Rodrigo sliding a ring through Emma¡¯s finger when she woke up with a start.


    Jared remained in the hospital. He saw and heard the news of Rodrigo¡¯s engagement to Emma Martins. Both he and his mother just watched on and couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Sara had gone to jail twice and Requested to see Cami but she was denied that right. She was told Cami¡¯s atrocities were so grave that she was not going to be allowed to see anyone.


    Sara cried, exined, pleaded but not worked. It was only when her sobbing was much that she was told to go and plead with Rodrigo Campbell, the richest young dude in the country.


    Sara didn¡¯t dare. She then knew that Rodrigo had forbidden anyone from seeing Cami. She returned and told Jared and thetter said she shouldn¡¯t.


    If she does, Rodrigo would have her killed. She should wait until he has be fine, he would try and get awyer who would help them plead not guilty.


    Jared said if Rodrigo could do this to him, it is certain he would instruct his bodyguards to shoot a bullet through her skull.


    That way he folded their arms and waited for the day when the engagement would be done. What can they do, they are poor and cannot withstand such a ruthless man like Rodrigo.


    The day of the engagement was the worst day for Rodrigo. He woke upte and got ready to go to work. He had no rest for days.


    He had done terrible things to Cami and her family but he was feeling more hurt than when he heard the news of her abortion. Why was he feeling so terrible?


    Whatever it is, he must ensure that he tortured her. The engagement was so to hurt her. It never came from his mind, even if he never was going to be happy with Emma, he was going ahead with her.


    This was never part of his n. He never thought a day woulde without Cami by his side. But she pushed him to this point and he would deal with her as much as she¡¯s done to him.


    She¡¯s made him not to believe in love again. Surely she would pay for breaking his trust to her. She would pay and live in regrets for the rest of her life.


    The engagement took ce that evening. It was going to go live on various Television stations and all the social media. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to make it so lousy and publicised, what Cami had done had really created interest in all that he does.


    But he would ensure Cami got the photos that evening. She would sleep that night with pain in her heart and would wIe up with tears in her eyes.


    Rodrigo couldn¡¯t do anything that whole day besides smoking heavily and drinking in the office. Joel didn¡¯t say anything to him about Cami since the first night they argued about it.


    He saw him and shook his head. How can someone torture himself so much simply because he is trying to hurt someone? He knew this was done to get revenge on Cami.


    He wanted to see Cami and ask her what happened but Rodrigo had bribed the warders and the magistrate to ce such a restraining order on seeing her.


    There¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it. He returned but asked that they deliver his message to her. Those warders just shrugged and he knew they wouldn¡¯t.


    After doing such terrible things, he was suffering himself. He doesn¡¯t understand how some people actually behave. But he won¡¯t say anything again except when his opinion was asked.


    E has dressed her daughter up in a beautiful,test designer gown. The dress was made by the best fashion designer in Spain.


    It was actually imported and it costs millions of dors. She would give it whatever it takes, this was her daughter¡¯s engagement to the richest and most handsome dude in City A.


    Emma wore gold, pure gold jewellery. The highest carat of gold, made by a best jewellery Company and that is the only made of such jewellery.


    She must look special and sophisticated. She can¡¯t afford to appear with anything less than the best and most expensive.


    Her make up was done by a makeup artist and she looked so beautiful and morous. She was going to be engaged to Rodrigo and she hopes he chose her as his soulmate from deep down his heart.


    As she got into the car with her parents, her father asked ¡°I have been having this ufortable feeling since this whole incident happened between Rodrigo and Cami Dickson.


    Do you by chance have anything to do with all that happened to her?¡± Martin was worried. Why the sudden decision of Rodrigo to be engaged to Emma?


    He rejected her and said he loved that girl alone. But now that things suddenly went sour between them, he came back to Emma and wants to be engaged to her.


    Was he using Emma to get back at Cami? Was it a game of revenge or he truly was interested in his daughter now? Everything seemed unclear to him. But he needed to be sure his daughter had no hands in all that happened to Cami.


    ¡°How can you ask Emma such a question , Martin¡¯s? Emma is a pure inside heart and has never done anything bad in her life. Don¡¯t you even trust your own daughter anymore!¡± E defended.


    Martins shrugged and said ¡°I hope so¡±. Emma said nothing. Her Mother had spoken in her defence. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in self defence than her mother had done.


    Rodrigo was thest to arrive at the venue. L was already feeling worried. She was scared that Rodrigo would suddenly change his mind and not show up.


    Joel was his assistant and definitely needed to be with him. He knew if it wasn¡¯t for Rodrigo¡¯s high tolerance for alcohol, he would have been staggering already.


    But he still looked fine andpost. As he alighted from the car, Joel said ¡± You can still change your mind Rodrigo, if you know this is hurting you¡± he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Rodrigo gave him a sterning nce and hissed. He suddenly became the focus of cameras and spotlight. Suddenly he remembered there was no ring.


    ¡°Get me a ring as fast as possible¡± he whispered to Joel and thetter cannot contain the excitement in him.


    He was getting engaged and had no ring? Engagement without a ring, how amusing. But he tried his best not tough out loud. He actually remembered but didn¡¯t bother to ask him if he already had the ring.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Rodrigo but I have a running stomach, I need to go to the nearest restroom¡± Joel said and walked away. They went and stood far behind and watched the show of Revenge that Rodrigo had put up that he called an engagement party.


    Since there was no one to get him the ring, Rodrigo went ahead. It doesn¡¯t matter. They would get engaged like that. That fellow Joel was being deliberate, he was not having a running stomach.


    Each step of Rodrigo was being captured. He looked expressionless and looked around as he walked the red carpet to Meet Emma on the other end.


    When he reached her, he smiled and took her hand, her fingers intertwining with his. He was being deliberate, he knew he was going to send a copy of those photos to Cami. So he made it appear as real as possible.


    Everyone was pping and cheering them up. They were saying they look good together¡­

 Chapter 44

    Sara and Jared watched from the hospital. The both said nothing to the show of shame being disyed by Rodrigo.


    Jared was bitter, he gnashed his teeth silently. What was good about this guy besides hai riches and handsomeness. Why did Cami ever fall for such a guy?


    She is too pure hearted to have rolled along with this monster. She was in this mess today because of him. Whoever kidnapped them and made her do all she was used of, did it because of this demon of a guy.


    They all in a family were dragged into it. One day he would take revenge on Rodrigo for everything he¡¯s done to his sister. It may take years, but he would pay for it and at that time, he would regret what he¡¯s done.


    Sara med herself. After that ident Cami had, she didn¡¯t like Rodrigo and detested him. It was she who told her to ept his kindness, considering what he¡¯s done to help her recover.


    Had she known, she would have just thanked Rodrigo or gradually took his expenses as loan. They would have paid it to some extent already. But It Was she who told her good of him and now that the Imbecile had shown his true colours, she couldn¡¯t salvage the whole situation.


    They watched as Rodrigo got engaged and was locked in a long passionate kiss with Emma. It was too real to be faked. It was long while everyone apuded them.


    A tear fell off Sara¡¯s eyes and she sniffled. Jared didn¡¯t bother to calm her, he let her sob quietly when he tried to maintain his posture as a man.


    It waste and Cami hadid on her bed. It¡¯s been days now and her mother hadn¡¯te to check on her. Were they really murdered? Has anything happened to them?


    She was worried. She needs to know what happened to her mother and brother. She can¡¯t afford to be the reason for anything bad happening to them.


    If she didn¡¯t get any news from them, she would ask to see them. Any one of them would do. She just wants to know they are fine.


    But suddenly she heard her name ¡°Cami Dickson¡± the warder in charge of the night shift called her name. Before she could answer, Kimberly jumped up.


    ¡°Why are you disturbing her sleep? Don¡¯t you know she is sleeping already?¡± She asked, already used to Cami and wants to protect from being bullied.


    ¡± Mind your business Kimberly¡± the warder warned and looked at the quietly lying Cami without any traces of emotions.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t mind my business, what would you do, eehh tell me¡± Kimberly asked, shutting her chest forward and ready for a fight.


    Cami smiled secretly. Where did such an elderly woman get the strength to fight? This woman never ceases to amaze her.


    ¡± Mtcheeew, I didn¡¯te for you Kimberly. You such a lousy woman¡± the warder said and threw a brown envelope towards Cami and walked away.


    ¡± If you dare disturb my goddaughter again, I will punch your face¡± Kimberly threatened but the warden had already gone without looking back.


    Cami sat up and held therge brown envelope. She felt it and it appears it¡¯s pictures. Kimberly walked over and felt it too.


    ¡± It¡¯s pictures, check them dear¡± she said and returned toy down on her bed. Cami shrugged and carefully tore the brown envelope.


    She took out a paper first and recognised the writing. It was Rodrigo¡¯s handwriting ¡± This is a tip of the iceberg. I won¡¯t rest until I see you pay for terminating the life of my unborn child and ruining my trust and love for you..¡±


    She squinted. He was capitalising on the fake report that said she aborted a pregnancy? He thinks so unhealthy of her


    She brought out the pictures from the envelope and immediately saw the part where Rodrigo walked to meet Emma and intertwined their fingers together.


    She was dazed. He was going out with her already? He took her to a social gathering? He couldn¡¯t even wait for her to be behind bars before aligning with her?


    Shouldn¡¯t he investigate the whole thing? Where is his bravery and intelligence? He had suddenly lost them because he had someone already beckoning to him?


    She wanted to push the pictures aside but felt apulsion to see the entire pictures. She then started looking through.


    Each one makes her feel more terrible than thest one. Until she saw the final one. It was too much for Cami to take. She started sobbing profusely.


    She had lost him forever. Nothing was ever going to happen to them again. She lost him to Emma, to that she-devil. She looked at the picture again and saw Rodrigo in deep kiss with Emma.


    It was exactly like it used to be with her when he was happy and wanted to get intimate with her. What¡¯s all these that Rodrigo had done?


    He was engaged to Emma. He promised to be engaged to her and not Emma. He promised it can only be her that he would get engaged to, but he did it with Emma.


    What about the promise he made to her? What of the good times they spent together, their excitement, their love making, theirughter, their promises and how he told her he wants her to be pregnant.


    He had Soon forgotten that? How can he forget so soon except it was not real, not genuine back then. He faked it.


    She was pregnant and he was nowhere to be found. He¡¯s always wanted her to be pregnant and now he tortures her and his unborn child because someone framed her that she had an abortion.


    She touched her belly and caressed it ¡°your father has betrayed us, he¡¯s gone to get engaged to another woman. Now, it¡¯s just you and I, he¡¯s no longer a part of our life.


    You are the only thing I have now in this whole world. Whatever happens, don¡¯t leave me ¡­.¡±Cami¡¯s voice choked and Kimberly suddenly stood up and came to her.


    She heard what she said and how she caressed her belly and her motherly emotions were let loose. She held Cami and for a long time didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cam was sobbing. She almost sobbed too but held her tears in check. She checked the pictures and knew certainly that man in happy moments with another woman in that photo was her child¡¯s father.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I was framed and he believed them..¡± Cami blurted. She exined to Kimberly everything that happened without thetter asking her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She can¡¯t hold it on in her heart alone. She needed to share her feeling of heartbreak with someone else. This is the end of her and Rodrigo¡¯s love.


    Kimberly understood her. She definitely loves this guy in the photo. She had hoped that he would realise that she was innocent but on the contrary, he went farther in hurting her.


    Kimberly told her to stop sobbing. It will only take time but no matter how fast lies can go, someday truth will overtake it and prevail.


    She will eventually be vindicated. But how soon is what she cannot assure her but certainly she would be found guilty and her man will return to her.


    But Cami shook her head. If she was set free that day, there is no chance for Rodrigo anymore in her life. His Chapter in her life had ended.


    She loves him, yes, and she still very well loves him but she was done with such a man whose promises don¡¯t go beyond his lips.


    While Cami was feeling hurt, Rodrigo was having his own share of the heartache. His chauffeur drove him home after the engagement party and as usual, Joel apanied him home first.


    But from the moment Rodrigo came out of the hotel, he lost thest bit of peace he had. He was in trouble. He didn¡¯t have anything for Emma, but he kissed her as he ought not, all because he wants Cami to see it and feel hurt.


    Right inside the car, he started drinking. Everyone around him knew Rodrigo was having some troubles, which he couldn¡¯t share. He was restless, why did he send those pictures to her, why?


    By the time they arrived home, his eyes were red and he just sank into the sofa. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping in his room because somehow, it smelled of Cami.


    He pulled his tie off and threw his jacket on the floor. This is terrible. He was sweating and restless. ¡± Cami why?¡± he muttered to himself.


    What about the promise he made to her? He told her he would be engaged to her, it wasn¡¯t quite two weeks when he made thest promise. He loves her very much but why did he treat her the way he did?


    It was at such a critical time that his senior security official came to inform him about something important.


    ¡°President Campbell, I need to bring to your notice that Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s¡­¡± he hadn¡¯t finished talking when Rodrigo yelled at him.


    ¡°Enough! Get out of my sight. Go and handle what is your responsibility and let me be. I need space, get out!¡± He yelled at him.


    The security looked at himself and was lost. Why is the boss taking it so personal? He was just going to tell him that Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s remains was missing.


    Without another word, he turned back and went away. If the boss ever asks him any question in the future, he would remind him that he was the one who sent him away.


    He would have just called his girlfriend and asked her to tell her co aplice to deliver the corpse of the deceased in their custody.


    Joel had closed for the day. That fellow seemed to care less about Rodrigo¡¯s emotions these days. Rodrigo thought and just shrugged as he took the bottle of alcohol to his mouth again, belching in between.


    Cami sob the entire night. Why was she ever given birth? Who are her parents, the Imbeciles who gave her life? She wants to curse them.


    It was better that she was never born. Why does she have to keep experiencing the same thing over and over. First, it was Felix Freeman.


    He jilted her suddenly and was married to her friend. Now, Rodrigo. His own was more terrible than Felix Freeman. He ruined her and made her family homeless.


    Now, he went ahead and was engaged to her worst rival. Emma won, and she lost to her. She seeded and Rodrigo had paved the way for a better future for himself and Emma.


    She wants to end it, she just wants to die and save herself from future sorrow and pain. She wished that death would take her away. She would find rest in death than be alive and experiencing such a terrible fate.


    Kimberly calmed her down and told her everything will be fine. She said she should take her mind off Rodrigo and pretend as if she never Knows him.


    It was going to be hard but if she can master it, she would find peace and not get disturbed anymore. He coaxed her and it was past midnight before Cami finally dozed off but tears remained in her eyes.


    Two dayster, Jared was discharged from the hospital. They had nowhere else to go besides the apartment Joel had offered them.


    When they got there, they found a middle aged woman who was there. She seemed to be waiting for them and took them in.


    She introduced herself as the house help Joel had hired to take care of the apartment until their arrival. She helped them to get settled and remained there for two days before she left.


    Jared was not perfectly fine, but at least, he could walk around slowly while he remained on the path to total recovery.


    Sara had no rest. She went with Jared to try and see Cami but she wasn¡¯t allowed still. She can¡¯t remain like this, doing nothing to help save her daughter from jail.


    She went to the bank and withdrew all her savings to find awyer. She met three attorneys that told her they could help her but because the case was rted to Rodrigo Campbell, they were not willing to be involved thereby putting themselves on his ck list.


    She started sobbing again. No one was going to help her save her daughter? No one was willing toe to her aid. Cami was innocent and yet, she was suffering so much.


    Jared contacted a few friends who arewyers but it was the same story. They gave up. What else can they do, they were not allowed to see her neither was there any attorney who epted to defend her.


    ¡°Godmother, can you help me find out if my mother and brother are fine? I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time now¡± Cami asked Kimberly.


    She hade to take Kimberly as her godmother. She was gradually getting used to her new life. What else can she do if she doesn¡¯t ept whates before her.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten about Rodrigo but knew they would meet again one day, and she doesn¡¯t know where he would put his face when he sees her.


    It might take years and it may be till her old age when grey hairs all covered her hair, but she knows she would meet Rodrigo again!

 Chapter 45

    ¡°I will help you find out,¡±Kimberly answered. They were on the field and Kimberly told her not to get worked up, she was going to affect the baby.


    Cami nodded and smiled. While others were exercising, she sat and watched them. If she wasn¡¯t having Kimberly as her godmother, she would have been tortured or called to a fight, but her godmother was always shelding her.


    As Cami ran her hand over her belly, she became sobered again. She remembered being so excited When she discovered she was pregnant.


    She wouldn¡¯t have believed if someone had told her that she would be carrying the pregnancy when in jail. And that the baby¡¯s father would not know about him.


    Kimberly disappeared and less than twenty minutester, she returned and pulled Cami aside, ¡°your mother had been here several times, but she was not allowed to see you. Guess who caused the restrictions?¡±


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± Cami blurted. She knew no one was so powerful to restrict his mother and brother froming to see her except Rodrigo.


    She knows Rodrigo¡¯s ruthlessness and k iws what he was capable of doing. She was d anyways that her mother was safe and her brother was not hurt. What more can make her belly sweeter than to hear that her family was doing well.


    She said, everything is going to be alright. She can vouch for her dear family that they would get her out of jail, despite the fact that they are poor, they would get help and give their own version of the story.


    Everyone will then know what happened to them and corrte it with her behaviour. She then would find people who believed she was innocent but was merely remote.


    Sara, now depressed and working, decided to go and see Rodrigo. He has to listen to her and hear her out. Cami is being punished for what she didn¡¯t really do.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As she approached thepany, she was stopped and asked why she wanted to see the President. She said she was Cami¡¯s mother and needed to see Rodrigo.


    The security exchanged nces and looked her head to toes, she dared toe to see Rodrigo and had the mind to address herself as Cami¡¯s mother.


    Without asking any questions further, they let her go in. When she walked into Rodrigo¡¯s office, she was dazed to find Emma sitting on the exquisite sofa, while Rodrigo appeared to be busy behind the desk.


    Thetter raised his head and saw Sara standing before him. The fury in him rose to it¡¯s bottle neck. How dare this filthy woman walk into his office and she wasn¡¯t restrained?


    ¡± Rodrigo I need to talk to you about Cami¡­¡± at the mention of the name Cami, Emma¡¯s irritation was obvious as she eyed Sara and yelled at her to stop.


    ¡± I knew you would be rted to that criminal. Your poor outlook and shabby cheap clothes can only be worn by ssless people like you.


    Who gave you the effrontery to Walk in here and im to talk to Rodrigo about Cami. I am Rodrigo¡¯s fiance and I would not tolerate filthy things like you to trouble him henceforth.


    Cami had been convicted and she would spend the rest of her life in jail for all she did to my fiance and this wholepany. Now, use the door!¡± Emma bellowed, hissing between gritted teeth.


    Sara just stared at Emma. This little girl talks to her rudely. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know she didn¡¯t dress well, but Rodrigo had burnt down her house with everything she they¡¯ve got.


    ¡± If your finance hadn¡¯t burnt down my house and my entire properties, maybe I would have dressed better¡­¡± Sara retorted and then turned to face Rodrigo but she stunned when he ordered her:


    ¡± If you dare Walk through that door into my office next time, I will have you handle exactly how I did to your son. I will forgive you this first time, but don¡¯t dare it a second time¡±


    Sara was spellbound. Rodrigo could talk to her like this? Isn¡¯t he the same Rodrigo she had always known? This fellow sitting behind the desk had a striking semnce with Rodrigo she used to know but definitely not the same personality.


    ¡± Rodrigo, it¡¯s me Sara. You really meant those words after causing so much harm to us? Are you really going to treat me like you treated Jared? What hase over you¡­¡± that was thest word Sara said before Emma came forward and pped her across the face.


    That action was disapproved by Rodrigo but for the sake of the present time, he didn¡¯t caution her and Emma raised her hand to p Sara again when Rodrigo said ¡± let her be my dear. Why waste your energy on peasants like this?¡±


    Sara looked at Emma. A woman who pped someone who is as old as her mother would never make a great wife. Someday she would do the same to Rodrigo¡¯s mother.


    She looked at Rodrigo and saw him staring at him in hostility. His face was frowned, giving off a cold aura. As quietly as she hade, Sara turned and went away.


    She shouldn¡¯t havee like Jared said. She didn¡¯t know she was going to meet this arrogant bitch in his office. If it was Rodrigo alone, perhaps she would have been able to talk some senses into him.


    But his so-called fiance had ruined everything. That girl pped her? She would never forget that act and she would never forgive until she saw her pay for what she did.


    As soon as Sara left, Rodrigo couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore. Emma shouldn¡¯t have pped Cami¡¯s mother. Sara could pass as her mother. That¡¯s too uncultured of her.


    He just hoped he wouldn¡¯t spend the rest of his life in regrets. Emma is not his kind of woman but Cami had pushed him this far or rather he had gone this extent because he wants to hurt her.


    When Emma suddenly perceived that Rodrigo was suddenly cold towards her, she went to him and caressed his shoulder  ¡± We need to go lunch sweetheart¡± trying to get herself back on his good side.


    Cami remained in prison and soon a month had passed. Kimberly had treated her scalp for her and the wound was healed. The hair there was beginning to grow back.


    She had now felt a home. No matter what happens, she¡¯s spent a month already and very soon, she will count months and her baby will be born.


    She was now three months and a week gone. She never ceased to be amazed at how strong she had be within the shortest possible time.


    Kimberly was always protective of her and wouldn¡¯t let her get bullied. She ensured that Cami gets her portion of the meal everyday.


    Cami had be Kimberly¡¯s goddaughter and everyone knows that. No one messed up around her or with her without having Kimberly to contend with.


    Few dayster, Kimberly was summoned up to the superintendent¡¯s office. She was given a document to sign and she did. Then she was told she had obtained a state pardon.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. State what? Pardon? She¡¯s free and could go home now? She ced her hands on her chest to calm the sudden heart beats that had increased.


    She was asked to meet her rtives who hade to fetch her. As Kimberly walked out, she saw her son and her eyes welled up in tears.

 Chapter 46

    Her son was now a grown up and beside him stood ady whose baby bump was protruding. They held hands and Kimberly didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that her son was married and expecting a baby.


    ¡°Mother?¡±, ¡± Son¡± the son and mother pair spoke simultaneously. The son ran towards her and lifted her off her feet and swirled around ¡± I missed you so much mother¡± he eximed.


    Cami waited for Kimberly¡¯s return for hours and she never returned. That was how she waited an entire day and Kimberly never returned to her room.


    Cami perceived that she had been set free. It was sudden that she couldn¡¯t return to say goodbye. She wished Kimberly a good life as she returned to enjoy her freedom.


    Perhaps one day, she will also be free again. And then she would go and find Kimberly. She slept that night lonely as the memory of the past flooded her mind and she sobbed until she slept off.


    The following days became hell for Cami. She was being tortured by those who were enemies to Kimberly. They imed they won¡¯t give her a chance to be another Kimberly.


    Cami endured the torture, attacks and molestation. She wants to hold on because of her baby. She just can sumbed to desperation or the thoughts of suicide that kepting to her mind.


    When she give birth to her baby, she might choose then tomit suicide, but for the time being, she would hold on.


    Jared was now fully recovered. With the help of Joel, he got a job with an agency and started working. He needed to provide for his mother and himself.


    He had told his mother that when he saved a little money, he would help her start her coffee business again. It¡¯s just them two alone.


    He would keep saving until he¡¯s able to hire an internationalwyer who would help them get Cami out. He won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s sister is free again.


    In City B, Eduardo had concluded on his project and contract. He¡¯s obtained what he was pursuing and now had a discussion with his parents. He would leave in two weeks time to find his sister.


    Aunt ra had insisted that she was either running City A or she was dead already. But they all hope she didn¡¯t die. That they found her and brought her home to be with her family.


    Steve Anderson was happy and said he was going to call his friend, the prime minister of City A to help in every way possible.


    Eduardo said okay. They were family friends before Gaius Swaras went back to his country and contested for the position of a prime minister and he won.


    Justin Swaras is Eduardo¡¯s friend. Though thetter was a year older than him, they were best of friends and despite the distance between them, they remained in close contact.


    Susan¡¯s Joy Knows no bound. Eduardo was going to find his sister, she hopes he found her. That he would return with her and not that she¡¯s no longer alive.


    Everything put in ce, Eduardo was preparing to visit City A. Luke also was excited and would have loved to go with him but his brother insisted that he stayed behind and took care of thepany.


    Rodrigo was feeling suffocated already. Emma¡¯s extravacacy was almost choking him. Twice she had fired his cook and servants and brought in her own choice of cook and servants.


    The entirepany now Knows that he was engaged. She unts herself around and scolds everyone and anyone who does not bow to her.


    She even moved into Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion and ordered the servants to address her as Young madam. She was going to be married in a couple of days time and therefore, they should ord her that respect truly.


    L had pressured Rodrigo to be married as soon as possible and raise kids. It would help him get over his past and be concentrated on his wife and family.


    Emma also coaxed him to approve of it and reluctantly, Rodrigo agreed and the wedding is taking ce in two weeks from that day.


    Preparation was in earnest and everywhere, the news of Rodrigo¡¯s wedding wasing up. His picture and that of Emma be the front page of all magazines.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t trouble Cami again but asked that no one should visit her again. In the public he appears to have forgotten about Cami but privately he never stopped grieving in his heart.


    He loves her, he still loves her but he has gotten to a point of no return. He will forever cherish the memories of their past together. That is all he has to live with.


    He definitely would divorce Emma even if they were married. He knows she¡¯s rude and arrogant and does whatever is right only in her own sight and has no regards for anyone.


    She had once fired Joel but for that he stood against her and told her she has no right to decide those he employed. It has caused a rift between them and now, she is picking a quarrel with him.


    Rodrigo arrived home from thepany that day and met Emma in the sitting room waiting for him. Her presence nauseated him alot and he was going to walked past her to the stairs when she said ¡°we need to talk¡±


    Rodrigo paused and looked at her. He said okay and needed to freshen up first. But Emma stood up and went after him.


    Rodrigo doesn¡¯t use the master bedroom anymore. Each time he stepped into it, it reminded him of Cami and it appeared her smell still lingers there.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For reasons he doesn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t allow the servants to empty the room of all Cami¡¯s things in there. Or they should have put a strong potent air freshener in the room to suppress any traces of Cami¡¯s scent.


    As he stepped into the room he now uses, Emma followed and shut the door behind.


    ¡± I told you I wasing after I freshen up. Why did you follow me here?¡± Rodrigo asked, feeling irritated already.


    ¡± What¡¯s the use of waiting? I will just wait and let you freshen up and let¡¯s talk¡± Emma dered and climbed into Rodrigo¡¯s bed.


    Rodrigo frowned and stared at her with hostility ¡°Are you crazy or something? What are you doing on my bed?¡± He queried.


    Emma eyed him and hissed. ¡± What¡¯s the big deal Rodrigo? Since you have chosen to go blind to my advances and deaf to my bodynguage, I will talk to you directly.


    That filthy thing that was your ex girlfriend had every right to your body then. You allowed her to do whatever she likes and even slept on your bed. Why can¡¯t I?


    I am not your girlfriend but your fiance. I should have the right to your body more than Cami. If she can sleep on your bed, I guess I should have more right to do so right?¡± Emma dered.


    Rodrigo was angry ¡± Now listen to me Emma. I had issues and sudden break up with Cami that¡¯s why you had a chance. I didn¡¯t love you despite the frustrating engagement ceremony I had with you.


    You are not my type of woman and your arrogance is getting to its limits. If you push me an inch further I throw you off exactly how I did to Cami¡­¡±Rodrigo warned and asked her to get out of his room.


    He ordered her to return to her parents house the next day. When he gets married to her, she could move in then. He didn¡¯t give her another chance before shutting the door on her.


    Before Emma woke up the next morning, Rodrigo had travelled to Spain and would be back in two weeks time. When she checked, he would be back a day to the wedding ceremony.


    She was filled with suspicion. Was he really going to stand her up and note around until the wedding was just a day to go?


    She knows what to do to silence Cami forever from Rodrigo¡¯s heart. When thetter is dead, he wouldpletely forget about her.


    Her mother had warned her to ensure she does something to really terminate Cami¡¯s pregnancy. Because they knew that she was pregnant even if no one else was.


    Now, not only ensuring that her pregnancy was terminated, but that she herself should be expired. Cami has to die and it has to be before the wedding ceremony.


    Cami has to die, she just had to die, there are no two alternatives to that.

 Chapter 47

    Cami now felt really exhausted too easily. It appeared many were beginning to suspect that she was pregnant already.


    She was clocking four months in a week¡¯s time. She knew her baby bump was slightly showing and it would not be long that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it anymore.


    She wished she still had Kimberly with her. She wouldn¡¯t have had any problems. But someday, she knows deep within her, she would see Kimberly again and they both wouldn¡¯t be in jail again but free women.


    Eduardo arrived with his private jet and lodged in the hotel. He had gotten a geographicalndscape of the country. He wants to settle for the night and then contact Justin Swaras, the son of the Prime minister.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    His father Gaius is a friend to his dad Steve Anderson and they two are friends as well.


    He would rx and see the country before letting Justin Know he was in town. He came along with Eric and the two fellows were like friends as they lodged into their separate rooms.


    From the thirty storey building where his hotel room was situated, he could see the prison far away. Though walled, he felt attracted to the building.


    There seemed to be a pull, attracting him to the prison and he stood at his window looking at those prisoners in there. They were people who sought to be free again.


    He went away to have a bath but found himself staring through the window again at the prison.


    Just then, his phone started ringing. It was Jenny and he smiled. Looks like they both were getting addicted to each other now.


    After she discovered that he saved her mother, she had shown super love for him and adores him like he wasn¡¯t the same Eduardo she wanted to divorce back then.


    ¡± Honey¡± Eduardo said as soon as he answered the phone. He was now used to calling his wife honey rather than the archaic way he was calling back then.


    ¡± How are you sweetheart?¡± Eduardo asked and he said he was fine. She asked him what he was doing at the moment and Eduardo said he was looking outside from his window in his hotel room.


    Jenny Chuckled softly and Eduardo knew she chuckled and he asked her why she chuckled. ¡± Nothing. Just wondering what will captivate your attention that much?¡± Jenny replied.


    ¡± Nothing. I just kept staring at the Prison. I felt attracted to that direction, that¡¯s all¡± Eduardo responded flippantly.


    ¡°If your heart is glued on something, that means there¡¯s something that you need to know or see. Perhaps you might find some clues it answers¡± Jenny gave a random statement.


    ¡± No, I don¡¯t think clues to my sister can be found anywhere in the prison¡± Eduardo shook it off and Jenny said he never could say. Maybe someone who knows about her might be there.


    When the call ended, Eduardo decided to check out on thetest happening in that region of the world. Thetest news.


    He was logging in when Eric knocked on his door ¡± Boss Eduardo, there¡¯s something I need to show you¡±


    Eduardo opened the door and Eric showed him the picture of ady that was ced side by side with a fellow called Rodrigo.


    Rodrigo¡¯s picture was in the middle and Emma and Cami¡¯s picture were on both sides. Under each picture werements, trying topare Cami with Emma.


    That was when all of Cami¡¯s history was found. They called her names and said she was a wild chicken that pretended to be a white Phoenix.


    ¡± Her age, history and where she was found matches with your information. Above all, look at her face, she bears a striking semnce to you and ma¡¯am..¡±


    Eduardo read the Information for the upteenth time and saw that she was in prison. He carefully lifted his head and looked at Eric for a long time.


    He looked through the window and remembered Jenny¡¯s words.


    That evening before Dinner, Emma was disguised and asked to see the warder on duty. She was here to see that Cami didn¡¯t live to see the dawn of the next day.


    She ced a huge sum of money on his desk. She dered her intention and she wants Cami dead the next day.


    She was d. It appears that Cami, a girl, has so many enemies. After Wronging Rodrigo Campbell, she had crossed the path of someone else.


    Well, this was her time to get rich. It doesn¡¯t take her anything to eliminate her and she would hang it on the fact that she poisoned herself.


    How she got the poison, she would leave the remnants of it in her room and make it appear that she poisoned herself. Emma had promised to double the money if she seeded.


    Eduardo had no option than to call Justin. Thetter was more than happy when he heard his bestie was in the city. Without waiting another minute, he has his chauffeur drive him to the hotel address that Eduardo gave.


    He soon arrived there and was weed by Eduardo. He gave his friend a warm hug and was going to start chatting when Eduardo said he had called him for a more serious purpose.


    ¡°There¡¯s thisdy Cami Dickson who¡¯s currently in jail, what do you know about her?¡± Eduardo asked and looked at Justin¡¯s face.


    Thetter shrugged. ¡± Well I read a few things about her when she was taking the front page of every magazine. I read she was charged with murder and sold off her boyfriend¡¯s Company but was apprehended.


    But why are you asking? Don¡¯t tell me you want to get more information about her because I don¡¯t, except you want to go and find her in prison¡± Justin eximed and grinned at Eduardo.


    Thest part of his statement, Eduardo did not hear. He was dazed. It¡¯s not proven though, but if Cami is his sister, Anderson¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    It¡¯s just unexinable. The Anderson¡¯s don¡¯t hurt people but don¡¯t cross their parts either. She can¡¯tmit murder except she did it in Self defense.


    ¡± Buddy¡± Justin called and Eduardo shivered and looked up at him with a smile. But Justin can tell that the smile was a forced one.


    ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s eating you up?¡± He asked, stretching his long legs. He knew Eduardo to be a decent guy. He can¡¯t possibly be crushing over that fellow in the prison.


    ¡± What do you know about her parents?¡± Eduardo asked, not showing the slightest interested in answering Justin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Her parents are unknown. But she¡¯s got a foster family who loves her greatly. She was said to be found in the dunghill¡­¡± Justin was saying when Eduardo raised his hand for him to stop.


    That was when Justin knew the whole issue was heading somewhere. Eduardo stood up and went back to stand by the window. He needs to see Cami that day and that is not negotiable. She can¡¯t spend another night in that prison.


    ¡°I want her out of prison Justin¡± Eduardo dered, with his back to him and his hands crossed across his chest. He became emotional.


    And Anderson in the prison? Over a murder case? No, this is too shameful. He never would have believed such a thing. How long had She been in prison? Suffering while her family is living free.


    ¡°What do you mean Eduardo? She was sentenced to life imprisonment and had only spent two months there. How do you think she will be out of prison?¡± Justin responded and chuckled amidst hissing.


    He doesn¡¯t know what Eduardo meant or he came across that convict, but his request is such that it may never be granted. That¡¯s all he knows.


    ¡± If you won¡¯t help me get her out, I will break into that prison tonight, and get her out. Cami will not wake up in that prison by tomorrow¡± Eduardo spoke with a deep intonation of feelings and emotions.


    Justin sighed. ¡°What¡¯s there about that convict that interests you Eduardo? She¡¯s just a nobody, amon criminal..¡± Justin Swaras was describing Cami¡¯s present identity to him when Eduardo turned sharply and yelled at him to stop.


    ¡± Stop!.. just stop at once Justin. Don¡¯t use such negative words on my sister again!¡± Eduardo¡¯s eyes had turned red and he looked angrily at Justin.


    Thetter stood rooted to a spot. He didn¡¯t hear what Eduardo just said or did he hear wrongly? No, that¡¯s not possible. Eduardo had a baby sister who died when she was born. When did he have a sister again that ended up in City A and found on a dunghill?


    Could she be his dead sister? The one everyone thought was dead? Could it be¡­ yeah, he remembers it now.


    When he saw her picture, he was wondering where he knew her. She looked very much like Eduardo. No wonder he thought he knew her.


    ¡°Everyone calls her that and you join in the league of people who call my sister a criminal? How can an Anderson be a criminal? I haven¡¯t heard her story, but something must have happened.


    I will forgive you once. But I will never forgive you again if you refer to her as a convict¡± Eduardo dered with a frown and went away.


    He took his phone and dialled Eric¡¯s cell phone number ¡± we are going to get my sister tonight. Wait for my orders¡± he said and was going to stroll past Justin when the other held his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eduardo. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s your sister. I swear I didn¡¯t know. Only now do I connect the semnce between you two together.


    Was she the dead sister you had always talked about then? You didn¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your sister when this whole conversation started. I will get her out and deliver her to you tonight¡± Justin dered and forced a hug on Eduardo.


    ¡± You will need me. I¡¯ming along¡± Eduardo volunteered. But Justin said no. He would get Cami out and present her to him.


    Eduardo nodded but said he would be waiting at standby for his calls. But he shouldn¡¯t let anyone know about it. Justin said if he wants people to know, then it wouldn¡¯t be tonight that his sister will be free.

 Chapter 48

    During dinner time, Cami felt reluctant to go. She just felt like going to bed without dinner. She doesn¡¯t know why but knew she was interested, not having the appetite for anything.


    But the senior prison officer for the night shift came to find her when she didn¡¯t see Cami at the cafeteria where other prisoners were. She checked on her and found her lying on her bed quietly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey prisoner 105, what are you doing here when others are at the cafeteria?¡± She asked, showing signs of being interested in her.


    Cami politely exined that she was not feeling like taking anything again for the day and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t join others at the cafeteria.


    ¡°Well, you have to do some chores, whether you feel like it or not. I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t been joining others to keep the alleys clean. I won¡¯t tolerate any form of insubordination.


    That reason, while others are going to take their rest, you will work till dawn. All the pedestrians from the entrance of the gate to the entire courtyard, must be sparkling by dawn the next day¡­¡± the officer was outlining her duty to her.


    Cami just stared. Was it Rodrigoing after her harder again? She knew he had paid the officers to ruin her, torture and ensure she suffered.


    Has he begun again? There was no restroom in that entire prison that she hadn¡¯tboured in. With her belly, she puts up with it and does it.


    But this fellow, telling her not to sleep while others were doing but stay awake and be cleaning, she won¡¯t do it. Whatever she wants to do, she could go ahead and do it.


    ¡± Excuse please, I will not do what you requested me to do¡± Cami was straight forward. What is the use of pretending to be fine when she very well knew she wasn¡¯t fine.


    She couldn¡¯t understand but knew she needed medical help. Her belly hurts a lot and she feels drained and fatigued more easily than before.


    If everything had been how it should have been, she must have visited her doctor and must have been taking a supplement that would enhance her strength and immunity but here she is, hasn¡¯t taken anything since she was pregnant.


    ¡± What did you say? I¡¯ve heard of your arrogance and viciousness. How dare you tell me no?¡± Without waiting another minute, she raised her batten up and started hitting Cami all over her body.


    She was being hard on her and one stroke identallynded on her navel, and Cami screamed. She held her belly and that was thest thing she remembered as she passed out.


    The prison warder looked around and nobody was nearby. Every other person had gone to the cafeteria. Quickly from under her uniform she brought out the prepared injection and injected the fainted woman.


    She left the remnants of the poison under her pillow and dragged her on the floor to the dark room. She gently shut the door and wiped her hands on her uniform before walking out and went straight to her office.


    As she disappeared, someone else appeared and went straight to the dark room. He saw the unconscious woman and lifted her off the floor.


    As he slunged her on the shoulders, he didn¡¯t pass through the main entrance where all the officers and security deposit would stay but used the emergency exit and opened the underground tunnel and slid in with the unconscious woman.


    By this time, Cami was bleeding. Spider as the name of her rescuer was known, didn¡¯t mind. He slid away and shut the entrance, leaving it intact like no one passed there.


    He was an ex convict and knew the inns and corners of that prison. He was also there and had studied the environment.


    He was hurrying, he was soaked with her blood. He wants to present her to the one who hired her but not in a dead state. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he arrived at the other end of the tunnel.


    A truck was there who stood over the point of the tunnel, pretending to be faulty. Underneath the truck was an opening that Spider pushed and climbed in.


    Suddenly, the truck driver started the ignition and the car moved away. A clean job. Spider took his phone and called Justin ¡± the woman is put but she¡¯s in danger, she might bleed to death if there was no help.


    ¡°.. will she be alright?¡± Eduardo asked the doctor. ¡°She would be if there¡¯s an immediate transfusion of blood¡± the doctor replied, connecting different pipes through Cami¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will donate my blood¡± Eduardo offered and the doctor told him toe over. He followed the doctor while Justin stayed behind watching the unconscious woman.


    He never knew she was Eduardo¡¯s sister, he never would have allowed undergo so much torture and difficulty.


    But whoever injected her with drugs will pay for it dearly. He would act from the shadows and ensure those employed there to work will bring the fellow out.


    It wasn¡¯t thirty minutes, Eduardo was back with the back of his palm stered. The doctor soon came over and the transfusion began.


    ¡°She almost lost the pregnancy. If nothing was done, she would have bled to death and her case and that of her baby forgotten¡± the doctor exined as he watched the blood flowing into her system.


    ¡°Your blood matches with her¡± The doctormented and without thinking twice Eduardo said ¡± she¡¯s my sister¡±. He can¡¯t hide it, she¡¯s his sister and he doesn¡¯t care what the doctor thinks.


    The doctor nodded and smiled before walking away. Eduardo stood by her head side and looked at her. He almost lost her. If he had arrived a dayter, they never would have met in this life.


    ¡°I want to take her away before dawn,¡± Eduardo told Justin. He couldn¡¯t wait till dawn when the news of her disappearance was discovered.


    ¡°Yeah, when she¡¯s stable, I guess you would have to leave,¡± Justin agreed. He folded his arms across his chest and watched the emotions in Eduardo¡¯s face as he kept looking at his sister.


    Emma was happy. Atst she had gotten rid of that nuisance. Rodrigo now has no option than to walk the aisle to her the next morning and be joined to her in wedlock.


    Even if he decided to look back, he won¡¯t find Cami. And she would own him to herself forever. She had done what she ought to have done a long time ago to have him.


    Her parents were preparing in a grandway. Her wedding dress was the best ever wedding dress anyone had seen.


    It¡¯s thetest design and she took pity on whoever would ever want to wear a simr design of the dress on her wedding.


    Everything was in order. She beamed with a smile as everyone was addressing her as the future wife of Rodrigo Campbell. She was informed by her mother that L said Rodrigo was back.


    He was also preparing for the wedding the next day. He was ready to take Emma¡¯s hands as his wife forever.


    The Prime minister Gaius Swaras was going to be present and his son Justin Swaras as well. Martin had invited his friends and co-investors and they all promised to honour the invitation.


    Larry Campbell and L were ready as well. All radio and Television stations have no other news other than Rodrigo and Emma¡¯s wedding.


    Magazines were ready, all nning to use them as the front page of their next edition as the newest couple in town. Everyone was happy except the groom.


    He was going to regret his actions for the rest of his life. He knew it but he has to be married to Emma. He may choose to divorce herter but first, the ceremony must take ce.


    He was obsessed with the thoughts of Cami. No day ever passed that he didn¡¯t think about her. He loves her and he would love her for the rest of his life.


    But they can never be together again. Their worlds are now separated. She had crossed the Rubicon when she aborted his unborn child. For that singr reason, he can never forgive her.


    Maybe time will heal his wounded heart, he cannot tell. But if it does, he would find a way to get her out and regain her freedom again.


    But in the meantime, she should suffer and be tortured. He loves her too much and that is the reason he felt hurt. His love for her was direct in proportion to how hurt he felt.


    At midnight, the prison warder ensured everyone was asleep. She decided that was the best time to get that prisoner out of the dark room¡­

 Chapter 49

    The prisoner must have died already. It¡¯s been over six hours already. The poison was capable of killing her two hours after it was being injected.


    She would drag the corpse out and bring it to the open before leaving it and walking away. She was equipped to Leave no traces behind hence she wore disposable hand gloves.


    With the hand gloves on, she would pull her out and walk away. No one would be able to rte her death to her.


    As she pushed the door open, she looked back again to ensure no one was watching oring her way. She went in and turned the switch on.


    She was dazed when she didn¡¯t see Cami.


    ¡± She¡¯s a bit stable but if you insist you want to take her away, you need medical personnel along with you,¡± the doctor advised.


    ¡± We want this to be as secretive as possible. The less people that are involved, the better it would be¡± Justin exined.


    The doctor squinted and thought for a while before saying ¡± okay. I have a way to help¡± he said and Eduardo was grateful.


    An hourter, the jet took off, going higher in the dark cloud as Justin stood and watched it leave. He sighed, many things are very unpredictable in this life.


    He returned to the doctor and said ¡± No one must know anything and delete your surveince and anything that would leave a clue behind¡±


    The doctor smiled and asked ¡± Sir, have I seen you in two months now?¡± Pretending and acting anonymous already.


    Justin smiled and gave him a thumb up ¡± No, I saw youst when you visited the Prime minister¡±


    The two men nodded and Justin turned around and went. He promised to build him anotherrge hospital ward. He wasn¡¯t going to do any financial transaction to avoid suspicion.


    The prison warder was perplexed. Something had happened. She wasn¡¯t in the dark room neither is she on her bed not anywhere around.


    She searched and became restless. Where had she gone to? She ought to have died and not to have stood up and disappeared, ying pranks with her.


    Well, she would pretend not to know till the next morning. During roll call, she would be discovered by everyone then.


    She returned to her office and was calm. No one saw her when she injected her and dragged her to the dark room. Since none knew, she also had stopped knowing as well.


    Next morning, the couple were going to be joined in wedlock at the cathedral. Everyone was ready and the bride had dressed herself up, spending hours to have the makeup done and getting dressed with all the adornment.


    Rodrigo was dressed and was ready to leave. His sister was dressed as well and came to meet Rodrigo in his room. She wanted to be the first to wish her brother a happy wedlock in advance.


    But she met Rodrigo whose eyes were red. He seemed to have spent the whole night drinking and sleepless. Why was he like this?


    ¡°Rodrigo are you alright?¡± she asked but thetter didn¡¯t answer. His best man was helping him with his tie but none dared talk to him.


    Seeing her brother didn¡¯t respond, she asked further. ¡°I¡¯d there¡¯s anything you want to say, say it. Today is supposed to be your happiest day and yet, you look like this? Are you not happy to be married?¡± She asked and when her brother was going to answer her, he ordered ¡± get out!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I mean where is prisoner 105, Cami Dickson?¡± The superintendent asked and everyone was looking lost. They couldn¡¯t find her and they have turned the whole prison upside down and she¡¯s nowhere to be found.


    ¡± We searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find her. Her room was empty and her bed cold indicating she didn¡¯t spend the night there.


    All the surveince recording has no answers to her sudden disappearance as well. We don¡¯t know what to say sir¡± The prison warders all said.


    The superintendent was stamping his feet on the floor. This is an issue. This prisoner has eyes on her and she cannot just disappear without raising an rm.


    Whichever way she had escaped, they needed to announce it so that borders would be closed and airports under heavy surveince.


    The police must be involved and the government wille into it. The prisoner cannot just disappear into thin air, when she¡¯s not a magical fiery.


    Hence he ordered it to be announced that morning. Meanwhile everyone who worked the night shift must be arrested and detained until Cami Dickson is found.


    Emma was stepping into the car when the news came to her that Cami Dickson had disappeared. She smiled. She only asked that she be poisoned.


    That woman added a bonus by doing away with her body. Whatever, that isn¡¯t her business anymore, on the contrary, it¡¯s a relief.


    People were showing suspicion to why she went missing when Rodrigo was going to be married. They hope that girl was not plotting anything against the wedding?


    Larry and Martin quickly decided and asked that whoever does not have an invitation should not be allowed. The security should be doubled.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They can¡¯t take chances with a woman who could do that to Rodrigo despite the love that he had for her.


    Only L was scared. She was worried that Cami wouldn¡¯te out and confess to the fact that she was framed after her family was kidnapped. That would really send Rodrigo crazy and the wedding might have to be cancelled.


    E tried to talk with her daughter privately but Emma winked at her and she smiled. She already understood what that meant. She was the one responsible.


    The wedding procession began. Rodrigo with a poker face got into the car and was going to the cathedral when his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and was surprised when he saw it was the fellow he bribed to have Cami tortured.


    Has anything happened to her? Why was he calling him? He sighed and then answered the phone ¡± I¡¯m sorry about the news that popped out a while ago. I wasn¡¯t on duty when she ..¡± he was saying when Rodrigo yelled.


    ¡°What news, what happened to Cami?¡± He can¡¯t wait to listen to his brief introduction of whether he was on duty or not. What happened to Cami concerns him the most.


    ¡°She.. actually¡­ it.. was at night¡­ I wasn¡¯t on duty..¡± the Superintendent stuttered and Rodrigo¡¯s impatience got to it¡¯s bottle neck.


    He hung up and went online. He saw Cami¡¯s picture everywhere with the phrase WANTED. He squinted, what? Who did they dere as wanted?


    At this time, Joel was showing interest and he went online to check as well. He saw what Rodrigo saw and he was dazed. Cami escaped from prison or rather , she disappeared.


    Rodrigo stared on the picture of Cami. She escaped? How? Where did she go, how did she do it?


    ¡± Turn around and head to the prison,¡± Rodrigo ordered the chauffeur. He didn¡¯t remember he was getting married. He would have everyone working there if they can¡¯t provide Cami Alive and healthy.


    Rodrigo came to the prison and saw many military men all scanning the environment to find a possible escape route.


    Rodrigo joined a voluntary service. Many wondered if he wasn¡¯t the billionaire who was getting married that day. What was he doing there?


    Was the rumour true that he really loved her? Didn¡¯t he admit that she was his sex ve and an object for sexual satisfaction? Why then would he be interested in searching the prison for her and ordering his bodyguards to join in the search.


    After much search, the only possible route of escape was found. They opened the tunnel and found drops of blood. That is it?


    She had escaped through that route. But only a few people knew about the route. Even many of the employees working in that prison didn¡¯t know of it.


    Rodrigo, hearing about heavy blood seen on that tunnel Requested that the sample should be examined if it was indeed Cami¡¯s.


    He became restless. He was pacing back and forth. His suite was gone, being held by Joel. His tie loosened as well.


    The sample of the blood was collected and Rodrigo went away with the officials going to investigate it. Ordinarily, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed, but who dares to stop the young billionaire.


    Emma was crying already. Everyone was dispersing. It was two hours Kate already and Rodrigo hadn¡¯t shown up. She alone remained standing before the priest and her parents stood by her.


    L had called Rodrigo countless times but he didn¡¯t answer. She called Joel and he also didn¡¯t answer. When his chauffeur was called and he answered, he said President Campbell was investigating Cami¡¯s disappearance.


    Such an annoying excuse to keep his bride waiting? Larry Campbell tried to talk to his grandson but the chauffeur said Rodrigo said he wasn¡¯t ready to talk to anyone at the time.


    The Prime minister was the first to leave. A man like him who had matters of state to attend to shouldn¡¯t be seen wasting time at a wedding where the groom was not found.


    Justin stood up after his father and left as well. Unserious groom. He should be in his Chambers waiting for Eduardo¡¯s call about hisnding but chose to honor this lovers but didn¡¯t know they are stupid.


    Men of ss and status started leaving until only the family and friends were left. Larry and his daughter inw L lose face. They didn¡¯t know Rodrigo was going to bring them so low before great men and women that way.


    When it was finally confirmed that the blood belonged to Cami, Rodrigo¡¯s world seemed to crash. He dug his hand in his hair and seemed to want to uproot it.


    Joel was watching. He didn¡¯t say yes or no. It was also confirmed that a poison was found under her pillow. From the analysis done, she can¡¯t survive another two hours after she took that poison.


    And the blood test confirmed that the poison was found in it. Rodrigo couldn¡¯t understand himself. No, Cami can¡¯t just die. Why would she do it, did she heard he was getting married to Emma?


    That was when he looked at his wristwatch and realised he was three hourste. His phone was in the car and he went to get it. Seeing the numerous calls from his family members, he knew he needed to be at the cathedral.


    Not to be married but to dismiss everyone. He slid into the car and his chauffeur drove off immediately. Rodrigo kept punching the empty seat beside him.


    His eyes had really gone red now. When he arrived at the cathedral, everyone was gone except the waiting bride and his family.


    The journalists who initially came to rock the asion and take the news of it to the social media remained behind to get the gossip.


    As soon as Rodrigo stepped into the Cathedral, he went straight to the bride who was already sitting on the oor and wailing. Her makeup ruined and she looked devastated.


    Her eyes were red and her nose became sour. As soon as Emma saw Rodrigo, she sprang to her feet and pped his face the journalists snapped.


    Wow.. thetest news would be great. Rodrigo just stood and red at her. He wasing to apologise for standing her up but since she had pped him so publicly, everything was settled. No one owns the other.


    ¡°How dare you stand me up because of that low life criminal. How could you disgrace me so much? You still care about her more than me..¡± Emma was yelling and her tears were pouring down her cheeks without stopping.


    Rather than answer, Rodrigo turned to face the journalists. ¡± This wedding is cancelled until Cami Dickson is found. Everyone may choose to return to their homes or remain here as a permanent member of this cathedral¡± he dered and walked past everyone and went away.


    Emma cleaned her tears and watched as Rodrigo walked away briskly without turning to nce at her nor his family present. Is that all?


    He really cancelled the wedding? The wedding that she had dreamed of and prepared so much for? She has lost face and has brought her family down.


    E turned angrily at L ready to devour her¡­

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Did you see what your Son has done? Little Emma has been an angel all her life. Does she deserve to be treated in this manner by Rodrigo?


    We will not ept this public disgrace. Rodrigo must apologise publicly to dear Emma and fix another wedding date..¡±E fumed.


    Mirabel just stood and stared at E. How can this woman me her mother for Rodrigo¡¯s attitude? Rodrigo usually acts ording to the mood he is.


    He is a man and can make his decision. How can Aunt E talk so annoyingly to her mom? Is she going to me mom for Rodrigo?


    ¡°We could discuss this amongst ourselves. Let¡¯s leave everything until we are alone¡± Larry Campbell advised. E chuckled and held her daughter, leading her back into the car.


    ¡°I will listen to you Uncle Larry, but this is not over. Rodrigo mustpensate¡­¡± Martin dered before walking away to join his wife and daughter.


    L¡¯s eyes welled up. How can Rodrigo disgrace them like this? He had dragged their family name in the mire. How can he stand his bride up simply because that dirty girl went missing?


    Sara and Jared had also heard about Cami¡¯s disappearance. Sara almost hurt herself and would have tore herself apart if she could. What will she do now?


    What has happened to her daughter? Was she tortured and killed and pretended, calling it a sudden disappearance?


    What has happened to the baby in her belly? Was she alright? How was she coping? And now she has disappeared.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara sobbed. Soon, Sara and Jared were summoned to the police station but before they did, Sara and Jared had gone to find out what exactly was happening.


    Sara was interrogated if she had seen Cami or thetter had td ehr anything about her intention to escape?


    Sara replied by asking them to ask the prison staff if they ever allowed her to see Cami since she was locked behind bars? A statement that surprised the police.


    She then told them to find her daughter. She wouldn¡¯t allow them to treat her daughter so meanly and then turned back to ask her if she had seen her daughter, a daughter that was supposed to be in their custody.


    Joel was worried, had anything really happened to Cami? The blood, the poisoning and the sudden disappearance. He cannot yet fathom how it all happened.


    In the evening, Eduardo arrived at City B. Cami was already appearing to have fallen into a deeper unconsciousness. She became more pale and her lips were whitish as if she was totally drained of blood.


    Unable to understand, Eduardo was worried sick. He had kept changing the drip after each drip finishes. That was what the doctor asked him to be doing.


    He carefullynded on the hospital premises. Eric had jumped down already and rushed into the hospital to get the medical team toe over.


    The nurses and doctors came out as soon as they heard the President of the Anderson group needed them to attend to an emergency.


    He had always been one of the sponsors for the hospital. When they came out with a stretcher, they saw Eduardo already carrying Cami.


    He ced her on the stretcher, his body covered in blood again. Cami was still bleeding. No wonder she looked so pale and dying.


    ¡°Quick, save her¡± Eduardo said as Cami was taken from him and gently ced on the stretcher. He was anxious and kept following the medical team as they wheeled her into the theatre and shut him out.


    Eduardo stood out and was dazed. He watched as the red light of the theatre was put on. He was worried. He can¡¯t afford that anything happens to Cami. He had found her, not to lose her forever.


    He had promised his mother to present her daughter to her. How can he present a dead daughter to her? He doesn¡¯t want her to mourn till her death.


    He stood there and was pacing back and forth. Eric stood with his back to the wall and his arms folded across his chest. This is a case of lost but found.


    But it will hurt more when the found bes lost again and this time forever. He knew exactly how his boss Eduardo is feeling right now.


    None of the Anderson has even known he was in town already. He should call them. At Least he needed the good wishes of the entire family to help Cami scale through this hard time in her life.


    ¡°I advise you to call your father boss Eduardo¡± Eric advised and Eduardo shook his head ¡°If theye and see this like this, they really are going to feel bad¡± he refuted.


    ¡°But she needs her parents¡¯ love and good wishes more now than ever. All the family needs to wish her recovery boss Eduardo..¡± Eric coaxed.


    Eduardo reasoned with his words and then said okay. Eduardo has always been like that. He is wealthy but also humble. Despite being the boss and poprly referred to as the eldest master of the Anderson family, he is a simple great guy.


    But before calling his parents, he called his wife. ¡± Hello Honey¡­¡±he said as soon as Jenny answered her phone. He told her he had arrived but his sister is in an emergency condition.


    Jenny asked him where he was and he told her he was at Genesis Hospital. Jenny hung up and changed into another dress as she dashed out of the Mansion into her car.


    After that Eduardo called his parents and tried as much as he could to sound casual. He said they should meet him at the Genesis Hospital.


    Susan Anderson exchanged nces with her husband. Eduardo at the hospital? Is everything alright? Is her daughter in the hospital at that moment?


    Steve was concerned but smiled. He knew what his wife was thinking about. ¡± Let¡¯s go already, ¡± Susan dered and pulled her husband by his hand.


    After making that call, Eduardo felt a measure of relief. He felt as if part of his worries were shared already. Just then, Justin Swaras called.


    ¡± Buddy, I¡¯m sorry I should have called you immediately when I arrived. But my sister¡¯s condition seemed to have aggravated¡­¡± he told Justin everything about Cami and that the doctors were already attending to her.


    Twenty minutester, Jenny arrived at the same time as Eduardo¡¯s parents arrived. Together they rushed into the hospital and they saw Eduardo and Eric standing outside the theatre.


    There were seats, but the young men didn¡¯t remember there were anything called seats as their hearts were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡± Jenny called and didn¡¯t mind Eduardo¡¯s blood stained body when she went to him and hugged him. Thetter held her tight, inhaling her scent.


    She had told him the previous day that he might find clues in the prison where he was frequently staring at. But he didn¡¯t find clues, he found answers that he sought.


    ¡°Did you find our daughter, Eduardo?¡± Steve Anderson asked his son. He saw his blood stained body but there was no sign that he was wounded.


    He had left before dawn the previous day but was soon back. What exactly was happening and why was he in the hospital?


    Eduardo and Jenny finally let each other go but he wouldn¡¯t leave Jenny¡¯s hand. ¡°I found her,¡± Eduardo announced and looked at the closed theatre door.


    When the red light in the theatre went off, Susan sighed audibly. She closed her eyes and sped her hands together. She was finally going to see her baby, her daughter.


    At Jenny¡¯s tucking, Eduardo changed out of the blood stained shirt. He exined to his parents that his sister¡¯s name is Cami.


    She was in a delicate situation when he found her and a doctor stabilised her tost till he got there. But somehow it appears she was still bleeding.


    His parents had asked him why she was bleeding, is she alright? That was when Eduardo told them that it was discovered that she was pregnant but it appears she is unmarried yet.


    The Anderson¡¯s were not pleased with such information about their daughter. But right at the moment, what matters the most is that their daughter has been found.


    Luke also had arrived and the family wasplete. Everyone was worried and waiting for the doctors to step out. To tell them that she would be alright.


    That was exactly what happened. The doctors came out and saw Steve Anderson standing alongside his family. They were dazed, this is a man that keeps a low profile.


    He was standing there and didn¡¯t mind his identity being discovered? He is the richest man in the country and his Son Eduardo Anderson was taken after him.


    They looked at Eduardo and were d. Thest rumour heard about him was that he was cripple and impotent. But from the way he stood with his huge frame, if looks are not deceptive, he is far from being impotent.


    ¡± How is she, doctor?¡± Steve Anderson spoke first. He came forward and asked the surgeon that appeared senior amongst others.


    ¡± She is out of danger. But needs time to be stabilised. But in the meantime, she needs an urgent transfusion¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡± I¡¯ll donate my blood¡± Luke immediately offered. Eduardo already told his family that he donated blood for Cami back in City A. That blood had sustained her till she arrived in City B.


    Rodrigo returned back to the police station. He was told despite the search, nothing had been discovered of Cami¡¯s whereabouts.


    It was so clean that not even the surveince camera detected it. Rodrigo became restless. Where is Cami?


    Emma and her parents returned home. E cannot express how humiliated she felt that day. Her daughter was left standing before the priest without a groom?


    She has lost facepletely. Everyone will begin to refer to her daughter as the waiting bride who didn¡¯t get to see the groom at her wedding.


    Rodrigo must apologise to her daughter publicly and profess his love for her. He mustpensate her for the humiliation he brought her.


    ¡± Martins, you must stand up for your daughter. Rodrigo must not get away with this. He must make it up to our dear Emma..¡± E urged her husband.


    Martins was yet to find words to express the shameless act of Rodrigo. How can a man stand his bride up at his wedding and didn¡¯t show face until all the invited guests have left?


    And when he came, he could only say the wedding was cancelled because of one filthy girl who disappeared from prison.


    Does he love that criminal more than his fiance? Martin asked himself and he felt within him that the answer is yes but he shrugged that thought off.


    No, he must ensure that he paid for what he¡¯s done. He had messed up with his daughter and he will not take it lightly with him.


    ¡± I will see that he does get away with it¡±Martin assured his wife and his sobbing daughter who sat in the car as they returned home.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to return to her parents house again but she did and with her wedding dress. This is bad luck and Cami was to be med.


    She¡¯s the reason for this shame that came upon her. She will fight her back, even if she holds the grudge till her next life.

 Chapter 51

    When Emma arrived home, she ran with her weighty wedding dress into her room. She wondered if the dress was so weighty when she wore it that morning. Her bouquet of flowers were gone, littering the floor and her well set hair was something else.


    She dashed into her room and shut the door on herself. She started sobbing profusely and loudly. E ran after but it was toote for her to get in with her after Emma shut the door.


    ¡± Emma dear. It¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry, he will crawl back to you and apologise, begging you to be his wife, he will, don¡¯t you trust your mother again?


    So please open the door, let mamae in okay? Emma baby, you are the most important thing in our lives, your dad and I love you a lot.


    You should believe in us. We will make sure that Rodrigoes back on his knees to apologise to you. That is my promise to you..¡± E arrogantly dered.


    Martin heard his wife¡¯s utterances and he seemed ufortable. What can they do to get Rodrigo going on his knees to beg. Does she know that guy¡¯s arrogance?


    He wasn¡¯t going to say anything of such or give her empty promises. But he would have to impose it on his grandfather to order him to apologise to Emma.


    ¡°I want to see Rodrigo now otherwise I willmit suicide and end my life. I will just kill myself..¡± Emma threatened and her mother shivered.


    How can she allow her daughter to hurt herself because of Rodrigo? She must call L at once. She has to do whatever she can to get Rodrigo toe and apologise to Emma.


    But she ended up calling L and thetter did not answer her phone. Emma became furious and turned to her husband.


    ¡°Are you going to watch and do nothing? If Emma does anything to herself, I will also die and leave you a widower. And if you dare to remarry, my spirit will hunt you to death..¡± E was transferring her aggression on her husband.


    ¡°No one is dying here. Spare me the drama$ Martin said and returned from standing with E in front of Emma¡¯s room.


    There¡¯s no basis for that. He had always known that boy Rodrigo has no ce in his heart for Emma. It¡¯s a matter ofpulsion and not love that brought about their engagement.


    It was too sudden that he thought he did it because of his criminal girlfriend. To show off. Now, his thoughts were proving to be true.


    He notwithstanding, called Larry Campbell. He told him how in desperation and disappointment, his daughter wants to take her own life. He urged him to talk to Rodrigo. He should call ore and see her.


    After all, he was the one who said he wanted to get married to her within such a short period of time. He has no right to treat her that way.


    Soon Jo received a call from Rodrigo¡¯s grandfather. He said he should inform Rodrigo to call Emma. The girl was going tomit suicide.


    Joel can¡¯t help but have a crafty smile appear on his lips. Has it gotten to the point ofmitting suicide? Didn¡¯t he do worse to Cami than her?


    If despite the love Rodrigo had for Cami, he still was so mean to her, he would do worse to Emma who he doesn¡¯t love at all.


    Well, he was to deliver Larry Campbell¡¯s message to his grandson. He told Rodrigo exactly what his father said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rodrigo, who was emotionally down and troubled because of Cami¡¯s disappearance, became furious. He was sitting in his bar and pouring himself alcohol when Joel told him that his father asked that he visit Emma. She is going tomit suicide if she doesn¡¯t.


    Rodrigo chuckled loud at his displeasure. She dares to threaten him? She could only threaten her parents and his family but not him. He had outgrown that senselessness.


    ¡°Tell my grandfather that there is still empty space for new tombs,¡± Rodrigo replied. He took the bottle of alcohol to his mouth and when he brought the Bottle down, more than half of the content was gone.


    Joel just stared at him. Did he want him to give that to his grandfather as a response? He wasn¡¯t going to do that. He should have picked up his phone and talked to his father himself.


    In less than five minutes, Rodrigo was through with that alcohol. He looked at the cell and took another bottle. He seemed to be hurting but cannot express it.


    He turned back and asked Joel ¡°Have you told him ?¡± He asked, walking over to the sitting room and still holding the alcohol in his hand.


    ¡± No, I didn¡¯t. This is between you and your loved ones. I don¡¯t want to interfere$ Joel replied and he knew those words touched Rodrigo¡¯s hurting heart.


    ¡± I am ordering you to do that¡± Rodrigomanded. He doesn¡¯t know why, but knew Joel¡¯s silence meant he didn¡¯t really care what happened to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t order around such task. It isn¡¯t part of my job. Besides it wasn¡¯t me who made you leave your heartthrob Fiance in the chapel alone with the priest and pursue another business¡­¡±Joel refuted, making sure his words hit him hard.


    When E was informed that Rodrigo said Emma could kill herself. There are people who would bury her; neither is the tomb full yet.


    She can¡¯t believe her ears. A man said this to a woman he was going to take as his wife. She became weak and knew at Thai point, there was nothing they could do again.


    There was no Cami and yet he couldn¡¯t love her unreservedly. If  Emma dies, it means nothing to him. He wasn¡¯t in love with her, not even a bit.


    She had no option than to keep consoling her daughter for the next few hours.

 Chapter 52

    She asked Emma in a whisper if truly she thought Cami was dead?


    Emma sniffled and cleaned her tears. This was the best statement she had heard that day. Cami¡¯s death is the best news she¡¯s heard since dawn of the day.


    ¡°Yes mum. Cami is no more. No matter how far and wide they searched for her, she would never be found. She¡¯s gone for real¡± Emma replied to her mother.


    E gave her a thumbs up. She told her daughter to clean her tears. Rodrigo had no option but to return, running back to her. No one in the whole of City A is worthy of being by Rodrigo¡¯s side except herself.


    This is the final and thest time she would sob because of Rodrigo. What was left for her was smiling and excitement for the rest of her life.


    As Cami was wheeled out of the theatre, Susan Anderson felt like pulling her into a warm embrace. She was in aa and looked weak and pale.


    But the doctor said her kids were safe. She would be ced on Oxygen until she regained consciousness.


    As she was taken to a Private ward, Susan Anderson didn¡¯t stop sniffling. She sat by her bedside and took her hand in hers. She didn¡¯t get to see her baby until she grew up and became a woman.


    This is pathetic. Her daughter never grew to know the love of a mother. She had lived far away from her family. She lived and went to jail.


    What kind of a life had she lived to have ended up in jail? She would have died already if Eduardo hadn¡¯t gone to save her at the time.


    She might never have gotten to meet her. Who are her parents, who raised her? How did she live and survive till date?


    Susan Anderson sniffled and wiped the tears off her eyes. She looked at the blood pent gently being transfused into her. Eduardo has transfused and now, Luke¡¯s blood was being transfused into her.


    Her family already loves her. They were iplete without her. Now that they found her, their lives will be whole.


    Jenny kept cleaning her tears. She never imagined something like this ever happening in this life. She had only thought they were in Hollywood movies.


    How can a baby be separated from her family as soon as she was born and found yearster when she had be a woman. How can the rtionship be established?


    The time and years that they lost, how can they make it up. The family bond, can it just be established just like that? She doesn¡¯t know how it¡¯s going to sound when Cami wakes up and she is told the story of her life.


    She kept ncing at Susan Anderson and felt pity for the woman. Such a kind woman experiencing this in her life. This is really hard for her.


    Neither her son nor husband said anything to her. Everyone just stood and stared at her. She was unconscious but they were happy that they were looking at her, they found their missing blood.


    Jenny walked to her mother inw and gave her shoulders a soft massage. ¡°You deserve to be happy, mother. And now your Joy isplete¡±


    Susan Anderson held Jenny¡¯s hand and smiled. A smile thates with tears in the eyes. Susan was indeed happy but at the same time, she was imagining how her daughter had survived till date.


    ¡°The doctor said she might regain consciousness tomorrow, probably in the morning. I hope she does¡± Steve Anderson dered.


    He was happy. Obviously he was d to find his daughter again. He was not opportuned to see her when she was born before that devil incarnate took her away from them.


    ¡°I hope so too, dad,¡± Luke replied.


    While the Anderson¡¯s were happy to find Cami, Sara and Jared were sorrowful. Where is Cami? Had Rodrigo finally seeded in killing her and made it appear as if she had disappeared?


    How can she disappear from jail if it wasn¡¯t just a means of deception? Someone Who is pregnant, how can she escape from prison with so much security and surveince camera everywhere?


    Rodrigo is not innocent about Cami¡¯s disappearance. He must find her daughter. She would ce a curse on him if he doesn¡¯t make her daughter¡¯s whereabouts known.


    Jared couldn¡¯t sleep. He couldn¡¯t even take anything after the news of his sister¡¯s disappearance was broadcasted. What happened exactly to Cami?


    That rich brat restrained them from seeing her. They were apart since the incident of their kidnapping. What is going to happen When she¡¯s not found again?


    What does she think of them at the moment? Is she dead and her spirit looking down at them from above? Can she read their hearts and know their thoughts, knowing that they really loved her.


    He doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s really dead or alive. If she¡¯s alive, where is she? If dead, where is her corpse? At least they need to know their stand and what happened to Cami.


    He was never going to be the same again without Cami. He had grown to love her and could never imagine a better sister besides her. She¡¯s so sweet and kind.


    He would never forgive Rodrigo for treating Cami so badly. He won¡¯t let this go, even if it takes a hundred years he would avenge Cami.


    The next morning, the breaking news was the wedding ceremony where the groom didn¡¯t show up. The reason why he didn¡¯t show up for his wedding was because of the disappearance of Cami Dickson.


    The picture of Emma in a wedding dress and her Jared, dirty makeup was flying around on social media and television stations.


    The news captioned it ¡°The bride without a groom¡± some cationed it as ¡°the waiting bride¡± all sorts of embarrassingments were being made.


    The groom was supposed to wait for his bride but in this case, the bride was the one who waited and waited in vain.


    As if that was not enough, Rodrigo¡¯s whereabouts were dug out as he was seen at the prison and in the hospital because of his ex-girlfriend or ying thing like he called her.


    His bride was waiting and he went in search of his ex. That is ridiculous. Was he trying to show to everyone that his ex mattered more to him than the woman he was to be married to?


    Many said Cami was more important to him than Emma. Otherwise, no man in his right senses would do that, forfeit his wedding and go in search of his ex-girlfriend.


    When he gave the reason he cancelled his wedding, it went down to the fact that Cami was missing. ording to him, he said until Cami Dickson is found.


    It means if Cami was never found, the wedding would never take ce. Such a disgrace. A wedding that the prime minister was supposed to witness was cancelled.


    It¡¯s indeed abuse of dignitaries. How can such high and ssic people attend a wedding and were all present but the groom didn¡¯t show up, he was after the whereabouts of his ex girlfriend.


    When Emma saw the various news and newspapers, she became ashamed of herself. Many said it serves q right. Many said she threw herself on Rodrigo, he didn¡¯t really love her.


    Rodrigo only loved Cami, the prisoner who went missing. He was only being dutiful towards her, it wasn¡¯t because he really loved her.


    When Rodrigo saw the news, he didn¡¯t give a damn. They could say whatever, he doesn¡¯t really care. What he wanted to find out is where Cami is.


    Rodrigo shrugged it aside and went to take his bath. But his mind never got peace. Where could Cami be? He didn¡¯t have a proper night¡¯s rest because he kept thinking about Cami all night.


    He loved her, he knows that. He may have dealt with her in his own ways, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted her to die or that something bad should happen to her.


    She can¡¯t just disappear into thin air. Will Sara know anything about her daughter¡¯s disappearance? Did he need to ask someone to investigate further?


    In City B, Cami eventually opened her eyes, but she¡¯s too weak to make an utterance. Her mind was nk and she can¡¯t remember how she arrived at where she was.


    Everywhere was blurry and she looked weak. She heard a Feminine voice calling for the death but before she could think about anything she slept off.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The doctor came and examined her. He said she would wake up soon. Her family Should be by her side when she wakes up.


    The oxygen tube and other tubes attached to her body were removed. She was going to wake up well and strong as if nothing ever happened to her.


    Susan Anderson and Jenny said okay. The older woman smiled broadly. She hadn¡¯t really smiled this way since she was in the hospital the previous day.


    Against all persuasion, she had refused to go home. She wants her daughter to see her first when she wakes up. Since she didn¡¯t go home, Jenny decided to stay with her.


    Hearing this news, each of the women called their husbands. Susan Anderson called Steve and was talking so excitedly of what the doctor said. she said Cami has woken up.


    If it were possible, her excitement would have been touchable. Jenny let her finish talking to her husband before she called Eduardo. She told him Cami was awake but slept again.


    The doctysais she would wake up soon and she would be strong as if nothing ever happened to her. She said he shoulde around in case she asked any questions.


    Eduardo said he was on his way already. He would be with them soon. When Jenny hung up, Susan Anderson went to hug her, cleaning her tears ¡°You see Jenny, she woke up¡±


    Jenny smiled. Of course she woke up. She was also there when she woke up a while ago. That is how Susan was going to tell her husband and sons when they came.


    Kimberly was surprised as well when the news of Cami missing from jail got to her. She had been in that jail for seven years and never found an exit door besides the main entrance that is also heavily guided.


    Something isn¡¯t right. She was nning on going to see that fellow surnamed Campbell. She hasn¡¯t gone to see him since, because she heard he was getting married.


    But it appeared from the news that the wedding wasn¡¯t taking ce anymore. It can never take ce because he was being unreasonable.


    Now that Cami is missing, she would go and ask him what he knows about her disappearance. He definitely must have known something and he must tell her where he kept her.


    She will find her goddaughter again. It¡¯s nice that she¡¯s free like herself even if her freedomes in a different way from hers. What is important is that she¡¯s free.


    The next day, she would go and find Rodrigo. She would tell him how he tortured the innocent girl despite she was pregnant with his child.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Cami will approve that she should tell him about her pregnancy. But he likely must have known and she doesn¡¯t know how to close her lips on things she wasn¡¯t sent.


    Eduardo and his father had arrived for over forty minutes and then Luke also came. They are all waiting for her to wake up. They are her family and the closest to her for the rest of her life.


    But they waited for another hour but she wasn¡¯t awake yet. They started discussing other things. About thepany and about ra in jail.


    But Susan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cami¡¯s closed eyelids. She was listening but her attention and mind was on her daughter. She should wake up soon.


    It wasn¡¯t quite long afterwards that Cami opened her eyes. At first, she was nk minded. Doesn¡¯t know where she is nor what was happening.


    Susan Anderson jumped up to hug her but Eduardo held his mother backwards. They all became quiet and were waiting for her to look at them first to show she¡¯s able to recognise them.


    But Susan¡¯s heart was beating fast. She wants her to look at her. She wants to teiher she¡¯s her mother but Cami just opened her eyes but remained still.


    Few seconds and then minutes. Cami Suddenly looked up at the ceiling. This is not the ceiling in the prison. She then squinted, where is she?


    She looked around and found some people surrounding her bed. They were strangers but smiling when she looked at them. Who are these and where is she?


    Then gradually she remembered. She was beating and then¡­ and then what happened? She can¡¯t remember.


    She immediately touched her belly, there was nothing wrong with her. Her family then knows at that point that she¡¯s fully awake and remembered the past.


    She tried to sit up and Luke quickly supported her, while Jenny raised the bed a little. She was surprised further, who are these people and why are they helping her.


    ¡°Cami..¡±Susan Anderson couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Cami was surprised that the older woman knew her name. She looked at her and saw tears in her eyes.


    Somehow, she felt she knew the woman and had met her but didn¡¯t know where ¡°Where are you sobbing ma¡¯am?¡± Cami asked, stretching her hand tofort the woman.


    Kindness is in the blood. No matter where you are, when you see a means of showcasing your true personality, kindness will be shown.


    Cami was worried about the woman. She was in prison, a lot of people were there too. Perhaps she was brought for treatment when she.. wait¡­ did she pass out back then?


    She had seen the environment of the room where she was and knew it was a ward. It appears sophisticated with the expensive instruments she saw.


    Susan was moved by her daughter¡¯s kindness and that is exactly what she wanted. She moved closer and hugged her sobbing the more.


    Cami hugged her and perceived a great sense of closeness with the woman. She pulled off and looked at her in the face. She looked at everyone as well. Three men, two women and the older among the women she was hugging.


    There¡¯s something unique about these people. Are they a family? They all look alike and somehow she doesn¡¯t understand her feelings at the moment.


    Susan Anderson didn¡¯t say anything still but just sobbing. She can¡¯t express her Joy in a different way at the moment. Her bowels needed to be emptied so that her tongue would be loose to say anything she wanted to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t know, have we met before?¡±she asked. She might soon be taken back to prison. She wants to say some kind words to this woman to stop her from sobbing.


    But rather than stopping her, it increased. Susan Anderson couldn¡¯t hold on but pulled Cami into a forced embrace and thetter was willing.


    ¡°Cami, we¡¯ve met now. And this is the most important meeting we¡¯ve ever had in our lives¡± Steve Anderson said.


    Cami froze and looked at Steve Anderson. What is happening here? Who brought her there? She looked at herself, she¡¯s dressed in a hospital gown.


    Where is her uniform, prisoner 105? These people, who are they and how did theye to know her? These questions want to make Cami feel a headache.


    ¡°How did I get here, who brought me here?¡± Cami asked, looking from one person to another. She doesn¡¯t understand anything again and wants answers.


    ¡°Your brother saved you from prison. As we speak, you are out of the borders of City A. You are now in City B¡± Steve Anderson exined and pointed at Eduardo.


    Her brother. That was when Cami¡¯s reasoning started taking shape. Who is her brother besides Jared? Came to the prison to save her and seeded?


    That can only happen if the fellow is stronger and more powerful than Rodrigo. Are these people a real family or had she gotten herself another family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. How did you know about me or why did you save me?¡± This time, Cami¡¯s voice was getting raised slightly.


    Susan had stopped hugging her. Just sat by her bedside with puffy eyes. She hadn¡¯t stopped staring at Cami.  She looks very much like Eduardo.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°I came to find you in City A and discovered you were in prison. Through the help of a friend, you were saved¡± Eduardo exined.


    His parents had gone emotional already because of the sight of their lost but found daughter. He needed to exin things to her.


    Cami looked from one person to another. Somehow, she felt she looked like the woman. Are these people her real family?


    ¡°Are you telling me we are rted or something?¡± Cami asked. She was trying to suppress the fury that is growing in her heart. She wants herst question answered before she would know what to do or say.


    ¡°We are Cami, I am.. your¡­ mother¡± Susan announced and that was when Cami frowned.  Her mother? like seriously the woman who gave birth to her?


    ¡°What nonsense is going on here? I can¡¯t remember having a mother that looks like you. I grew up all my life knowing only a foster mother. What the heck are you talking about?¡± Cami frowned.


    She was already stepping out of bed. She can¡¯t stand this nonsense utterances. How can some people gather around her and say she¡¯s their family?


    All these while she had grown and suffered, no one came to find her. The humiliation and rejection in the society, none of them shared in it with her.


    Only for one day, they came and said things like brother, mother and soon they would say father and sister as well.


    ¡°We are your parents Cami. There¡¯s a lot you need to know. But the most important thing here is that we found you and you areing home to us¡± Steve Anderson dered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I don¡¯t want any damn fucking family who didn¡¯t know how I survived till this day. Who raised me and how I ended up in that prison where you imed you came to rescue me.


    I would advise that you go and find your daughter. I am not the one you seek. It¡¯s all a mix up. I don¡¯t have a family¡± Cami dered, standing on her feet.


    She looked and couldn¡¯t find a flop or slippers hence she stood bare footed and seemed to be looking for something.


    ¡°We are your family and your birth parents. It wasn¡¯t a mistake when I said we found you¡± Steve Anderson calmly answered.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be easy, he knows. She had grown all her life without a family and suddenly she saw them. She can¡¯t juste running into their arms and jubting.


    ¡°I have no family. If I do, I won¡¯t grow up being referred to as the girl picked up from the dung hill. I won¡¯t be referred to as a product of mistaken pregnancy. I wouldn¡¯t have been called a fellow without identity and no history.


    I was put up for adoption but no one was ready to take me except my poor foster parents. They took me in and gave me a family.


    I couldn¡¯t even be with the man I love because I have no identity and my parents are poor. Now youe and say you are my family and expect me to believe you?


    Where were you when all this happened to me? You didn¡¯t remember you have a daughter that you gave birth to? You let me suffer. Why are you justing to find me after I have been convicted and sent to jail despite being innocent?¡­¡± Cami went on, describing all she¡¯s been through and finally yelled at them.


    She said she hates them all. She would rather return to prison than allow herself to be cajoled to believe the false family she just got.


    She didn¡¯t seem to find what she was looking for and was going to walk past them through the door when Luke held her.


    He is a man but cannot hide his emotions. His eyes had gone red at the words of his sister. Everyone was dazed and quiet after she finished talking.


    She really had been through a lot in her twenty two years of life. They didn¡¯t know about her and when they did, she was not found in the entire City B despite everything that Eduardo did to find her.


    Cami wanted to fling off Luke¡¯s hand, holding her wrist but couldn¡¯t. She raised her head to look at his face and saw red moist eyes.


    ¡°Sister¡± Luke muttered and Cami stood staring at him. Susan Anderson had resumed her sobbing. But this time, it was profuse and none of them could take it that she was sobbing.


    Hasn¡¯t she sobbed enough? What was her sin? Why should she be experiencing this when she knows next to nothing about what happened to her.


    ¡°I grew up to be told my sister died at birth. How much I cherish it that I saw you, all of us are seeing you alive. And you have no idea how our lives have beplete now..¡± Luke said and Cami snared.


    ¡°I have long outgrown being sweet tongued. So let go of me¡± Cami yelled and forcefully pulled herself off Luke¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Would you for once listen to mother? Doesn¡¯t her tears mean anything to you, Cami? I may not know everything about the story, but you should at least hear her out.


    No mother in her right senses would throw away her baby. For what reason. I beg you please, listen to mum and Dad¡¯s version of the story¡± Jenny coaxed, sping her hands together.


    Before Cami couldn¡¯t act or say anything, Eduardo said:


    ¡± Mum had sobbed all these years because of you. First she was told her baby died when she was born. She spent years, sobbing the death of a child who actually was still living.


    Then we got to know that you didn¡¯t die. You were stolen away from her when you were born. And to cover up the fact that you went missing, they lied to her that you had died.


    She sobbed and almost cried her eyes out that her baby was still living and yet separated from her. You have no idea how she had looked forward to this day.


    I found you at the verge of death and rescued you. Gave you my blood to keep you alive until we arrived here. When we got here, there was still a thin line between life and death and the doctors struggled to rescue you and your unborn baby.


    Mum sobbed more. Afraid that she might lose you for real this time. But thank goodness, you survived, you were saved and Luke gave you his blood as well.


    Only for you to make mum sob now, the tears of rejection over a child she finally found and still alive. That¡¯s meanness. You are mean if you really rejected her.


    You should ask us what happened. Why were you abandoned and grew up in a country that is not yours? How you ended up there.


    We all love you. We didn¡¯t know you were alive all these years, father would have gone in search of you even if I was still young to do that.


    But we didn¡¯t know. And when we did, we searched for you everywhere in this country. Did apatibility test for many women of your age bracket. But you were not found.


    None of them match with our genes. Only recently we discovered that you were in City B and I came to find you. How is that our fault?


    Why would you me your parents and say you hate and reject them? You almost died Cami. If there wasn¡¯t a quick intervention, you would have died and your unborn baby would not have seen the light of this life.


    Please, forgive us. Everything you¡¯ve lost, you will get it back. Please Cami¡± Eduardo pleaded.


    Cami started sobbing. Why was she unlucky in this life? She was actually stolen from her parents.


    Eduardo went to her and hugged her. Initially, Cami was not hugging him back but soon, she did, she ced her head on his broad chest and sobbed more.


    Susan quickly came over, and said ¡°move away Eduardo¡±. It made everyone smile as Eduardo gave way and let Susan Anderson stand, staring at her daughter.


    The two women were sobbing. Standing and staring at each other. It¡¯s like a drama, a show. Others stood and watched who would take the first move.


    Cami¡¯s eyes were cloudy. She was standing before her mother. She sees her face in hers. As she saw her mother¡¯s teary eyes, she didn¡¯t know when she uttered ¡°mother¡±


    That was all Susan wanted to hear. She opened her arms and Cami walked into those outspread arms and hugged her. The mother and daughter pair sobbed on each other¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I missed your love, mother¡± Cami whispered and Susan said she missed her more. They remained like that for quite some minutes before Steve Anderson coughed slightly.


    ¡°Will I ever get the chance to hug my own daughter?¡± He jokingly asked and everyoneughed. Cami alsoughed and pulled away from her mother.


    ¡± Father¡± she said and walked past her mother and went to her father. It was a happy time together in the hospital. She then hugged Eduardo and Jenny before Luke.


    She said she wants to go home and Eduardo said he would see the doctor already. Cami perceived that her family was rich and knew, she would return no more to that prison


    Two hourster, the doctor confirmed that Cami was fine. She was discharged and a new dress was bought for her to change into.


    She has a lot of questions to ask but would ask as time goes on. She already knew that Jenny was her sister inw, Eduardo¡¯s wife.


    As she changed into another dress, she seemed to feel as if her life was going to make a positive and upward move henceforth.


    It¡¯s like those expensive clothes that Rodrigo usually bought for her. She walked out of the hospital, holding hands with Luke.


    They were like boyfriend and girlfriend. But it appears Luke was the older one among them both. As for Eduardo, it was too obvious, he was the eldest.


    She was dazed when she saw thetest edition of a ck Maybeach. The chauffeur stepped out and bowed before them as he held the door for them to get in.


    Cami was gradually taking it in. Her family is wealthy. She didn¡¯t even if Rodrigo had this edition of Maybach. But he does have the type of the car in his garage.


    Cami sat between her both parents. Each of them seem to want her by their side. As they went, she kept looking at the street, such a beautiful country.


    Her country, where she truly belonged. ¡°You will have all the time in the world to tour the city. To have all your questions answered and enjoy the beauty and affluence of the young miss of Anderson¡¯s family¡± Susan Anderson said, taking Cami¡¯s hand and giving it a soft squeeze.


    Cami smiled. But her amazement reached the climax when they arrived at the Anderson¡¯s Mansion. She can¡¯t exin the beauty of it.


    So much splendour. She had always thought the ss house of the Anderson family was the best ever. But her parents Mansion was the best.


    The decor was top notch. Its structure was like a paradise with all the servants ball dressed in uniform. Everyone seemed to know what he or she should do and they left nopses behind.


    The vastpound was grown with different flowers and the air around the house was freshen. As her parents alright from the car and the chauffeur was to drive the car to the garage, she stood admiring the external part of the house.


    Eduardo and Jenny arrived as well and Luke also drove in. Cami walked in along with her parents. The interior part of the building left her speechless.


    The sofa, the chandelier, the decorations and the kind of floor of the house made her dazed. She can¡¯t believe it. Even the ss house doesn¡¯t have so much Beauty as this.


    ¡°This is your home now, Cami,¡± Eduardo dered,ing over and cing his hand around her shoulders. The days of imprisonment were over and a new era had begun in her life.


    The next day, Rodrigo was in his office. Joel was giving him information about how far the investigation had gone. The police had no report about Cami¡¯s whereabouts nor did his own bodyguards find out anything.


    He was worried. Three days have passed and no news about Cami¡¯s whereabouts. What exactly is happening? Where can she possibly have hidden that to days she cannot be uncovered?


    Or had she died indeed? No, his Cami cannot die just like that. And even if shemits suicide, at least there would be a corpse to proof her death.


    His men investigated and informed him that Sara knew nothing about it. She was also trying to find out about her daughter¡¯s whereabouts.


    Halfway through Joel¡¯s report, Rodrigo¡¯s door was pushed open and he was surprised when he looked at the direction of the door, he saw Sara standing there in fury.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Thest time she came into his office, she received the greatest humiliation of her life. Emma treated her badly. But that morning, Rodrigo just stared at her and said nothing.


    Two securities officials dashed in after her to pull her out but Rodrigo raised his hand and the securities left.


    Joel stood and looked at Sara. Of course he had been seeing her often. In Fact, he had gone to console her the day before about her daughter missing.


    But the Sara he was looking at that moment, was a wounded woman. The one who¡¯s daughter¡¯s disappearance had made her look dejected.


    ¡°So you are really not going to throw me out or treat me like Jared? Where is that spoiled arrogant thing you called your fiance, aren¡¯t you going to call her out to p me again?¡± Sara mock.


    Joel squinted. What is Sara saying? Emma pped her in Rodrigo¡¯s office? How can he allow such a thing to happen in his presence?


    Sarah could pass for a mother to Emma. That was really unfair on Rodrigo¡¯s part. He did a lot of damnable things all in the name of Revenge


    Meanwhile, Sara continued ¡°oh you can¡¯t do that again right? Of course you won¡¯t be able to do it again after all, you have achieved your goal.


    You have finally killed her secretly right? You murdered Cami and makes it appear as if she went missing. You can deceive the whole world, but you will never be able to deceive Jared and I.


    Now that you have taken your revenge and murdered her, tell me what you gained. What good did it do to you to kill the woman who loved you?


    Your wealth is your pride and the reason why you cease to be human and considerate. You have riches and can afford whatever money can buy.


    But there¡¯s something you will never be able to buy, and you know what that is, love. Those who throw away love and only use their brains to decide mischief and wickedness, may never find such love again.


    No matter how much you hold in your hands you will never find love Rodrigo. No one would be willing to sell it to you and besides you don¡¯t have the currency to buy love.


    Go to the ends of the Earth, you won¡¯t find it. Go to the depth of the sea and the deepest part of hell, you won¡¯t find it. You know why, love came to you but you threw it off and trampled it.


    We may be poor and have nothing, but we value truth and love. We know what bond and ties mean and my daughter, till the moment you killed her, she was the best daughter anyone could have.


    She rather went to jail than to see me died or Jared tortured. She sacrificed so much for those she loved. And I apud her bravery.


    It¡¯s unfortunate that she met a man like you. But it was my fault, I should be med because I told her to go with you, that you are a good man.


    But I didn¡¯t know I only seeded in tethering my own daughter to her killer. But Karma will judge you Rodrigo if truly, Cami was a prostitute that you picked up to satisfy your sexual desires.


    You say such words to a woman who is pregnant with your child. Cami was pregnant and she was going to tell you about it. She wanted to announce it to you when you return, saying you would be happy. If you don¡¯t believe, find out more at the Ocean Hospital.


    But what happened, Jared and I were kidnapped. We were tortured and the video of it was shown to Cami, she was threathened to do ording to what they ordered her to do.


    I am certain she can¡¯t stand it. She did what she did because she was trying to save Jared and I from our untimely end¡­¡±Sara was not done when Mirabel walked in and stood, listening to what Sara was saying.


    ¡°Thest thing Cami will ever do in this life is to hurt you Rodrigo. You don¡¯t even know the character of the woman you called your girlfriend. You think all those things done were true, that Cami did that?


    Jared came to tell you what happened but you let your men tortured him to unconciousness. I will never forgive you for what you did to my children Rodrigo Campbell.


    You destroyed our house, demolished my little coffee shop and said those words about Cami. You let my daughter go to jail with your child in her belly and you think even in death, you will be forgiven?


    You ended it when you murdered her. It¡¯s alright. She will rest but you will never get away with it. If she never meant you any harm, you will know no peace again Rodrigo and everyone who caused my daughter¡¯s untimely end, will never get away with it.


    Karma will judge you all. You will seek love but it will be far away from you. The blood of my daughter and your own unborn child will judge. Andstly, you can inform your sweetheart toe over and p me again¡­¡±Sara dered and gave Rodrigo a stare that contained a killing intent before she turned and walked out.


    Rodrigo¡¯s office was as quiet as a graveyard after Sara left. Even Mirabel, who didn¡¯t hear a thing about the beginning of Sara¡¯s words, felt a cold shiver run through her blood when she said karma will judge Rodrigo.


    She knew her brother went the extreme with his revenge against Cami. Now, Cami¡¯s mother thinks he murdered her daughter.


    Joel stood and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew it. Something wasn¡¯t right back then. The Cami he knew wouldn¡¯t do anything of the things she said to Rodrigo.


    He tried to warn him but he was too arrogant to listen. Only he knows the right thing. Every other person is not wise. He only has Monopoly of knowledge.


    He must find out if truly Cami was pregnant. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone see her in jail. Maybe if he didn¡¯t ce a ban on it, he would have been able to see her and discovered she was pregnant.


    But he wouldn¡¯t. He let Cami suddenly disappear without the knowledge whether she was dead or not. How can he forgive himself if truly that woman was dead and his child died along with her.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Cami¡¯s disappearance and you are not saying it?¡± Mirabel aaked. From the way her brother went about it, she can¡¯t really trust him not to do that.

 Chapter 54

    Rodrigo just sat down there expressionless. No one can say exactly what was going on in his mind. Only that his eyes were as red as coals of fire.


    The office suddenly was having a feeling ofpression. The atmosphere became tense and heated despite the air conditioner in the room.


    Mirabel knew Rodrigo¡¯s temperament was letting loose. He didn¡¯t answer her question but was just quiet, looking straight into an empty space.


    ¡°Go to Ocean Hospital and find out the truth. Date and day Cami was confirmed pregnant and let me know as soon as possible¡± he ordered and without waiting another minute, Joel walked out.


    ¡°Rodrigo..¡± Mirabel was going to say something when he raised his hand indicating she shouldn¡¯t say anything. She saw her brother¡¯s reddened eyes.


    ¡°How did you know Cami had an abortion?¡± Rodrigo asked. He remembered she was the one who saw the report of the abortion.


    ¡°I found the paper and read what was inside. It was Emma Martins who pointed it out to me¡± Mirabel answered flippantly and suddenly paused.


    What really happened? How can Emma point her to the folded paper behind Cami¡¯s back pocket and she sheepishly went to check and discovered it¡¯s a report on abortion.


    She was quiet and carefully turned to nce at her brother. Their eyes locked and that was enough. It¡¯s not real.


    It wasn¡¯t quite two minutes, his secretary said a woman named Kimberly hade to see him. The secretary added that she said she was with Camist.


    Kimberly is smart. She didn¡¯t want the secretary to know she was an ex-convict hence, she made it appear as if she went to visit Cami.


    Rodrigo said she coulde in. She might have something to tell him from Cami. Mirabel also stood back to see who the woman was.


    But Kimberly walked in and removed her sses. She scanned the office, looking at it before resting her eyes on Rodrigo.


    When she saw him, she knew he was the one she hade to see. This was the face she saw in the picture that day. She traced him by his name and knew he was the one who made Cami a criminal.


    ¡°Hello¡± Rodrigo said, having hopes that he would hear Cami¡¯s message from her but the woman looked weird with her behaviour.


    ¡°Forgive my manners. My name is Kimberly, an ex convict and co inmate with Cami Dickson. Anyways, I had been freed before the news of Cami¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    I want to beg you to please let Cami go from wherever you have taken her. And if you have seeded in killing her, let us know so we can mourn her as supposed.


    That woman is an angel at heart and doesn¡¯t deserve to be unfortunately in love with a beast like you, who wouldn¡¯t let even her family memberse and see her.


    Because you think you are rich, you have made yourself a god and trampled upon good and innocent people like My goddaughter Cami.


    Because you are handsome and rich, you go about kissing women in front of cameras and send the photos to her. Now that you have killed her, you can continue kissing the lips of every thing that goes in skirts.


    But please ( sping her hands together) tell me where you buried her so I can go and see my goddaughter and give her a befitting mourning.


    How will I see the little fellow growing in her belly now? She would always touch her belly and tell me that the little Rodrigo in her belly is the only thing that gives her joy in this whole life.


    Now you have killed her and my little godson in her belly. You are a very bad man Rodrigo or Rodre, whatever it is, tell me her burial ce.


    If you don¡¯t tell me calmly, you will after I mobilise women in this city and we Walk the street everyday seeking Justice for Cami¡± Kimberly said, beating her chest like a warrior before dropping her address on Rodrigo¡¯s face.


    ¡°In less than twenty four hours I need answers. And don¡¯t dare to bring your thugs and bodyguards if you don¡¯t want my family to leave you without an intact corpse¡± she concluded and walked away.


    It was then confirmed that truly Cami was pregnant. This woman that just left just proved that she was pregnant.


    Mirabel just found a seat and sat down. This is too huge of a reality before her. The woman she pped, pulled her hair and testified against in the court ofw might probably be innocent.


    She nced at her brother and saw him digging his hand into his hair, the fellow was feeling depressed already.


    While Rodrigo was losing his peace and decorum, L was sweating profusely while in her bedroom. She shut the door and kept staring at the opened envelope in her hands.


    She had received the envelope from E as agreed. But she had never opened the seal. She kept it hidden away in her bedroom so that none could check or stumbled upon it.


    But after the failed wedding ceremony between Rodrigo and Emma, she realised how self centred E was. She kept using horrible words at her and threatening her to get Rodrigo toe and apologise to E, otherwise she would let loose of their secret.


    That has prompted her to go and get the sealed envelope where thepany¡¯s documents were kept. This was the envelope from Cami after she was being threatened.


    She can¡¯t joke around with her family¡¯s wealth because of Cami. But what she saw after removing the seal left her speechless.


    How can this be, who is ying jokes here, E is ying with fire that is capable of consuming her. How can she seal in white papers and a hard cardboard and send it to her as the documents to the ownership of the Campbell¡¯s group.


    L took her phone and called E. It rang the first and second time and E did not answer her phone. It was only after it rang the third time that E answered. ¡°Have you convinced your Son to apologise to our dear Emma?¡± Her question came through.


    Rodrigo became restless. This can¡¯t be true. Cami was pregnant? Did she really have his child grow in her belly and he was mean to her?


    He was just waiting for Joel to bring the reports. He wants to be sure she really was Pregnant.


    Sara just left, using him of murdering Cami and now this woman who goes by the name Kimberly was saying the same thing.


    He may gone the extreme in his acts but that isn¡¯t the same as murdering her. He waited and this time, Mirabel decided to stay with him.


    He couldn¡¯t raise her head to look at Rodrigo. He was looking so worried already and she knew he was going to me himself if he discovered that Cami never had an abortion.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Joel returned. ¡± Cami was indeed pregnant, she was seven weeks pregnant. Emma waited at her car when she came out of the hospital and they argued.


    When Cami left, Emma went into the hospital and bribed a nurse for a duplicate of the report that Cami came to receive. She got it and the surveince camera showed her taking it away¡­¡± Joel quickly made an oral report and ced the evidence before Rodrigo.


    What he picked up to check first was the pregnancy test report. Cami was indeed pregnant. Rodrigo stared at the report for a long time as if he was reading something else on the report.


    Whoever brought that fake abortion report really did that because he or she already know she was pregnant. Who could that be?


    It was stated in the fake report that she had an abortion a week before he travelled. At that time, Cami probably didn¡¯t know she was pregnant yet, otherwise she would have told him.


    Could it all be Emma¡¯s handwriting on the wall? That woman was capable of doing anything to bring herself before Camill in his sight.


    ¡°I want to know what they both argued about. I mean Emma and Cami¡± Rodrigo asked Joel.


    ¡°She¡¯s the first suspect. Anyways, by tomorrow morning, I will give you the answers that you seek¡± Joel answered and walked away.


    The truth he told himself was that he wasn¡¯t going to sympathise with Rodrigo when the truth of it all gets exposed.


    As soon as they arrived home, Cami was assigned to her room. Susan told Cami she had prepared that room, waiting for the day she woulde home, to her parents and her family.


    Cami smiled and hugged her mother again. She had lost count of the number of times she hugged her mother after she epted them as her family.


    Her eyes were filled with tears when she saw the looks and decorations of the room, the furnishings and the king size bed, he couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    She let them flow feely down her cheeks. It was way more beautiful than Rodrigo¡¯s room. It looked like a five star hotel room where Presidents and highly ced resorts go when they go on vacation.


    Susan saw her tears and came to hold her hands. ¡°You¡¯ve cried enough darling. If you keep having this mood, you will affect the baby. Please clean those tears¡±she said, her own eyes bing moist as well.


    Cami wanted to express how her new identity was going to change her life, she was already experiencing the change but couldn¡¯t. Her voice choked and she sniffled.


    Susan wasn¡¯t waiting for her to say anything but hugged her long. This is her daughter, the one she had lost but now found her.


    ¡± Everything you¡¯ve been through, will be a thing of the past. Now, you are the youngest miss of this family and you will get all that should be yours..¡± Susan whispered.


    Susan soon left and asked that Cami take a warm bath ande downstairs. Cami nodded. When she went into the bathroom, she soaked in the bath and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Is she really out of prison? Far away from the shores of City A where she was mocked, ridiculed and subjected to a low ss citizen.


    She was free from Rodrigo¡¯s torture. He really was the one who told that prison official to torture and possibly murder her. He hates her so much?.


    Rodrigo did all that to her simply because he believed what others said about her. They¡¯ve been together for a while and yet cannot attest to her true character to the first degree?


    She saved him even if she used her body but he termed her a prostitute. He said he saved her from the mire and used her as an object for sexual satisfaction.


    No matter how long it takes, she would never forgive Rodrigo. Time they say heal wounds, but her wounds can never be healed even if it takes a hundred years.


    She doesn¡¯t know what might be going on at the present at City A, but her disappearance must have been noticed. How will he feel after the news of it gets to him, he would be happy and be d he would be happy with Emma for the rest of his life.


    Well, he can be happy. The times they spent together were brief but would leave an indelible mark in her life forever. That is because she has a piece of him growing in her belly.


    Cami caressed her belly. She smiled. This was the only thing that made her smile all her days in prison. This is her life, her blood and the only indication that she met Rodrigo in this life.


    She would cherish the baby forever. He doesn¡¯t need to know he has a father Surnamed Campbell. She¡¯s enough to look after him and raise him exclusively.


    When Cami came out of the bathroom, she was still hoping this was a dream. And if indeed it is, she doesn¡¯t want to ever wake up again.


    This is too true to be a lie. She now lives in this luxurious ce?. From prison to luxury. She stood and looked at herself in the mirror.


    It¡¯s been months since shest looked at herself. She looked at her baby bump and saw it was protruding slightly. She caressed it and smiled at the reflection of herself.


    But on her body were scars. Some darkened and others still swollen and reddish. That must be the beating from that baton.


    Everyone that made her suffer will see her again someday. But when they see her again, they won¡¯t recognise her.


    She checked the closet and was surprised at the clothes there. She wanted to see if she could get something to change into but the closet was jammed full with clothes of high quality and made.


    She changed into a free short gown and styled her hair to the side. Since she got to prison she hadn¡¯t done anything to her except make it into a ponytail when the wounded scalp was healed.


    When she came downstairs, she looked different than she was when she came back from the hospital. Susan opened her arms for a hug and Cami hugged with a megawatt smile.


    There was no intimate discussion that day. Steve Anderson had said they would have all the time in the world to discuss and talk about the past.


    But in the meantime, a gynaecologist would being to see Cami the next day in the morning. Everyone else can leave to their houses while Cami remains in the Mansion.


    Susan called the servants that evening and introduced Cami to them. Everyone of them was to henceforth revere her as the youngdy of Anderson¡¯s family.


    The family had a sumptuous dinner together before Eduardo stood up to go, pulling his wife along.


    Luke lingered a little before Susan told him Cami needed to rest. The doctor had prescribed a bed rest for her because of the baby.


    Luke said goodbye but that was after he nted a featherlight kiss on her chin. Cami smiled and said goodnight to him.


    That night, Susan asked that Steve Anderson let her spend the night in Cami¡¯s ce. He agreed and spent her night in Cami¡¯s ce.


    Mirabel felt unhappy. Rodrigo was almost smoking his life out. She left thepanyte because Rodrigo was just smoking.


    He kept staring at the medical report of Cami. Was he going to see through to the baby? He felt heartbroken already.


    The office was engulfed in smoke from his chain-smoking. He couldn¡¯t do anything but just kept smoking. He asked that no one should see him and would raise the bottle of alcohol Vodka to be precise to his mouth and gulped it down like water.


    She had to call Joel toe and assist him home. She doesn¡¯t know why his assistant turned unconcerned about him. Shouldn¡¯t he be nearer to him now than ever before.


    She med herself for the part she yed in attacking Cami. She didn¡¯t know a thing about her before until the whole incident happened when she was supposed to be having her return party.


    She was going to tell her mother what Rodrigo just discovered. She couldn¡¯t be quiet while her brother was experiencing misery. When she got into the house, she didn¡¯t find her mother anywhere.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then she decided to check her in her room. But as she got closer, she heard her mother talking to someone on the phone¡­

 Chapter 55

    Mirabel paused and lingered by the door, she wanted her mother to hang up so she coulde in. She needs to tell her mother what Rodrigo just discovered and the effect of it on him already.


    But suddenly, her attention was drawn to what her mother was saying ¡°¡­ Rodrigo and Emma¡¯s wedding being cancelled has got nothing to do with me. I hope you understand that E.


    You are such an ungrateful woman. I already helped you in ensuring that Cami was sent out of Rodrigo¡¯s life. Now they both are enemies, two parallel lines that can never be met.


    What else do you want? I want thepany¡¯s documents as soon as possible if you love yourself. I kept my part of the bargain and now you wouldn¡¯t release thepany¡¯s documents to me rather you sealed empty papers to me.


    And you are telling me you don¡¯t know anything about the documents. Cami was too frightened to do contrary to what we wanted at the time.


    I still me myself for being a part of the conspiracy that sent that girl to jail even if she was innocent. Get me those papers, originals of it if you don¡¯t want to feel my wrath¡­¡± L was saying.


    Mirabel was shocked. Or let¡¯s say shocked was an understatement. She felt as if her breath would skip. What did she hear her mother saying to Ms E?


    She knew she was talking to Ms E on the phone. Had she been a part of a conspiracy against Cami? She was actually acting back then?


    Suddenly she blurted in a shaking voice ¡°mother¡± as her eyes welled up in tears. L shivered as she heard her daughter¡¯s voice and quickly hung up before turning swiftly to face her.


    She smiled an awkward smile, trying to pretend and cover up as if she wasn¡¯t the one agitating on the phone a few seconds away.


    But it was toote. The look of disappointment on Mirabel¡¯s face, her teary eyes and her shaking lips as she stood with herplexion turned Ashen.


    L knew she heard, her daughter heard her conversation and the cat had been let out of the bag. Her secret has ceased to be secret because she can not predict what Mirabel would do or say next.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Mirabel asked as she broke down sobbing. She hurriedly ran towards her room, getting away from the sight of her mother.


    L stood and saw her daughter run before her brain could process that she left in tears and disappointment. She suddenly woke up from her sleep walking or maybe we termed it sleep-standing now.


    ¡± Mira, Mirabe, Mirabel..¡± calling out loud at her in the different ways her name could be called. She walked out of her room and started walking abruptly towards her daughter¡¯s room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If Rodrigo learnt of this secret, she was done for. She can¡¯t imagine how actions and decisions he would make. She needs to plead with Mirabe not to say a word of it to Rodrigo.


    Rodrigo couldn¡¯t sleep that night. He can¡¯t believe Cami was pregnant. But the medical report said she was pregnant and that woman Kimberly or whatever she calls herself confirmed it that she was pregnant.


    How can he do this to Cami and his unborn baby? If the part of the usation that she has an abortion was false, other usations might be false as well.


    She was actually set up? But if it was false, where are the documents of thepany? He had been searching and investigating about it since Cami was sent to prison and he didn¡¯t get a trace of it.


    What about the death of Ambrose Kelvin? That one was ring. She reallymitted murder and stole thepany¡¯s documents.


    If the part ofmitting abortion was lie and false, how about this ring ones? Can it also be said to be false?


    He doesn¡¯t know what to believe. He doesn¡¯t know how to take the news of his dear Cami being pregnant.


    Rodrigo was restless. He was afraid to discover he was wrong all along about the way he treated her. He is worried if he wakes up the next day and realises she was innocent.


    How will he forgive himself? No, as much as he doesn¡¯t want to imagine it, he still wishes that she was not guilty. But if it was so, how will he find her and apologise to her, making up for the wrongs he¡¯s made?


    She¡¯s gone missing and not even the government officials were able to find any clue or link to her whereabouts. Was she dead or something?


    No, he hates to think of death about her. She can¡¯t die and leave him in the regrets he was already envisaging for himself.


    Did someone really schemed against her so badly? There¡¯s only one person who was against her so much and that person is Emma Martins, he supposed fiance.


    And he hates her because of him. She wants to be the favoured one in his heart and not Cami. But the heart doesn¡¯t y its games like men.


    He would wait. It shouldn¡¯t take Joel so much time to discuss the truth. He wants to know and besides, he has assigned his bodyguards to work along with Joel to fasten the investigation.


    Rodrigo was sleepless, so also was Cami. Susan spent the night in her room but Cami was long awake after her mother slept off.


    She couldn¡¯t take her mind off Rodrigo. He threw her off like a flea when she needed him. He didn¡¯t ask her nor investigate to know why she did what she did, he went mad with her and became brutal.


    She had always known Rodrigo doesn¡¯t show Mercy when he wants to Carry out his ruthlessness, but it shouldn¡¯t be towards her.


    He said he loved her and she can vouch for him that he did back then or that he showed her love and she was lost in its fantasies to know that life was not real.


    His lips could say it a thousand times but his heart repelled her. He demolished her mother¡¯s business and even the house. Does he think she bought them with his money?


    Thinking about her mother Sara, she decided to make a call but didn¡¯t have a phone yet. She decided to call them first thing the next morning so they would know she¡¯s fine now.


    A lone tear fell off her eyes and she sniffled silently. Her mother was sleeping and she didn¡¯t want to wake her up.


    She¡¯s not yet used to her real mother. She still sees her through the eyes of a stranger or a helper. Soon, she hoped to be united with them with her whole heart.


    They seemed to love her and cherish hering home. But she has to make up her mind to see them as her true family. Where she really belonged.


    Next morning, Eduardo was back to his Official activities again. He was at the breakfast table when Jenny came downstairs.


    She went and nted a featherlight kiss on his hairy chin before sitting to have breakfast too. She¡¯s gotten so addicted to Eduardo over the months.


    To say she¡¯s in love with him was the least. She¡¯s head over heels for him. She practically adores him especially now that he is out of the wheelchair.


    He is cute and charming. His height and physique were alluring. Ever since she learnt how he saved her mother, she had grown more respect for him than ever before.


    She loves him and never stops imagining what her life would have been, or the turns she would have taken if her cousin and Aunt didn¡¯t make the greatest mistake of their lives by making her married to Eduardo.


    But that mistake, that they made  has made her happy and granted an avenue to save her mother. Now, she will never stop being grateful that she married Eduardo.


    Though it¡¯s been months since they were married, they hadn¡¯t consummated the wedding yet. Even at that, they weren¡¯t in any way different from a normal couple.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Eduardo said first, picking a ss of juice and sipping it down. He was all dressed up and was going to head to thepany.


    He¡¯s been away from thepany for quite some days now. He was returning there as much work waspiled, waiting for his decision and signature.


    ¡°Good morning sweetheart¡±Jenny replied sitting in front of him with a megawatt smile. Eduardo nced at her and smiled too.


    ¡°I wish I could join you to the office, my love. I don¡¯t feel like staying at home all day¡± Jennyined. She wasn¡¯t really looking forward to being a working ss woman but she wanted to be by Eduardo¡¯s side all day.


    Thetter smiled and nced at her briefly before saying ¡°I don¡¯t want you tobour for anything. Besides, I want you to keep Cami Company at this time that she just arrived.


    You both are of the same age bracket and you will help her blend quickly with the family¡­¡±Eduardo coaxed her.


    Cami just found her family. It may not be as easy as they thought for her to fully ept her family in her heart. He wants her to ept reality and the truth.


    This is her real family. Her parents and siblings are those people she is rted to. They are those who share the same history and ancestors with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, anything you say Sweetheart¡± Jenny replied, helping herself to the breakfast. What can she say but yes.


    Eduardo had done more than enough for her. The least she can do now is to say ok and do things that he wants.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eduardo said with a smile. Just the he remembered something else


    ¡°Tell me something, any news about your cousin Betty?¡± He asked, wondering if she knew anything indeed.


    ¡°Betty? I haven¡¯t heard from that fellow in months. Is everything alright?¡± Jenny asked. It¡¯s very unlike Eduardo to ask about Betty.


    Eduardo stared at her with an expressionless face. He hadn¡¯t told her what happened back then. Contemting on telling her or not.


    ¡°Well, your cousin and Aunt came to see me in my office one fateful day¡­¡± Eduardo told her about Sebrina and Betty¡¯s visit to his office and how he was told the younger woman was pregnant.


    Pregnant with Luke¡¯s child. After talking with Luke, thetter said he didn¡¯t remember doing anything with her but he woke up to find himself in that Davis house.


    He had imed to be there for dinner, being invited by Betty. But something happened, and he didn¡¯t remember how he ended up spending the night there.


    Only to wake up to find Betty using him of rape. He couldn¡¯t deny it because he was shirtless when he found himself. She had suddenly disappeared into thin air adteruke Requested for DNA.


    ¡°Shit!!¡± Jenny eximed, tapping her middle finger on the dining table. Betty is a bitch.


    Eduardo paused and stared at his wife. Her facial expression was that of surprise, then it changed to anger and finally lingered on hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about this for a while now¡± Eduardo apologised. He doesn¡¯t know he didn¡¯t tell Jenny all along.


    ¡°Betty has a reputation of being a flirt. I was wondering back then when I discovered he was going to be married to you, how she intended to exin the loss of her first time.


    You should have told me. We would have searched for her boyfriend and asked him some questions. If she really wants to find her way into your family, she can adopt any method.


    As for knowing where she is, my answer is no. But you don¡¯t have to worry, when I apprehend her parents and have them imprisoned, she wille out of her hiding¡± Jenny dered.


    Eduardo nodded. That means Jenny and her mother are now ready to take up the case against Sebrina Davis and her husband.


    ¡°Katie is returning soon and I hope she won¡¯te here to create a scene for us all?¡± Eduardo dered.


    ¡°Katie, who is Katie?¡±

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Katie is Luke¡¯s fiance¡± Eduardo replied simply.


    Next morning, Cami woke up and didn¡¯t find her mother by her side. She looked at the bedside click and saw it was past 9am already.


    She raised herself to a sitting position and yawned, stretching herself. She looked at the magnificent bed she had slept and the pinky decorations of the room, and she felt happy, totally pleased with her new life.


    It was great to wake up in a ce like this, and not the prison she had been waking up in for the past two months. She went to relieve herself and took a bath.


    She was going to see a gynaecologist that day, probably that morning. Her father had told her that and she got dressed and came downstairs.


    She met her parents talking to a man, they seemed to be familiar with him. Her motherughed heartily sitting with her legs crossed.


    Cami looked at her mother and smiled. She¡¯s a ssic rich woman, looking more poised than L, Rodrigo¡¯s mother.


    She can¡¯t imagine that one day she also will be rted to such a wealthy woman. The sight of Susan portrays elegance and beauty.


    ¡°Mum, dad¡± Cami called, going over and kissed her dad¡¯s chin and her mother¡¯s temple. Her parents both smiled at her with such a megawatt smile that is full of admiration.


    ¡°Did you sleep well dear?¡± Steve Anderson asked, and Cami nodded. ¡°How are you this morning darling?¡± Susan asked.


    Cami is the youngest amongst their children. She was born after Luke though there was a slight few years gap between Eduardo and his siblings.


    The man seated looked at Cami and smiled. He seemed to admire and appreciate her already. He was already standing on his feet when Cami turned to look at him.


    ¡°Hello Miss Anderson¡± the man said, showing courtesy first and bowing slightly. He stretched out his hand for a handshake and Cami smiled and took it.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said and smiled briefly. She took his hand and shook hands. ¡°I am Doctor Oscar,¡±he introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Cami,¡± She replied and smiled. She didn¡¯t use herst name. She used to be Dickson but now that she found out she is Anderson, she is yet to get used to being referred to as Anderson.


    Her parents introduced Oscar to her as the family doctor who will be in charge of her medical conditions and the well-being of her unborn baby.


    Cami was happy and thanked her parents. She had her breakfast and Oscar started straight away. Susan and Steve stayed aside as she was being examined.


    ¡°We need to know many things about her darling,¡± Steve Anderson said and sighed. It is improper for any member of their family to have a child out of wedlock.


    It was never done. But in Cami¡¯s case, what can they do? She not only was pregnant, but was a prisoner. She had escaped from prison and could not walk freely until they had waved her case off.


    ¡°Yes, my dear, a lot,¡± Susan Anderson nodded. They haven¡¯t asked her any question about her past, how she survived and how she ended up in jail.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They needed to know all these so they could help her. She needs help and much love, they need to know the vacuum created in her and only then can they know how to fill it.


    They waited until Oscar was done and prescribed some medicine for her. When he returned to join the Anderson parents, he requested that shee over to the hospital for an Ultrasound.


    Steve Anderson got the prescription Request and asked one of the bodyguards to get the drugs. Overall, Oscar said she¡¯s fine. She only needed to rest a lot.


    Mirabel cried and sobbed all night. She had refused to open the door to her mother when she came pleading with her to open it. ording to her, she can exin to her about the conversation she heard.


    But Mirabel didn¡¯t consider listening to her. Her mother was a liar and a conspirator. How can she do this to Rodrigo?


    Did she detest Cami so bad that she adopted such a mean method to separate her from her brother? Couldn¡¯t she think of better and honest ways to do this?


    Does she know Rodrigo¡¯s present state of mind? How was he feeling already about the few lines of discovery he just made?


    The thoughts of Cami being pregnant with his child and going to jail was making Rodrigo be a depressed man. How will he take it when he discovers his mother was part of the separation between him and Cami?


    Mirabel took her bath. But the thoughts of the event of the previous day were still upying her heart. She didn¡¯t have her dinner the previous day and that morning, she stepped out and still didn¡¯t have breakfast.


    L walked closer to stand in her daughter¡¯s way but she couldn¡¯t utter another word when she saw her red puffy eyes.


    L¡¯s eyes welled up in tears. She moved away and Mirabel walked into her car. She stood and watched her daughter drove her car off and her tears fell.


    What kind of a mother is she?


    Few hourster in Campbell¡¯s group, Joel walked into the office of the President. He looked swollen and unhappy. His countenance already portrayed that he wasing to bring an unpleasant news.


    Joel came and stood before Rodrigo. The fellow has lost hisposure after the visit of Sara and Kimberly. He is just smoking to keep himself going.


    ¡°Speak?¡± Rodrigomanded. That was the same word he ever spoke to Cami in this life. As he ordered Joel, his mind shed back and he felt his heart pained for the bad he¡¯s done to her.


    ¡°Cami was indeed pregnant and Her family were truly kidnapped..¡± Joel was saying when Rodrigo yelled ¡°I already know that¡±


    Why is Joel stalling for time? He was repeating what he already knew. He should just go ahead and say what he found out.


    ¡°Cami was poisoned. That exins the blood found. And the person who paid for her to be poisoned to death is none other than your fiance.


    There was a huge transaction from Ms E¡¯s ount around the period this whole thing happened. A day after the incident, Emma was found to have disguised herself and visited a secluded abandoned building at the suburb ghetto part of the city.


    I suggest that they both should be interrogated. But more investigation is going on in the anonymous ount that Ms E transferred such an amount of money to¡± Joel exined.


    Rodrigo was shocked. Emma paid for Cami to be poisoned? That means she knew that she was pregnant and wanted to eliminate herpletely.


    Of course she knows otherwise, how can she make Mirabel see and go through that paper that day? Why is it that he was the only one here who didn¡¯t know his woman was pregnant.


    ¡°Do you have the evidence?¡± Rodrigo asked between gritted teeth. This is too hard to believe.


    ¡°Yes,¡±Joel answered in a single syble. He tried to tell him to see things from Cami¡¯s point of view but no, he wouldn¡¯t. He alone was right and can single mindedly take decisions.


    Now the truth was unfolding. How will he feel if eventually, he discovered how pregnant girlfriend was screamed at by the bitch he got engaged to.


    ¡°Get her arrested for interrogation,¡± Rodrigo ordered. He already saw Joel¡¯s aloof attitude. He was being dutiful and not concerned about his State of mind.


    ¡°You will have to do it yourself because she¡¯s your fiance¡±Joel refuted and sat on the sofa. Rodrigo looked at him and wanted to be furious but remained calm.


    Martins received a call an hourter that his wife and daughter had been arrested by Rodrigo. He was furious.


    Looks like this Rodrigo wants to trample upon him and his family¡¯s prestige in the society. First he failed to appear at his wedding and kept his daughter waiting all day.


    When he came, he only came to announce the cancetion of the wedding. He was yet toe and apologise and now, he had arrested his wife and daughter?


    This was too much for him to condone. He would fight back this time. He can¡¯t continue to be quiet all because his father was Rodrigo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s friend.


    He got into the car, fuming in rage as his chauffeur drove him towards the police station. He was going to go fisty with that boy Rodrigo.


    If he thinks he can just do anything simply because he was ruling the richest Company in town and is poprly referred to as the youngest dude in town.


    He can¡¯t do this to his wife and daughter. Emma was going to be his wife and he was misbehaving towards her? Doesn¡¯t he have regards for the woman who will be his wife and the mother of his unborn children?


    As Martins was fuming and nning on how to attack Rodrigo, the police officers who went to apprehend Emma and E arrived.


    Emma was surprised when she saw Rodrigo seated and waiting for them with a frosty stare¡­

 Chapter 57

    Rodrigo just stared at the mother and daughter pair which just came in. He was trying his best to control his temper and not blow up, leaving clues for them to guess why they had been invited.


    Meanwhile he had asked the superintendent to ask them questions individually and away from each other. The police chief said ok.


    Without as much as an exchange of greetings, the two women were asked to be interrogated. E said Okay and she was made to sign some documents.


    But one thing surprised her when she saw her daughter being led to a different interrogation room from hers. E squinted, looks like L had breached their agreement.


    If L thinks she can lure them to the top of the tree and then remove the stairs, she would tell everyone what she knows. She will not allow herself to be left in the snow alone.


    Martin¡¯swyer arrived before Martins and said E and her daughter are his clients, the police department cannot just make them confess to a crime they know nothing of.


    The police chief asked him if anyone is saying they havemitted a crime? Who says they are to confess to a crime? Or does thewyer want him to believe he knows something that might interest the police department?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Thewyer said okay. If they just assume it is interrogation, he would also listen and stay by their side.


    He was asked to stay away over the transparent ss demarcation when E was interrogated.


    The mother and daughter pair were being interrogated when Martin¡¯s arrived. He was Furious when he saw Rodrigo seated with apressing aura which could be felt from a distance.


    ¡°Why do I feel you are tucking at my family? You disgraced my daughter publicly by refusing to show up at the wedding. As if that is not enough, you have them brought to the police station and im it¡¯s to be interrogated.


    Don¡¯t make me fight back. My daughter is not Cami Dickson you could treat so meanly and say horrible words at, if you try to cross the borders an inch further, I will forget that my father was your grandfather¡¯s best friend.


    As for yourte father, we were mates. Though fortune smiled on him in life earlier than me. So you must respect and treat my daughter as expected of a prestigiousdy. She¡¯s not Cami¡± Martins dered, ncing at Rodrigo with hostility.


    The mentioning of the name Cami seemed to provoke Rodrigo more than anything else. He stood up and stood in front of Martins staring into the older man¡¯s eyes. As if they were mates.


    Rodrigo¡¯s eyes had gone red and as he stared at Martins, thetter felt as if he was emitting apressing aura and he suddenly became ufortable in his suit.


    Had he said anything he shouldn¡¯t have said. Anyways he shrugged. He knew he still loved Cami. But he hasn¡¯t said anythingpared to what he said himself about her.


    Rodrigo¡¯s hand formed a fist and Martin¡¯s eyes nced down and saw his fisted hands and the knuckles, ready as if to disfigure his face.


    He knew then that Rodrigo was using his whole strength to hold back, to restrain himself from punching him. It appeared this was going to soil their rtionship further.


    ¡°Just pray your daughter and wife had nothing to do with everything that happened to Cami, otherwise¡­.¡±Rodrigo said and trailed off.


    His fury was almost being felt. It waspressing and intimidating. He red at Martin with pure hatred.


    Rodrigo¡¯s words sent a cold chill down Martin¡¯s spine. What did Rodrigo just say? Did he find any clue connecting his family to the disappearance of his girlfriend?


    He hopes that doesn¡¯t happen in this life. He would lose face and he can¡¯t for certain predict what Rodrigo was capable of doing.


    Without another word, Rodrigo walked out of the police department. Martins looked at his retreating back view and squinted.


    He has this feeling that Rodrigo was going to destroy him. One thing he¡¯s known about this Fellow surname Campbell is that when he doesn¡¯t say anything, one needs to be really afraid.


    It wasn¡¯t long after hiswyer walked out with a gloomy face. He looked at Martins and shook his head. He beckoned to him toe along.


    Sara had stayed awake at night since the news of Cami gone missing got into her ears. As she sat on the sofa, looking through the windows, some police official came to talk to her.


    Jared came over to get the door but Sara didn¡¯t aa much as spare the men nces as they came in. She doesn¡¯t care about anything but to hear the news that her dear daughter is found.


    The police asked a few questions more like has Cami contacted them? Where do they think she might be, can they think of a ce where they might find her or perhaps gas any unfamiliar cell phone number calling them?


    As if Sara Dickson was waiting for them toe, she turned sharply and red at them ¡°Are you really Police officers or men who were lent uniforms to put on?


    Under your nostril my daughter went missing and youe to me to ask me questions like where I think she might be? Do you hear yourself when you talk?


    I should be asking you to find my daughter but because I haven¡¯t, you turned the table around and asked me where I think she might be?


    You tried my daughter who was actually innocent of the charges against her. You didn¡¯t investigate to know the truth and certainty of what she was used of.


    She went to jail and went missing. You now walk through that door and ask me if I know where she is. Why don¡¯t you ask Rodrigo Campbell?


    How much did he pay you toe here and ask these questions? Do you have conscience at all or does the job make you lose it,?¡± Sara Dickson bellowed.


    These police officers are probably amateur. How can theye and ask her such questions? Even if she knows, did they think she would tell them?


    ¡°Find my daughter, dead or alive. Let me set my eyes on my dear Cami again¡± Sara pleaded and started sobbing.


    Jared came over and consoled his mother. They appear to be the only two in their World. As Sara stayed all day sobbing, Jared couldn¡¯t leave her alone, he stayed with her and forfeited going to work.


    ¡°Please leave us alone. Do your job and find my sister. If she¡¯s dead, at least present the corpse to us and if alive, find her¡±Jared added.


    The three officers exchanged nces and quietly stood up. Perhaps they were wrong to havee to them in the first ce.


    Sara started sobbing again. Besides Joel whoes to visit and calls them, no one shares in their sorrows and pain. And that is because they are poor.


    Only the rich and wealthy have family and friends, lovers and well-wishers. But the poor, their next door neighbour doesn¡¯t even know who they are.


    Cami¡¯s news of sudden disappearance affected Jared as much as it affected Sara. He wasn¡¯t shedding tears like his mother but emotionally, he was down.


    Every good thing that has happened in their life was because of Cami. She saw him through the Versity and set up the coffee business for his mother.


    The house they had, which Rodrigo maliciously demolished, was bought by Cami. After his father died, Cami stepped into the responsibilities he left behind and put it on her shoulders.


    She wasn¡¯t his biological sister but what can biological sister do that Cami hadn¡¯t done more than that. Having Cami in their lives was fortune.


    But when she needed them the most, they were not there for her. She went to jail because of them and she didn¡¯t get to see them before she disappeared.


    What would she think of them? That they couldn¡¯te and check on her? But they tried, Rodrigo was too strong for them to prate.


    He would have gone to plead with him to let them see Cami but the dude is an imbecile. After the way he treated him, he didn¡¯t want toe before him ever again.


    He might kill him at the sight of him. And if anything happens to him too, his mother would die. Cami first and then him, his mother would definitely slumped and die.


    ¡°Cami my child, where are you?¡± Sara sobbed, sniffling vigorously.


    ¡°¡­ there are clues and evidence that might lead your wife and daughter to the sudden disappearance of Cami Dickson. But what I feared now is that they might have set that girl up and the secret is about to be exposed..¡±Martin¡¯swyer exined.


    Martin was quiet, just staring at the lips of thewyer. E and Emma know about the disappearance of that girl from jail? What is he hearing?


    ¡± Why did you say that? Is there evidence for that?¡± Martin asked. Even if what hiswyer said was true, once there was no evidence, it would not hold much water.


    ¡°There was an evidence of huge sum of money from E¡¯s ount to another anonymous ount. Survelliance camera caught Emma trying to bribe a doctor to forge a fake abortion report¡­.¡±Thewyer kept stating facts and Evidence found.


    And the climax of it was that E¡¯s answers to the interrogation were different from Emma¡¯s. Their words do not corrte. Hence they might not be granted bail.


    Martin was speechless.


    Rodrigo was pacing back and forth in his office. Those two are going to rot in jail if ever he found out that they were responsible for all that happened to Cami.


    He had hurt Cami but they must tell him where Cami is. They definitely must know something about her whereabouts.


    Mirabel came to check on her brother. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to see him since she came to the office, not after what their mother did.


    Only Rodrigo and herself were the only kids their parents had. Their father was dead but they were d to have their mother and grandfather still alive.


    But letting Rodrigo know what she¡¯s heard the previous evening was going to devastat him and he could dere their mother dead to him.


    Seeing Rodrigo she held back her tears and pretended to be fine. She asked her brother out of concern what he¡¯s found out.


    Rodrigo said E and her daughter have been arrested. They were the ones who poisoned Cami in jail. Emma confessed to that crime. He told her that she also confessed to knowing that Cami was pregnant.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Mirabel eximed. Rodrigo may not know that her exmation wasn¡¯t about what Emma did but that the part their mother yed was going to be exposed soon.


    Those two mother and daughter pairs are so shameless. They will not hesitate to call their mother soon. Greater shock and surprise awaits Rodrigo.


    In City B, Cami decided to call her mother Sara. She definitely must be worried about her disappearance.


    Without being told, she knew the news of it would be everywhere in the city. And the likes of Rodrigo and his fiance Emma would be celebrating her disappearance already.


    She almost lost her life. The line between her death and being alive was a thin line. Thank goodness her brother Eduardo came around.


    Her parents had gotten her a new phone. She doesn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s contact but she definitely would have Jared¡¯s.


    She dialled his cell phone number on her new phone and soon his phone started ringing¡­.

 Chapter 58

    Jared saw a foreign country number calling him and he squinted, who could that be. It rang the first time and he didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    When it started ringing the second time, Sara felt an impulsion that Jared should answer his phone. ¡°Answer your phone already¡± she ordered.


    Reluctantly, Jared answered but did say anything. He wasn¡¯t going to say anything. Who knows, maybe Someone was after them again.


    Seeing that Jared answered his phone and didn¡¯t talk, Cami smiled. Jared with his self principle. She missed him so much.


    ¡°Jared¡± Cami called. That was enough for her to say. Jared stood up hurriedly. He knew that voice too much. Even in his dreams, he would still recognise the voice.


    Jared¡¯s sudden action captured Sara¡¯s interest. Who was that? Next she heard Jared said ¡°sister¡±


    How Sara stood up from where she was seated by the window watching whether she would see Cami walking home to them, she didn¡¯t know.


    Maybe she rushed or ran or flew to where Jared was, Sara did not know. All she know was that she snatched the phone from Jared and murmured words like ¡°silly boy¡±


    ¡°Is that you my child? Is that you Cami¡­?¡± Sara asked, visibly shaking from her end. Her voice choked and her tears started flowing down her cheeks afresh.


    ¡°Mother..¡± Cami said and started sobbing as well. The two women separated bynd and sea, by distance and thousands of kilometres but United at heart. They both were sobbing.


    The one knows the other was sobbing. And for a few minutes, they only sobbed.


    ¡± How are you doing mother?¡± Cami finally was able to utter another word. She sniffled and cleaned her tears just as Susan Anderson came to check on her daughter and saw her talking on phone and also sobbing.


    She didn¡¯t excuse herself but rather took a seat, wondering why and who she was talking with on the phone.


    ¡°How are you doing too my child, are you alright? Were you hurt, how did you escape from the prison? What about the baby, is the baby doing well. Where are you now¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s questions wereing in sessions.


    Cami doesn¡¯t know where to start from, answering her numerous questions. Her mother must have been agitating and had sleepless nights because of her.


    She knows Sara like the back of her palm. She must have thought she was dead or something really bad had happened to her.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for months and they are hearing each other¡¯s voice after a few months as well. The emotions, love and sacrifices they¡¯ve made for each other aggravated the tears again.


    ¡°I am fine now mother, better than anytime else in my life¡­¡± Cami said she couldn¡¯t talk much but she shouldn¡¯t worry, she¡¯s safe from harm and never to return to prison.


    She talked with Jared as well and told him she¡¯s not in City A anymore. He should take care of mum. They would talk more another time.


    When Cami hung up, an undeniable happy smile crossed Sara¡¯s lips. Her daughter was still alive and safe. She¡¯s far away from where Rodrigo could find her, nor ever think of torturing her.


    But how did she get there? Sara shrugged, that question will get its answers another time. What is important is that her daughter Cami is safe.


    Jared just held the phone as his moody unhappy countenance changed drastically. He became cheerful and he nced at his mother, they locked eyes and the smiles became broader.


    ¡°Who were you unto on the phone Cami dear?¡±Susan Anderson asked,ing closer and enveloping her daughter in a side hug.


    No matter the number of times, she¡¯s never tired of hugging Cami and feeling her body warmth. She never got the chance to hold her in her arms when she was a baby or a little girl.


    If fortune smiled on her and she was able to do it now that she¡¯s a woman, an expectant mother, why wouldn¡¯t she utilise such an opportunity?


    ¡°That was Sara, my mu.. m¡­ I mean my foster mother¡± Cami said, correcting her choice of words. She doesn¡¯t want her biological mother to feel ufortable with her words.


    Sara was themothwr she grew up to know. But this woman sitting by her side gave her life. She¡¯s alive because of Sara, but she¡¯s existing because of Susan.


    It¡¯s okay dear that you called her. She might really be worried about you. But tell me, were you both so intimate?¡± Susan asked, nting a featherlight kiss on her chin.


    ¡°Being intimate was an understatement. This woman gave me hope, she picked me up and together with her husband, adopted me.


    They not only gave me a shelter, they gave me a home, a family filled with love and care. Though poor, she gave all she had to take care of me¡­¡± Cam exined.


    Susan¡¯s eyes welled up in tears. Her daughter found herself a good person as her foster family. She knew what love and together meant, she understands what family bond is.


    She smiled through the tears, threatening to find their way down her cheeks. She stood up and Requested ¡°your father and I would want to speak with you¡±


    Cami nodded and when she looked up at her mother, she saw the tears in her eyes. Susan turned her eyes away quickly and walked out.


    When Cami came downstairs a few minutester, she met Jenny. Thetter stood up and hugged Cami as soon as she came downstairs.


    ¡°Hello Cami,¡±Jenny said, smiling. Eduardo had told her to keep his sister¡¯spany. Looks like that is going to be her responsibility henceforth until she¡¯s able to know the ins and out of that city.


    ¡°Good to see you again Jenny¡± Cami replied, smiling. But her puffy face sold her off that she¡¯s been sobbing. Her eyes were red as well.


    Steve Anderson saw Cami¡¯s face and nced at his wife. He wanted her to exin why she came out teary and Cami stepped out with puffy red eyes.


    But before Susan could say anything, Cami asked ¡°Dad, mum I don¡¯t feel well right now. Would you let me go back and rest a while?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t feel like talking. She just spoke with her mother Sara. All her emotions of all that has happened came pouring into her mind afresh.


    The acidic words Rodrigo spoke about her, those words were capable of rusting any level of love and affection a woman has for a man.


    Her mother and brother are homeless, her mother¡¯s business demolished and the thought of Rodrigo being with another woman caps it all.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s ok. Do you need the doctor toe at once¡± Steve Anderson asked and Cami said no. Within her she knows it is a thing of the heart and no medical science can cure it.


    Cami¡¯s parents nodded and she bowed slightly before turning around to go to her room. As soon as Cami was out of sight, Susan looked at Jenny and said:


    ¡°Stay close to her Jenny. She¡¯s experienced a lot of things already¡±Susan requested and Jenny nodded. It appears everyone in the family was concerned about her.


    Susan didn¡¯t say anything else but stood up and went upstairs. Jenny knew her father inw was going to leave too, hence she opted to go and see how Cami was doing.


    Steve Anderson stood up as Jenny was going in the opposite direction to the room she saw Cami entered. She gently pushed the door and found that she didn¡¯t bolt it.


    On getting in, she was shocked to find Cami seated on the floor at a corner, hugging her feet and sobbing profusely.


    She didn¡¯t know how to begin to console her. She really looked heartbroken and devastated. She shouldn¡¯t be like this, she needs to rest considering what had happened to her that almost cost the life of her baby and in extension, posed her life in danger as well.


    ¡°Cami,¡± Jenny said and went to her. Cami¡¯s nose was sour and she was sniffling vigorously. It appeared she couldn¡¯t control her emotions at all.


    She tried to calm Cami. ¡°I know everything seems unfamiliar to you yet. A different family, unfamiliar looks and trying to create a new life and identity.


    But I want you to know that everyone here loves you. They are your family, and you should ept the reality of it Cami. We love you¡­¡±Jenny said, pulling her up and holding her to the bed.


    Camiy on the bed and Jenny covered her with the quilt. ¡°I will sit here and only leave after I find you sleeping. You¡¯ve sobbed enough and you might be affecting the baby if you keep sobbing¡± Jenny exined.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Cami smiled. How can she say she would stay with her until she falls asleep. What if she didn¡¯t sleep on time?


    ¡°Your husband will be waiting for you. Don¡¯t you think you need to go?¡± Cami asked, as her hand caressed her belly under the quilt.


    ¡°So that you can sob right? As for my husband, he asked me toe over and keep youpany. He doesn¡¯t want you to be lonely¡± Jenny replied.


    The two women smiled at each other. Cami was happy. It appears her brother and his wife are happy. They have a happy union. She had imagined herself being Rodrigo¡¯s wife in the past and had a great union. But he had be another woman¡¯s lover.


    Cami nodded and closed her tears trying to find sleep and shutting the thoughts of Rodrigo out of her mind.


    ¡°¡­ she¡¯s been through a lot. She hasn¡¯t fully epted us as her parents. It hurts to find one¡¯s daughter so far away at heart despite her sitting or standing before one.


    I don¡¯t know how she became pregnant, I couldn¡¯t be there for her but another woman was. I don¡¯t know or feel her pains, see her smile and hear herughter.


    No wonder it¡¯s so hard for her. Where does she begin from? After so many years. No matter how much she tried, her memories will always be where her childhood was..¡± Susan Anderson was feeling grieved.


    Steve was unhappy as well. But what can they do? It will take time but she will eventuallye to love and ept them. And if her foster family meant a lot to her, they let them get closer to her.


    While in the office, Rodrigo¡¯s phone rang. He was surprised when he saw the caller ID was his grandfather¡­

 Chapter 59

    His grandfather pleaded with him to allow E and Emma to get a bail. That doesn¡¯t stop them from being charged to court.


    Rodrigo asked why his grandfather was interfering with his decision? Was he being used by Martin to get his wife and daughter out?


    And besides, he wasn¡¯t the police superintendent who kept them in detention. If they hadn¡¯t done something that is worthy of having them detained, why would he?


    Grandfather Larry Campbell said he was asking him for a favour. Not Martin nor his family but he was the one asking. Martin had requested that he let his wife and daughter out. They had a confession to make.


    As if that word aggravated his fury. Rodrigo said they should confess it to the police. They were already in the police station and whatever they needed to make confession to, the police were ready to listen.


    He didn¡¯t wait for his grandfather to say another word when he said he was busy and needed to get back to work. He can¡¯t waste his time with this miserable family.


    Martin had gone unreasonable with his mouth and now, was going through his grandfather? He thought his grandfather was his Achilles heel?


    No one can be except Cami. This made him think about Cami. Where could she be at the moment?


    Some persons in the likes of Sara and Kimberly thought he had her murdered. How can he do that? Despite everything that has happened, thest thing he ever wished to ever happen to Cami was death.


    But if she was set up, and the pregnancy was there, not aborted. What about thepany¡¯s documents that went missing?


    He¡¯s been searching and investigating the whereabouts of the documents for months already and he didn¡¯t get any clue or answers to his search.


    He was already considering finding an alternative and securing thepany. One day, whoever is in possession of the documents might show up, he doesn¡¯t want to be caught unawares.


    She shot Ambrose Kelvin to death. And ahhhh, he didn¡¯t ask what really happened to the remains of Ambrose Kelvin.


    He should at least show his condolences to the family of the deceased and give the fellow ast respect. He died at the cause of duty, trying to protect thepany¡¯s interest.


    He pressed a button under his desk, a button which he used to summon the securities. As he was waiting, he called Joel toe in.


    ¡°How was Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s burial?¡±he asked from behind the desk he was seated in and stared at Joel coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a thing about it, boss,¡± Joel replied flippantly. At that time, Rodrigo wasn¡¯t interested in anything else but was busy destroying Cami and getting engaged.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know anything? Shouldn¡¯t you act in my absence and be in ces I couldn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t you inform me about his burial?¡± Rodrigo queried.


    Joel looked at him. Looks like his boss was beginning to reason like a human again. Maybe the discovery that Cami didn¡¯tmit an abortion was making him think straight this once after several months.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to act. You were busy and didn¡¯t give instructions. How can I do things without being instructed?¡± Joel gave a polite reply.


    ¡°How do you mean I was busy? I couldn¡¯t be too busy not to be informed about something like that¡±Rodrigo dered.


    ¡°You were much busier than you are now saying. How could Ie and bring such information or bring such a Matter as Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s burial to you?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    You were only focusing on a direction and anyone who tries to tell you to look elsewhere, might lose their jobs.


    I tried but you were busy destroying Cami¡¯s reputation and torturing her. Causing her so much pain while getting excited to be engaged to that bitch. How was I to talk about¡­¡± Joel wasn¡¯t through when the head of the security department walked in.


    Rodrigo¡¯s eyes had turned really cold at Joel¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t find any word to debunk his im. But he woulde back to that.


    ¡°Good day President ¡± The security said and stood gant with his arms folded in front of him and his head raised up looking straight ahead but not at Rodrigo¡¯s face.


    Without responding to his greetings, Rodrigo asked ¡°who among you represented thepany at Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s burial?¡±


    The man suddenly turned his focus on Rodrigo. He was shocked at the boss¡¯s question. He had called him to ask him about that?


    When he came to inform him of the sudden discovery they had, he sent them away. Now he was asking him about Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s burial.


    ¡°There was no burial President, no burial¡± he stuttered. How can there be burial when there was no corpse. The body was not found, so there can be no burial.


    ¡°Was he Cremated?¡±Rodrigo asked. Even at that, they should still be there. He or any other staff in the security department ought to be there. How can he say there was no burial?


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t. There was no corpse sir. His body went missing and till this moment that I am talking with you, it hasn¡¯t been found¡± the head security answered.


    He wanted to tell him this back then but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He sent him out and now, here he is answering questions like he was being interrogated.


    Rodrigo just stared at him. It wasn¡¯t that he had suddenly gone deaf or that he didn¡¯t understand thenguage spoken. He was yet to believe what he heard.


    ¡°What do you mean by his body went missing? The corpse. Wasn¡¯t there an ambnce who came to carry the corpse here before us all¡± Rodrigo bellowed.


    At this time, the pitch of his voice had increased. He can¡¯t believe it. He was dead here that day and the corpse was Carried away by the ambnce.


    He should be taken to the morgue. He was prepared for such words he was hearing. Had the corpse developed wings and flew away?


    Even if he woke up from the dead, he shouldn¡¯t disappear or go missing just like that. He stared at the security with a cold expression.


    ¡°We soon left after the ambnce. But before we knew it, it took a different route and we concluded that we would still meet at the same destination.


    But we arrived at the hospital after a long time and didn¡¯t see the ambnce. We went back to search for them and we never found them again.


    The surveince camera at the various routes suddenly went nk. We searched tirelessly but never found him¡± the security exined.


    Rodrigo started reasoning fast. Does it mean that Ambrose Kelvin didn¡¯t die? Was he also ying pranks to support those working against Cami.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you alert me about it?¡± Rodrigo asked and the security defended himself saying he came to make an official report about the Missing body of Ambrose Kelvin but he chased him away.


    He asked Joel if he remembered the day and thetter said yes, he remembered very well.


    Rodrigo stared at them speechless.


    Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s body was not found. If he knew something like this back then, he would have investigated.


    ¡°We went to find his wife and family but suddenly they also disappeared into thin air. We couldn¡¯t trace them and we didn¡¯t know where they were at the moment¡± the security exined.


    Joel¡¯s look was Ashen. Nothing seemed to be true? Cami didn¡¯t have an abortion and Ambrose Kelvin might not be dead after all.


    If the corpse went missing then the family also shouldn¡¯t disappear overnight. It¡¯s too obvious. Something was wrong. They might have joined Ambrose Kelvin in anothermunity and changed their names.


    They stood there and Rodrigo rested his head on the back rest of the rolling chair he was seated with his eyes closed.


    Soon Joel said ¡°you can return to your duty post. I remembered you came here but the President was busy getting engaged at the time. Now that he has a Fiance, he behaves rationally. So you may leave¡± Joel instructed the officer.


    Thetter bowed his head and turned, leaving the office. He was d someone was there who bore him witness that he really came to make a report but he chased him away.


    When The security was gone, Rodrigo still hadn¡¯t opened his eyes. Joel knew a thousand and one thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Whether dead or alive, Cami must get justice and be vindicated¡± Joel stated and left Rodrigo¡¯s office as well.


    Why was he knowing all these things now? Why didn¡¯t he know about this as well so that he can think twice.


    Cami might be innocent after all. She might have been used innocently. He must find that woman called Kimberly.


    Will he be able to forgive himself if all he did to hurt her was done to her innocently.  He can¡¯t start imagining what he will do to himself.


    When Martin received Grandfather Larry¡¯s calls that Rodrigo is unbending. He said ok. If Rodrigo tried to y hard and notpromise for them to settle the whole thing amicably, then he would do the worst.


    Martin had requested to see his wife and daughter briefly after hiswyer told him what was on ground. E¡¯s confession was taken but Emma was interrogated; her answers differ from E¡¯s.


    Emma admits toing to see Cami but she didn¡¯t know anything else. She wasn¡¯t allowed to see her and then went away.


    E had said Cami was indoor and went nowhere the entire time. Their confessions were different from each other and the police picked some salient points in their words with which they entangled them.


    When Martin met E separately, she privately admitted to being part of the plot which destroyed Cami. They were not alone, L, Rodrigo¡¯s mother, was part of the plot.


    Martins couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Was Rodrigo right when he said he hoped he wasn¡¯t going to regret his words? He already knows what happened.


    He med her for indulging in such an inhuman act against the poor girl. All because they wanted to merge Rodrigo and Emma together.


    With all that has happened, does she think Rodrigo would still consider marrying Emma? But since they were not alone, L¡¯s involvement is the only cheese at hand and he would y the card well.


    That was when he called grandfather Larry to call Rodrigo to order and make him withdraw charges and permit them to be bailed.


    But he refused. All he knows is that his daughter and wife wouldn¡¯t spend the night at the Police department. Whatever strings he needs to pull, he definitely would pull it and even pull it hard.

 Chapter 60

    An hourter, the day¡¯s work was over and most of the staff had closed for the day. Rodrigo was considering visiting the police station and probably going to the ss house.


    His phone ranged and he saw that the caller ID was Martin. He squinted, he had asked his grandfather to talk to him and he had refused.


    He had decided to call him directly. There isn¡¯t anything like that. They must confess to what they know and how Cami disappeared from prison.


    Anyways, he answered his phone. But Martins voice over, in mockery ¡°You think you are right by refusing my wife and daughter from being bailed.


    Why should they be the only one to be locked in there, shouldn¡¯t the third party be locked up as well?¡±


    Rodrigo wanted to be quiet, but he answered ¡°why don¡¯t you ask them to call the third party. As many of them that were involved in the scheme, tell them to speak up and not pay for the crime alone¡± he answered flippantly.


    He was going to drop his phone when Martin¡¯s next words shocked him ¡°How about you asked the police to arrest your mother as well. They were involved in the conspiracy¡± Martin dered and chuckled softly but Rodrigo heard it over the phone.


    Conspiracy? Did he hear Martin well? Did he say conspiracy? Cami was conspired against by E and her daughter and¡­ he said his mother as well.


    His mother joined forces with the family of Martin Kim to attack Cami so ferociously? No, that can¡¯t be. He is d the truth was finally out but his mother can never be involved, he won¡¯t take it likely if he defamed his mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag my mother in your mess. At least, you admit or let¡¯s say your family members admitted to conspiring against my girlfriend. But if you defamed my mother, I won¡¯t let you get away with it¡± Rodrigo retorted


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ why don¡¯t you ask your mother how yourpany¡¯s documents came to be in her possession?¡± Martin mocked.


    In City B, Jenny left the Anderson¡¯s Mansion and went to see her mother. It is time her mother came out of her hiding. It is time she walked on the street as usual. It is time for those who thought her to be dead to see her alive and suffer the consequences for their malicious acts.


    She was going to have a talk with her mother. Life had given her a second chance to live, courtesy of her husband Eduardo.


    This second chance, she wants to utilise and make those who did evil suffer the consequences of their acts.


    She drove until she arrived at her mother¡¯s ce. Temisa was happy to see her daughter and gave her a warm hug. The mother and daughter pair stared at each other with broad smiles.


    ¡°How have you been Jenny?¡± Temisa asked, proud about her daughter¡¯s happy life. She definitely was lucky to have met a man like Eduardo.


    Although she was more like an orphan at the time she was married to him, he treated her like a princess and made her happy.


    If Sebrina and her murderous husband had forsaw the happiness that her daughter was going to encounter in her marriage to Eduardo, they would have fought it to theirst breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mum, how have you been too?¡± Jenny asked, holding hands with her mother and taking a seat on the sofa.


    Temisa intertwined her fingers with her daughter¡¯s and said she¡¯s fine. But seeing her now, she¡¯s be super fine and more healthy than she can remember.


    Jenny smiled. Temisa asked after Eduardo, she asked if he travelled and Jenny said yes. He did travel but he was back again.


    But before Jenny could state her purpose of visiting her besides seeing her face, Temisa said she was going to ask her toe around. They needed to talk but she came before she could make up her mind to call her.


    Curiously, Jenny asked her if she was alright, or did she have an issue with her health? But Temisa smiled and said it¡¯s nothing of what she thinks.


    She was going to tell her that she wants to have those people arrested who killed her husband. She can¡¯t be quiet while they walk the street.


    Jenny chuckled aloud. She crossed her legs and yfully twined her hair as she let that mischievous smile linger on her lips longer than usual.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It appears you and I are having simr thoughts mum. I guess it¡¯s time we have them apprehended. They have to pay for what they did to dad and you.


    Those bastards will drink from their cup of wickedness until they be drunk in it. I don¡¯t know if you are going to agree with me. Before I thought you might not, but now, I guess we are both thinking along the same line.


    Temisa nodded. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what she wants. Until those evil doers are made to pay for their evil, her husband¡¯s soul won¡¯t rest in peace.


    Temisa said she¡¯s ready and willing that they strike soon. That way Jenny assured her that they would have Sebrina and her husband arrested.


    Remembering that Betty also imed to be pregnant for Luke, a grin crossed Jenny¡¯s lips. Pregnant but suddenly disappeared when the authenticity of the pregnancy was to be ascertained.


    Satisfied with the way everything was turning out to be, she smiled and told her mother to await her final decision and when to strike.


    Rodrigo was sitting but foaming at the back seat. This time, Joel was the one behind the steering wheel. He hadn¡¯t stopped ncing at Rodrigo and wondered what made him look so ashen.


    The fellow seemed to be holding back his fury. He didn¡¯t know who he talked with before he joined him in his office. But as soon as he saw him, he knew he was angry.


    And he knew better than anyone else that he shouldn¡¯t ask him unnecessary questions in times like this.


    When Joel drove into the vastpound which houses the ss house, Rodrigo ordered him to halt, he did and he stepped out, walking briskly into the Mansion.


    Larry Campbell was seated in the garden when he saw his grandson walk into the Mansion. Those steps weren¡¯t normal. Those were the steps taken by a man who is after an answer or in a hurry to save a situation.


    Not quite long, he had called him to let E and her daughter, which invariably is his fiance, out of police custody. But his grandson had bluntly refused his request.


    Even his son, Rodrigo¡¯s father, never refused him so bluntly. He sometimes wondered where Rodrigo had gotten his stone heart from.


    His father was such an easy going man. Simply and amodating. But he had birthed a son who is opposite of himself in character. Only that Rodrigo looked very much like his father.


    Quickly, Larry Campbell asked the bodyguard standing by to help him get on his feet. That way Larry walked gently and got into the house.


    When he stepped in, he saw Rodrigo asking his sister where their mother was. Thetter seemed to be shivering without a cause. Mirabel looked in the direction of their mother¡¯s bedroom and then back at her brother.


    ¡°You go and call mum. I want to have a word with her. And if you don¡¯t go, I will lose all piety and forget that I am a man and go myself..¡±Rodrigo was yelling.


    At this time,  was already out of her room. She heard Rodrigo¡¯s voice and came to stand at the top of the stairs, looking down at her kids.


    From Rodrigo¡¯s looks, it appeared he might have known what Happened. Not after she heard her father inw talking to him to let E and Emma be bailed and he refused.


    Those two might have let the cat out of the bag. Had they told him all that had happened and her involvement. She was already feeling that a rift was going to be drawn between herself and her son.


    ¡°Call mum this minute Mira!¡± Rodrigo ordered. He was staring at his sister who seemed to be sweating despite the cold airing from the A. C.


    ¡± I¡¯m right here Rodrigo¡± L dered standing at the top of the stairs and looking so calm andposed. But within her, her emotions were far fromposed.


    Rodrigo and the others looked up at the direction of where L stood. When Rodrigo saw his mother looking calm and quiet, he wondered if he should ask her the question for which purpose he came to the ss house.


    She¡¯s too innocent and pure hearted to do something so silly. She may not approve of his rtionship with Cami, but she¡¯s definitely not such a person to conspire against someone else¡¯s daughter.


    But for rity sake, he would ask. He would ask her to ensure he cleared his conscience. He would ask and if eventually, he discovered that she was innocent like he already knew she would be, he would sue Mr Martin for defamation.


    ¡± I need to speak to you mum¡± Rodrigo dered, turning himself fully to re at his beautiful mother with his hands in his pants pocket.


    Cami now took a bath and Changed into another flowery gown beforeing downstairs. No matter how much she wanted to appear simple, every item and the entire closet were stuck with first-ss expensive dress and designers.


    Having talked with Jenny before finally falling asleep, she felt relieved and light again. She didn¡¯t see any of her parents but the servants.


    ¡°Hello Young madam¡± the servants greeted but Cami didn¡¯t answer. But suddenly realised she¡¯s the young madam and turned to look at them with a smile.


    ¡°Hi, ¡± she replied and waved at them. The servants were super excited. The young madam just smiled and waved at them. It appears she is a good person like ma¡¯am herself.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Cami asked and the servants replied humbly that she and sir had gone for a bouquet, organised by a friend.


    Cami nodded and was contemting on what to do when Luke arrived. When he saw Cami, he smiled and thetter smiled.


    The servants bowed slightly and excused them. The siblings are going to have their time alone.


    ¡°How have you been sis?¡± Luke asked, walking over and hugging Cami, nting a featherlight kiss on her temple.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How has your day been?¡± Cami asked, smiling as Luke refrained from the embrace and together came to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Hectic but already used to it¡±Luke replied, sitting next to Cami and holding her arms like they were lovers. Thetter smiled, happy that her brothers loved her.


    ¡°As supposed of apany¡¯s work. It never ends. You just do what you can and necessary and continue the next day¡±Camimented.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked in apany in the past?¡± Luke asked and Cami said she was a secretary. That was where she workedst before going to jail.


    ¡°You will join thepany. We need a third party to head new branches. I know Eduardo will support you in that¡± Luke said and Cami smiled.


    ¡°After my baby is born and if dad and mom will agree¡± Cami shrugged and Lukeughed. He said their parents don¡¯t interfere in their decision in running thepanies except to give advice.


    They chatted some more and Luke said ¡°get dressed, we are going for dinner. Eduardo us treating you and I to dinner¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Cami asked and Luke said he¡¯s gone to pick his wife and he hase to pick her up. They would meet at the hotel.


    Cami said okay and stood up, she went to her room to get dressed. Opening the closet, she became confused. Which dress should she wear? There seemed to be different dinner gowns that she didn¡¯t know which to choose.

 Chapter 61

    L stepped down the stairs. Rodrigo was simply standing but he was emitting this kind of aura that L wondered if she could look into those eyes and not say the truth of whatever he asked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me mum, because I already have the evidence and E has confessed to the whole truth. So please tell me the part you yed in conspiring against Cami and why thepany¡¯s documents are in your possession rather than being with me?¡±Rodrigo asked, standing and towering over his mother.


    Mirabel had looked away. She can¡¯t stand the tension that was about to explode. She doesn¡¯t know how that evening was going to end in the ss house.


    That¡¯s because if Rodrigo gets to know her mother¡¯s involvement about how they conspired against Cami, heaven will almost let loose.


    Larry Campbell squinted at his grandson¡¯s words. How can he think so despicable about his own mother. L loves him and Mirabel the most in this life.


    He could never ept such words from anyone. Whoever told him to ask his mother such questions, be it E or anyone else, he shouldn¡¯t have taken that step ande to ask such silly questions.


    ¡°Rodrigo, if you hear anything spoken against your mother, don¡¯t let such muddle headedness make youe here to ask your mother¡± Larry Campbell corrected.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a reason grandfather, I wouldn¡¯te here to ask mum such questions. But I needed to rify the truth and even before the custodian of thews I should be bold that my mum is innocent.


    So I want her to tell me what she knows. Because if she doesn¡¯t, I might be speechless when E and Emma bring the police to arrest mum¡± Rodrigo said.


    Hearing E and Emma, L knew she had to tell him the truth. She can¡¯t allow herself to be humiliated publicly and the truth gets exposed in the open.


    It is better she confessed everything to Rodrigo. After all, he is her son. No matter what happened or how furious he bes, he cannot have her apprehended.


    L sighed, looked at Rodrigo and quickly looked away. She nced at Mirabel who already knew the truth and saw her look away as well.


    ¡°I want you to know that whatever I¡¯ve done, I did it with your best interest at heart. You and Mira are the two most important things I have in this life¡­¡± L said and paused.


    Rodrigo¡¯s eyes were almost popping out of its socket. No, he doesn¡¯t want to believe that indeed his mother knew something about the whole incident that happened back then.


    Larry Campbell was eager to hear where his daughter inw¡¯s words were going to end. What kind of introduction of speech was this?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so wild. I thought it would be simple and just to let you break up with Cami. My intentions were not to see the poor girl suffer all thatter happened and the worst, going to jail.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I saw she wasn¡¯t your ss and has no identity nor could her ancestors be traced. I didn¡¯t want to risk having my grandchildren born to such a woman.


    I told E to think of a way to separate you and Cami and create a ce for her daughter¡­.¡± L went on to tell Rodrigo all that she did.


    By the time she finished her voice had choked and she had started sobbing. She didn¡¯t mean to go this extreme nor to hurt her son. But that mother and daughter pair took it to the extreme.


    ¡°Mum! What have you done? You joined hands with Martin¡¯s family to ruin my life and happiness? Why did you be so mean? How can you do this to me?¡±Rodrigo¡¯s husky voice was full of emotions and heartbroke.


    ¡°What did you say you did L?¡± Larry Campbell bellowed. He can¡¯t believe it.  He can¡¯t imagine what his daughter inw confessed to have done.


    Join hands with other people to destroy her son¡¯s happiness? Even he wants Rodrigo to be married to his Kate friend¡¯s granddaughter. But the way L took was definitely wrong.


    ¡°I only said I was going to twist it that she received payment in exchange to break up with you. I knew such words will get you made with her.


    But I didn¡¯t know E took hold of such an opportunity and went to the extreme. I never knew she would do that. I am sorry Rodrigo¡± L confessed more.


    Rodrigo just stood speechless and red at his mother. He had grown all his life to know this woman as his mother. Can she really do this to him?


    What mattered to her most was him to be married to Emma because she has identity and is rich. She could bargain his happiness with others?


    His eyes were already and he seemed to be lost. His quietness meant he was dazed. He least expected to hear this.


    ¡°How can you do this L to your own son? No matter how pure your intentions were, you had no right to separate two lovers. It¡¯s better that they willingly separate from each other than you tearing them apart.


    Two hearts will be wounded and may never be healed for the rest of their lives. I have known you with such an attitude in the past. But now, I don¡¯t know what to say,¡±Larry Campbell queried his daughter inw.


    ¡°What have I ever done to you that you did this to me, mother? How can you do this to me? Are you really my mother or you adopted me? I don¡¯t know that you could ever do this to me.


    For everything that Cami suffered that day, it was false. For Every utterance she made that day, she was simply following a script. You knew it and acted along with your co-conspirators.


    You knew her family was kidnapped and she was threatened and you said nothing. You and Mira hit her and you knew she was innocent.


    Some of her hair was pulled off and she was in pain and you knew all along that she was being framed. Yet, you lied against her, saying she collected 50million dors from you in exchange that she would break up with me, and you knew you lied.


    How many more lies and wickedness do you hide behind the desk you are putting on. How many more deceptions and conspiracies had you gotten involved with?¡­¡±Rodrigo¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Rodrigo just sank into the sofa nearest to him. He held his head between his palms. He felt his heart weak and gone out of strength.


    For Evey utterances he made against her, for the destruction he¡¯s made and for torturing her right in the prison and restraining visitors.


    The guilt of it was heavier than he had imagined. If weighed, it is heavier in his heart than the roll of a rock. Why didn¡¯t his mother privately tell him it was all a set up?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry son. Mama is sorry. I wanted to separate you both but E wanted to eliminate Camipletely. I didn¡¯t know she was that kind of a woman.


    When I realised it, it was toote, the deed had been done. I didn¡¯t expect a murder case involve, a missing documents. But it was all added. I¡¯m sorry¡± L pleaded, she sniffled and started sobbing secretly.


    ¡°Where are the documents now?¡± Larry Campbell asked. The news of the missing documents that suddenly shot up his blood pressure was false. What if he had died that day?


    Would she be able to forgive herself that his death was caused by her. No wonder she told him back then not toe over to thepany. She was going to handle it.


    At the mention of the documents, L shivered. What is she going to say next? What she thought were documents were empty papers. She will forever be med if anything ever goes wrong.


    ¡°It was fake. The documents E delivered to me were in and it isn¡¯t the documents. When I called her to tell her the sealed envelope she delivered to me was in, she said that was how Cami delivered it. I am still on it and will get the documents¡­¡± L was exining when Larry Campbell interrupted her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you nor the co-conspirators of yours. I don¡¯t want to know anything else besides delivering the documents within 48hours.


    You have done damage that you might not be able to repair for years. Just take a look at Rodrigo. You do things without thinking first ande back to say sorry¡± Larry Campbell was furious and walked past her.


    ¡°I will never forgive you for this mother! Cami suffered all these and went to jail. And you know what, she was pregnant with my child.


    And now she¡¯s gone missing. Many people thinks I murdered her. They thought since I was so mean to her back then, I had killed her.


    How can I survive without Cami? How can I put the guilt away from my heart and concentrate on anything? I will never Forgive you mother!¡± Rodrigo dered and wanted to leave when Larry asked that he sit down.


    Turning to L, he asked ¡°Was that fellow dead back then?¡± L said no. She asked E and she said it was just an act. The fellow and his family were out of City A.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t wait again. But just turned and walked out. The deed was done and he alone will bear the guilt of it for the rest of his life.


    When he got into his car, he asked that Joel drive him home. He needed to calm his troubled mind. Joel heard all the conversation with Rodrigo and his mother.


    He was yet to find the mouth with which to express his shock and disappointment. So Rodrigo¡¯s mother was one of those who plotted against Cami? What has that poor innocentdy done to deserve this?


    Cami soon came downstairs to join Luke. She really was reluctant but at the same time, she needed to ept her new life and family.


    Luke saw andplimented her. He said she¡¯s a paragon of beauty and looked very much like mum when she was young. He could show her mum¡¯s pictures on his phone.


    Cami smiled and thanked him. She truly saw the picture of herself in her mother. The difference is that one is older and the other younger.


    Together the siblings set out, on a dinner date:

 Chapter 62

    Luke was behind the steering wheel and Cami sat at the copilot seat. She felt rxed and familiar with Luke as if she¡¯s known him all her life.


    Eduardo had gone to his Mansion and brought Jenny along to the dinner. At such a time, the chauffeur was excused from duty and he drove the car himself.


    He told the happy excited Jenny that they were going to have dinner with his sister. They just have to do all they can to make her open minded and ept them.


    Jenny said that was a good idea. As they drove in the car, Eduardo asked what kind of music she likes and Jenny suggested hop.


    He inserted thetest hip hop and Jenny was singing the lyrics. They were happy as they sang along. Eduardo kept ncing at Jenny at intervals and she was meeting his nce with a smile.


    When they arrived, Eduardo took a reservation at the top floor. That hotel was one of the ones owned by theirpany. Being the President of thepany, he was weed by the employees as they bowed slightly.


    Eduardo¡¯s facial expressions became cold. Jenny wondered if he was still the same person she was in the car with a while ago?


    As he nodded to the employees, they all dispersed and went back to work. Eduardo held Jenny¡¯s wife as they walked carefully into a private booth.


    Not quite long, Luke and Cami arrived. As expected, Luke already knows the reservation that is meant strictly for the family.


    The employees bowed slightly again when they saw the second young master. Luke waved at them before ushering Cami into the booth where Eduardo and Jenny were already seated.


    Cami was wondering how easy it was for them until Luke whispered and said it¡¯s one of the numerous hotels owned by the family.


    Oh¡­ Cami nodded as they took their ce. Cami looked refreshed mainly bying over and enjoying freedom she thought she had lost forever.


    Thest time she went to ces like this was before Rodrigo travelled. And that was thest time he was hers. When he returned, they became severed forever.


    Eduardo stood up and hugged her and Jenny did the same. The siblings were happy and Both Eduardo and Luke waited for Cami to take her seat before they did.


    The waitress came over to take their orders and Cami nced at the waitress as her eyes became teary. She used to be a waitress back then, before she met Rodrigo.


    She wished she never met him. He showed her love but at the same time, he thought of her hatred and showed her wickedness as much as he showed her love.


    The only thing she can say right now, was that his love was probably not genuine. He didn¡¯t love her, just pretending and having sex with her.


    If he truly did, he wouldn¡¯t have said those horrible words about her nor gotten engaged to Emma within such a short period.


    Perhaps he was part of the whole drama. Maybe he was seeking a convenient way to do away with her. Anyways, they were separated from each other forever. She¡¯s in her world and he is in his, World apart.


    ¡°.. Cami¡±Eduardo repeated and now, Luke tapped her. Cami shivered and looked at her brothers. She knew they had talked or asked her a question.


    But now, she looked embarrassed. She smiled to cover up the awkwardness in the air, but it was too visible to doubt that the smile was a forced one.


    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±, ¡°Are you alright!¡± The two brothers asked her simultaneously. It¡¯s really surprising to see her suddenly forgetfulness and tears fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Sure, I am fine¡± Cami replied, quickly wiping the tears off. Her actions were contradictory to her im. How can she be alright, when she wiped tears off her eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be fine Cami, with those tears in your eyes¡±Eduardo refuted. How can she say she¡¯s fine when it¡¯s so ring that she¡¯s not fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just remembered I used to be a waitress..¡± Cami replied and smiled. The words shocked her brothers. A waitress?


    Cami looked at their faces and she knew they wanted to know more. She added ¡°I was a waitress and I loved my job back then until I met Rodrigo, and I stopped being a waitress and became his personal secretary¡± Cami said.


    The waitress brought their orders. She¡¯s so fast and Cami wondered if they were ready, waiting for them to arrive.


    When the waitress went away, Eduardo asked ¡°Is Rodrigo the billionaire who I read about?¡±he asked, picking the cutleries.


    ¡°Yeah, Rodrigo Campbell. He was my boyfriend¡±Cami replied and that statement pricked her heart. He was in her past now, she¡¯s moved on with a new life.


    Seeing her voice choked, Jenny took her hand and gave it a light squeeze. ¡°Everything will be fine Cami. Someday you will find love again¡± she said, coaxing her sister inw.


    Cami sniffled and red at her with a grin ¡°Love? I am done with that word in my dictionary¡± Cami replied and saw the disappointment in Jenny¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡± Luke eximed and Cami looked at him and nodded ¡°that¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t exist!¡± She affirmed.


    They were almost at the club when Rodrigo ordered Joel to drive in the direction of a certain ce. He needed to see that Kimberly of a woman.


    The woman was right when she said he murdered Cami. Sara also was right, he was the one who murdered Cami. He was the reason for all that happened to her.


    If she hadn¡¯t met him, she never would have experienced this fate in her life. His mother was part of the conspiracy that made her end up in jail.


    She went to jail for doing nothing. He should have listened to her, he should have given her a chance to talk to him but he didn¡¯t.


    He hurt her, tortured her in his own way. But s, he treated her unjustly and he can¡¯t find her now. He wants to see her, apologise to her and make his ways right before her.


    But she¡¯s nowhere to be found. How can he find her? He would visit Ms Kimberly and plead with her to help him with any clues that she knows about.


    But when they arrived at the address, he was not allowed to get in. The security guard went in and soon came out, asking him if Ms Kimberly asked if he came to tell her where he kept her dead or alive?


    Rodrigo replied and said it¡¯s none of the things she said. He wrote a note asking to be given to Ms Kimberly.


    He was surprised when he saw Ms Kimberly stepped out and straight away asked him if he¡¯d decided to give her the information on how to find her goddaughter.


    Rodrigo said on the contrary, he wants to know if she can tell him about herst moments with Cami. He wants to know. He didn¡¯t know a thing about Cami¡¯s sudden disapprance.


    He may have dealt ruthlessly with her. But thest thing he could ever do to Cami was try to murder her. Kimberly said he already killed her when he went about kissing another woman before a Camera and sent her photos.


    Rodrigo said it was just an act. That kissing held no emotions. It was void of feelings and was only a way to torture her.


    Kimberly said she knows nothing about Cami¡¯s disappearance as well. She just wants him to find her goddaughter. Anything else, doesn¡¯t really concern her.


    Without another word she hissed and turned around, got in and shut the door behind her. Rodrigo sighed, where will he start from?


    Rodrigo realised how much he needed to be alone. He wants to stay away from anyone distracting him. He asked that Joel take him home.


    Larry Campbell was angry. He talked sense into his daughter inw. A woman does not seek the interest of other people against her own son.


    Did she love Rodrigo so much or was she trying to favour Emma Martins? If it¡¯s thetter, which definitely was, she was wrong.


    Rodrigo¡¯s happiness shoulde first before her rather than trying to please someone else¡¯s daughter. Was she so eager to be inws with E and Martins?


    How can she ever be able to wash her sins away? Cami was innocent and she stilled her heart, lost her conscience despite all that happened to the girl?


    Was she wrong to have fallen in love with Rodrigo? Love is a thing of the heart. He himself wants Rodrigo to be married to histe friend¡¯s granddaughter but definitely not adopting L¡¯s method of separating them.


    To say the least was the torture the girl went through. She was pregnant. How can a woman be subjected to such inhuman treatment by the woman whose grandchild she was pregnant with?


    She should seek Rodrigo¡¯s forgiveness and try to undo what she¡¯s done. She must find Cami and bring him his great grandchild.


    As for thepany¡¯s documents, he doesn¡¯t want to know a thing. She must provide him or Rodrigo the documents. She should urge her co-conspirators about the documents and retrieve it back.


    Mirabel couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. She started sobbing loudly. No one tried to stop her from sobbing but they were not ready to offer her their shoulders to weep on.


    Who was going to offer in the first ce, is it her grandfather Larry Campbell whose temper red up at the meanness of his daughter inw or her mother whose sins have found her out?


    She doesn¡¯t know why she did what she did. Her part of treatment against Cami was so mean as well. She remembered the ps, the insults and her hair plucking into her hands.


    She testified against her and ensured she was jailed. Cami was to spend the rest of her life in prison for murdering someone who didn¡¯t die.


    She had also done bad. Why did her entire family do so much evil to an innocent person? First her mother and then she while her brother¡¯s actions capped it all climaxing it with his brutality.


    And that person happens to have a little member of her family in her belly. This was too much for her to bear. She sobbed and wished she didn¡¯t return home the time she did.


    That at least one person is pure and guiltless about the whole scenario. And not all of them. Cami and Kimberly used Rodrigo of murdering Cami.


    He murdered her of a truth but not him alone. They all of the Campbell¡¯s family did. As her grandfather went away in his displeasure, she also turned and left.


    L was left alone standing in the sitting room. Her teary face was an understatementpared to the guilt and regrets that now clouded her mind and soul.


    Why did she do it, conspired against Cami with such evil people? Why did she do it, why, why, why?


    Rodrigo arrived home and told Joel he could leave. He doesn¡¯t have the courage to meet his gaze. The fellow told him back then to intervene and not allow Cami to go to jail.


    But he was displeased with him and even threatened to have him fired. Now, reality dawned on him and he didn¡¯t have a ce to put his face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Joel stood, wanting to say something but he just couldn¡¯t. He nodded and left. After Joel left, that was when the guilt of his distrust and love dawned on him.


    Rodrigo just couldn¡¯t imagine how inhuman he had treated the woman that loved him.


    He went to his wine cer and brought out some vodka. He poured himself and gulped it down at a time. ¡°Cami my love¡± and gulped down another ss of alcohol.


    The temperature became high and he pulled off her suit, leaving only the inner wear. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine what he had done to Cami.


    So, she was innocent after all. She was indeed not guilty of all she was used of doing. She was actually protecting her family from danger and ended up being jailed.


    Why didn¡¯t he trust her? Why did he easily ept the usations against her without screening their words? How could he have done this to the woman he so much loved?


    He even saw her for just once and called her a low life. Perhaps if he had rather spoken to her out of the depth of his life for her, she might have opened up to him there and told him all that happened.


    But he didn¡¯t. He even said horrible words about her and ensured she listened to his words. That was too much torture from him.


    He demolished her home and her mother¡¯s business. Where are they living now and how are they surviving?


    He was so furious that he couldn¡¯t think straight. That is what anger does with a man¡¯s sense of reasoning. He should have sat down and analysed the whole scenario before losing his reasoning.


    He was done with two bottles of Vodka already and was already feeling tipsy. He had a great tolerance for alcohol otherwise, he would have been drunk already.


    But even at that, he was feeling tipsy and seeing things in double and triple. He stretched his hand and took another bottle of Vodka.


    How can he ever be able to forgive himself? How can he right his wrongs with Cami when he couldn¡¯t even find her. He wants to kneel and beg her to forgive him.


    Rodrigo was now staggering. With the unfinished bottle of alcohol in his hand, he was walking towards his room. He was staggering and feeling as if the stairs were closer than they used to be.


    As he reached the top of the stairs, he staggered into the master bedroom and gulped down the rest content in the bottle and sank into the king size bed.


    He wants to forget his misery. But he didn¡¯t know how long it took, but soon drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 63

    On the way home, Eduardo was quiet. That cheerfulness he had on his way to having dinner with his siblings was gone. He became quiet and Jenny didn¡¯t stop passing him nces at intervals.


    Cami¡¯s words kept ringing in his heart. She had told them that twice she was betrayed in love. The first time she had an ident she almost became bedridden.


    The second time she went to jail. If she dares to think that the word love exists, she will be dead this time for real. She¡¯s never going to believe the word love exists.


    Love is only found in fairytale and is fictional. She doesn¡¯t believe in it anymore. Despite having had a glimpse of what love was, it disappears too quickly to be real. There isn¡¯t a difference between Love and vapour!


    Those words if Cami kept ringing in Eduardo¡¯s head. All these happened to her because she was poor and had no one to stand in her defence.


    Her foster family was poor. Who cares about those who are poor? He would give her every support she needed to see that those who trampled upon her would crawl back to bow at her feet.


    But he knew that feeling called love. He didn¡¯t understand it before he met Jenny. But after he became married to her, gradually that feeling developed in him.


    He knows he loved Jenny. He was certain that what he feels for her now can only be called love. It does exist but his sister has been wounded in love, hence she doubted it.


    She will never experience that again. He must see that she bes a strong woman that cannot fall victim to any man again.


    Jenny sighed audibly and asked him if he was feeling unhappy about his sister¡¯s past? Of course he should. Every sibling will feel that about their sister.


    Eduardo took her hand in his and asked ¡°do you love me?¡± He smiled, a question he never asked her all these months they were married.


    Jenny was dazed. He was asking her such a question for the first time in their marriage. Of course she loves him. How else does she feel so excited whenever she¡¯s with him?


    ¡°Of course I do¡±she replied and Eduardo asked her if she believed then that love does exist. He believes so and is d she does as well.


    She must help him make Cami know that it does exist. Even if he needs to employ a therapist to help here out of her dilemma he would.


    Jenny nodded and said she would try all she could. Cami is her sister inw after all.


    The next day in City A, Rodrigo woke up with a terrible hangover. He held his head in pain, remembering that he drank too much the previous day.


    He remembered everything that happened and knew he was going to have a day filled with unpleasantness. He raised himself to sit and was surprised how he ended up in that room.


    He hadn¡¯t slept in that room since the whole incident with Cami. Thest time he slept in that room was before he travelled to Spain.


    He had spent the night with Cami on that bed. How did he end up in that room the previous night? Alcohol, he can only me it on alcohol and drunkenness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at the side where hest saw Cami slept on that bed and touched the bedspread. He wants to blit those unpleasant memories away from his mind, but s, they remain unmovable in his heart.


    He climbed out of bed and went to shower. Getting in there, he saw Cami¡¯s toiletries there exactly as she had left them. He felt weak again.


    When Rodrigo arrived at the office, everyone knew something was off about him. His eyes were red and he was giving a coldpressing aura.


    Joel knew a lot of people were likely to lose their jobs if they made a slight mistake. At this time, everyone is expected to tread gently.


    When he got into the office, every meeting was cancelled at his instructions. No visitors or investors are allowed toe and see him.


    He just wants to be alone. Everyone¡¯s documents that needed his signature should be piled up till he decides to nce at them.


    Nothing seemed to be alright that day in the office. There were whispers among the secretaries and the manager of every department goes to Joel for questions rather than the President.


    Joel would go in to him and ask him answers he should give to the ones who wanted it. Many of which Jeol ended up using his initiative to give the answers because Rodrigo wouldn¡¯t answer him.


    Mirabel came to check on her brother. She stepped in but as quickly as her legs could carry her, she stepped out coughing hysterically.


    The entire office was filled with cigarette smoke. How was Rodrigo able to sit still in that office despite so much smoke and not cough or feel ufortable?


    She stood outside, and watched the closed door from which she came out from. This is an early sign that Rodrigo is getting depressed.


    If it was only cigarettes, it would be better. But there was a stench of alcohol in there. She nced at Joel who seemed not to notice how she came out hurriedly.


    The fellow seemed to be busy on his phone doing what only he knows. How can he feel so unconcerned about his boss? What kind of assistant was he?


    ¡°Joel, aren¡¯t you worried a bit about my brother¡¯s condition? Can¡¯t you see that he is losing his mind to alcohol and cigarettes?¡± She asked, intertwining her fingers.


    Joel raised his head from his phone and looked at Mirabel. What does she know? She never experienced so much love exhibited by her brother and Rodrigo. So she never can understand how much emotional turmoil he was in.


    ¡°Of course I can see. I am not blind at all. But you see there¡¯s nothing I can do to save him or reduce the emotional torture he is currently experiencing.


    When he fills out, he woulde out with a decision. If you know what he made Cami go through, perhaps you would have returned to your office after seeing him depressed.


    Besides, that isn¡¯t my business whatever he is going through. When I tried to warn him to treat Cami gently considering the love they shared in the past, he frowned and warned me to stay off.


    And as it is now, I am staying off. I really want to mind my business. So please Miss Mirabel, don¡¯t get me involved with things that don¡¯t really concern me, okay?¡± Joel replied flippantly and returned to pressing his phone.


    Mirabel stood speechless.


    Joel didn¡¯t know when she left. When he raised his head again, she was gone. He looked at the time and it was close to lunch hour.


    He didn¡¯t wait to ask if Rodrigo would go for lunch. He went away. His job is to be his assistant and not his chauffeur, not bodyguard.


    He strode off and Mirabel saw him Left from the office window. She shook her head. Her brother had crossed a few paths just to shut everyone away from his decision.


    A woman he called a whore and a prostitute really affected him so much. Some day she would ask him if she indeed was what he described her to be.


    But whether she is or not, she was pregnant with his child and had disappeared. Not in her home with her family, not in prison. No one knows where she is.


    This Is really pathetic. But she¡¯s worried and sick about her brother¡¯s condition. She needed to seek help. She can¡¯t call her mum, because that would get him furious more.


    She would call her grandfather. Her mum was also living in regrets I¡¯ve what she¡¯s done. She had pushed Rodrigo this far and they both are grieving.


    When Mirabel called her grandfather, thetter said he was on his way to the Company. Rodrigo had put off his phone and nobody could reach him.


    Mirabel said okay. When she ced her phone down, she wondered what her brother was up to. She¡¯s afraid he would hurt himself if no onees to his aid.


    She became restless. She went and tried forcing herself in, she didn¡¯t know what he would do to himself when the bodyguard stopped her.


    He said the President said he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. Even if histe dades and requests to see him, he shouldn¡¯t be allowed in.


    Mirabel was dazed. Why is he shutting everyone away from himself? Even Joel had left him to himself. This could lead to something terrible.


    Mirabel¡¯s eyes suddenly became teary. She stayed outside, by the door to his office. She was waiting. When her grandfatheres, no one would be able to stop him from entering then she would as well.


    Her grandfather soon arrived and took the elevator to the top floor where the President office was situated.


    Heid the foundation of thepany but his son raised it but he died when thepany became Large and wealthier than any otherpanies in the City.


    That was when Rodrigo took over from where his father stopped. As Larry Campbell arrived at the top floor, Mirabel saw him and sighed.


    ¡°Grandfather, thank goodness you are here,¡± she said, rushing to him and giving him a hug. But grandfather Larry looked worked up and unhappy.


    He really had been busy. He just left the hospital and went to the police station to do the necessary. He was contemting oning over to see Rodrigo after the heartbreak he felt yesterday when Mirabel called him.


    ¡°How are you dear?¡± He asked, seeing her teary eyes. She had been sobbing. He looked towards the door to the President¡¯s office and saw two bodyguards there.


    Mirabel only nodded. It appears seeing her grandfather made her tears give way. She pointed at Rodrigo¡¯s office and her grandfather nodded.


    As he walked to the door, the bodyguards bowed gently before the old man and told him exactly what they had told Mirabel.


    But Larry Campbell smiled and said he wasn¡¯t anyone. He was Rodrigo¡¯s grandfather, the first President of thepany.


    The men exchanged nces as they stepped aside and Larry Campbell went in. Quickly, Mirabel took advantage of the time and slipped in too after her grandfather.


    But Larry Campbell was surprised by what he saw. The entire file and documents were littered on the floor. They appeared to be pushed off by Rodrigo in fury.


    The smoke had subsided by the stench of alcohol and cigarettes filled the air. Rodrigo just sat on the sofa, his eyes closed like someone taking a siesta.


    Larry Campbell ordered Mirabel to open the windows for venttion. On the floor were bottles of alcohol and empty packs of cigarettes.


    The ashtray was on his side. Mirabel knows Rodrigo only smokes for pleasure asionally but didn¡¯t know he had be a hardened smoker overnight.


    As for alcohol, she cannot vouch for him that he doesn¡¯t take alcohol. But he takes it mostly when he goes to clubs or parties. But when at home, he might just pour himself a ss and that¡¯s all.


    But with so many alcohol bottles on the floor, she shook her head. He almost drank himself to death. His suit was off and the shirt was pulled out of its tucking.


    Mirabel opened the windows and for a few seconds, the smoke and smell seemed to subside. Larry Campbell stood and just stared at his grandson.


    This fellow was meticulous and  did his things with utmost carefulness. But the sight of the unkept office made him shake his head.


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± Larry Campbell called. Mirabel came over and tucked her grandfather to take a seat. The old man did and she went to sit beside Rodrigo.


    He didn¡¯t open his eyes but he perceived that someone was in his office. He was heavily drunk but sensitive to his immediate surroundings.


    ¡°Rodrigo, grandfather is here¡± Mirabel said, taking his hand but he didn¡¯t answer. Mirabel sniffled. Is this what alcohol had reduced her brother into?


    She held his hand and gave it a soft squeeze. Rodrigo pulled his hand off and opened his eyes wearily.


    Mirabel just took her eyes off in Panic. Those eyes were red. How can Someone¡¯s eyes be so red like coal? Is this really Rodrigo who has white bright eyes?


    Once her mother had teased him that his eyes were attractive like a woman¡¯s. Is it the same Rodrigo that his eyes are like this?


    As Rodrigo opened those eyes, it seemed weary for him to open them. They were not only red but heavy. He appeared weak and helpless.


    ¡°Rodrigo my son¡± Larry Campbell called him gently. He knew how exactly his grandson was feeling. But this was the only way he could help him, plead with him and coax him not to hurt himself.


    ¡°I know you can hear me. But I will save my talk till when you are a bit okay. But please, don¡¯t smoke nor drink alcohol again.


    These cannot give you a permanent constion. It is temporary. You drink to forget your troubles and pain but when the effect of the alcohol wipes off, then you realise that pain is still there waiting for you toe out of the intoxicating effect.


    I would advise that you stay away from thepany for days until you are able to get everything back to normal with your emotions.


    Because you can¡¯t work like this. You don¡¯t have a sound mind. Please calm yourself down and I promise to join you in any way possible to find her¡­¡±Larry Campbell coaxed.


    But Rodrigo had long closed his eyes and slumbered away. He didn¡¯t hear a thing of all his grandfather said. Thinking of what to do next, Joel arrived and stepped in.


    When he saw Larry Campbell and Mirabel, he bowed slightly to the old man. The older man smiled and weed him.


    He told him he doesn¡¯t know what to do next. Rodrigo needs help and maybe they should take him home to rest properly.


    Joel said no. He is the President and cannot be seen like this by the employee. There¡¯s a lounge in the office, he would help him there to rest and when he wakes up, he would have been better.


    Larry Campbell said okay and pleaded with Joel to look after his grandson. He said Rodrigo¡¯s Spirit is broken and sad.


    He should watch over him to ensure he didn¡¯t hurt himself. He really pleaded and Mirabel also sped her hands together.


    Joel said he would try his best because he (Larry Campbell) said it. Otherwise, he would have free his arms and let him Carry his cross.

 Chapter 64

    That was how Rodrigo ended up staying indoors for the next three days. Within that time, the only thing he uttered was how he could find Cami.


    Of a truth, no one found Cami in the entire city. In hospitals, in the suburbs and everywhere possible. Large sum of money was promised to whoever was able to find Cami Dickson.


    But she was not found. On the third day when Rodrigo was able to subject his emotions, he decided to go and find Sara and Jared.


    While looking for Cami, he should start by undoing the harm he had done to her loved ones. Buy them a better house and start up whichever business Ms Sara would like to do.


    But it dawned on him that he didn¡¯t know where they lived. He called Joel and asked him to find out where Sara and Jared lived.


    But thetter just stared on as if he didn¡¯t hear a thing of what Rodrigo said. Joel stared at him looking emaciated. He wasn¡¯t going to tell him where they were.


    Rodrigo was feeling hurt emotionally and health wise, he was hurting himself. He can¡¯t remember Rodrigo taking anything into his mouth within three days except alcohol and cigarettes.


    And it showed visibly on him. Starving himself doesn¡¯t equal what he¡¯s done and said. He should start by clearing her name off criminal record and working on obtaining a discharge from Court.


    Rather than starving himself. And when Joel didn¡¯t give Rodrigo an answer, he asked him to give him answers in less than 24hours.


    Joel said he could give him an answer in less than 10mins but he wasn¡¯t going to do that. He doesn¡¯t want to be involved beyond what is necessary.


    Rodrigo just red at him speechless.


    Cami was gradually getting used to her new home and family. She nowmunicates with Jared more often and got to know he was working in a small firm.


    She promised she would ensure he got a better job. Jared asked her if she was going to be in City B and get herself unnecessarily worried about him and mother.


    She should stay safe and take care of herself and the unborn baby. They hope to see her again.


    Cami smiled and said she would make sure the next time she called him, it¡¯s going to be a video call and then she would tell him who she now lives with.


    When Cami ended the call with Jared, she sat down and thought. Now that her mother¡¯s business has crumbled, thanks to Rodrigo, Jared¡¯s money cannot meet their entire needs.


    Besides, he told her that Joel had given them an amodation. She can¡¯t let that be anymore. Joel was Rodrigo¡¯s assistant, he could use that as an avenue to monitor their every move.


    They needed to move out of that quarters already and then get Jared a better job. How will she do it? She thought and finally decided on talking with Eduardo.


    She called him and he said Cami should state what she wants and it would be done. She shouldn¡¯t minimise her words at all.


    Cami told him she wants to get a house for her foster family and then a job for her brother. Their only source of livelihood was destroyed by her ex boyfriend.


    Eduardo said it would be done in less than 48hours. Justin Swaras would handle it and he would get back to her. As for Jared, she should send him Jared¡¯s details immediately.


    Cami was happy. She wanted to jump up for joy but realised she was too heavy to jump. Her baby bump prevents her from jumping.


    ¡°I hope you are not jumping unnecessarily?¡± Eduardo asked. He can¡¯t contain the excitement inside of him. This was the first time his sister was asking him for a favour.


    This might be the beginning of their bonding as siblings and her epting him and the rest of the family members as her own family. This is good news.


    ¡°Yeah I wanted to jump but I couldn¡¯t,¡±Cami answered and chuckled aloud. Eduardo was happy, for the fact that she was so happy, he also was happy.


    ¡°Save the jumping and excitement for a time toe. I really am excited that I will be an uncle soon¡± Eduardo replied and Camiughed, touching her belly with her hand and holding her phone with the other.


    When she hung up, she forwarded Jared¡¯s contact and information to Eduardo. She can¡¯t imagine how sweet her family would feel when they find another source of survival.


    Martin finally got his family back home. E and Emma cannot exin how much a string Martins pulled to get them out. They spent two nights behind bars and have a glimpse of what Cami went through.


    When they arrived home, Martins made them sit down on the sofa and asked them to listen carefully to him. Henceforth, a lot has changed.


    He queried them for their vicious act by conspiring with L to defame an innocent person. They were going to pay for their sins if one day, Cami returned and exposed them.


    But Larry Campbell and his entire family had been involved. First thepany¡¯s documents must be presented to him within two weeks otherwise, they would be charged to Court and thew will follow up on it.


    Secondly, the engagement between Rodrigo and Emma is cancelled. Larry Campbell said he owned his father nothing else. He had yed a filial role as a friend when he spared her and her mother.


    Thirdly, the ties that existed between the two families had been cut off. We are strangers to each other and that is one more reason why thepany¡¯s documents should be provided as Soon as possible.


    Martins talked senses into E. What did she stand to gain now? She had destroyed a love filled rtionship simply because she wanted to push her daughter forward.


    Has her daughter got married to Rodrigo now? He had asked back then if they were involved in anything that happens to Cami and they said no.


    She even boasted and told him if he doesn¡¯t know how innocent their daughter was? Now, her innocence has been known by them all, including herself.


    How will everyone now see Emma? She had suffered so much humiliation because she was mean and followed the malicious counsel of her mother.


    She was left alone to stand before the priest at her wedding, waiting for the groom. Now, she was going to be rejectedpletely. The engagement is cancelled.


    Her case was worse than Cami¡¯s. At least Rodrigo was not engaged to Cami. She was simply a girlfriend to him. But everyone in City A already knows she is Rodrigo¡¯s finance.


    Karma has caught up with her. She should sob alone and remember this incident for the rest of her life. But what is more important to him right now is the close partnership with Campbell¡¯s group.


    They were going to benefit maximally from such cooperation that was why he didn¡¯t kick against the ties they shared with the Campbell¡¯s family.


    Now, all those opportunities are gone. He was standing alone and theirpany was small and can¡¯t stand one by itself. The only support they¡¯ve got has been destroyed by Emma and her mother E.


    He wants E to produce the documents as signed by him. If they can¡¯t provide it, he won¡¯t be able to help it when they take them to the police station.


    And if they charge them to court, he would stay far away and watch them. Butstly, if anything happens to hispany, he would divorce E and let Emma make a choice between living with him or her mother.


    She¡¯s never been good for anything. Always a bad influence on him and the entire family. If her evilness resulted in the crumbling of thepany, she shouldn¡¯t wait for the divorce papers before she walked out of his life forever.


    E started sobbing. She didn¡¯t know everything was going to end this way. She didn¡¯t know that Rodrigo was going to get clues ande after them so soon.


    As for thepany¡¯s documents, she knows next to nothing about it. That was how Cami sealed it with thepany¡¯s stamp and imed those are the documents.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She handed it over to Ambrose Kelvin and thetter gave it to her. Cami isn¡¯t here anymore neither is Ambrose Kelvin within the shores of City A.


    Who is she going to ask to exin it to Rodrigo and his family? No matter how much she sobbed or tried to exin, her plight will fall on deaf ears.


    She exined to Martins that she didn¡¯t open it nor care to affirm the content of the envelope, she felt Cami isn¡¯t going to lie at such a critical time.


    But her husband hissed. He said Ambrose Kelvin might be smarter than them both. They are stupid. Only know how to conspire but don¡¯t know how to add smartness to it.


    Anyways the Ambrose Kelvin who everyone thought was dead but alive to them alone, should be summoned to exin it to her.


    As for him, he had told them both what he wanted them to know. He is not concerned about whatever happens next. After all, he wasn¡¯t there when they were plotting and conspiring.


    E started sobbing. Emma joined. Thetter¡¯s reason for sobbing was different from the other. Emma sobs that she had lost Rodrigo after all the scheming and mischievous act, her evil was discovered and she loses him.


    E was sobbing because she might lose her marriage and if the documents were not found, she doesn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen to her and her daughter.


    Amidst the sobbing of the mother and daughter, Martins hissed between gritted teeth and walked away. He cannot imagine that a day woulde when his wife and daughter subject him to such a shame.


    Barely an hour after Jared spoke with Cami, his phone started ringing. He was worried, seeing the Caller¡¯s ID was showing private.


    He didn¡¯t answer the phone. Why couldn¡¯t the callers name show, Why was it showing a private Caller¡¯s ID?


    After the incident that happened to Cami, he doesn¡¯t see it safe to answer such calls whose Caller¡¯s ID is hidden.


    Reluctantly, he answered the phone ¡°Hello¡­¡± the conversation went on and ended a few minutester. As the Caller hung up, Jared just stood and stared on his phone.


    This was Justin Swaras¡¯ Secretary. He informed him to meet with his boss the next morning by 10:am. He can¡¯t imagine the same Justin Swaras, Son of the Prime minister?


    What happened, he hoped everything was fine this time. He would definitely tell his mother about it when he arrives home. He would have called Cami but she had told him not to call her for the time being.


    He sighed. He definitely would be there. He prayed this time, he came back with good news. He already has great expectations.


    Since Cami couldn¡¯t be found and the truth was exposed, Rodrigo decided to erect a better building for Sara and Jared or if they wanted, he could buy a mansion for them.


    He has to start from somewhere. He needs to reconcile with those he had hurt when this whole thing happened. He was muddle headed at the time, but now, he had known the truth.


    As for the coffee shop he demolished, he would erect a better coffee house for Sara. He would ensure that thetter bes better than the former.


    It was at this time that Rodrigo¡¯s phone started ringing. He looked at the Caller¡¯s ID and his eyes darkened and his frown was frightening.

 Chapter 65

    He rejected her call. The phone rang again and he immediately blocked the line off. Thest person he wanted to speak with at that moment was her.


    Why is she calling him? He doesn¡¯t want to be disrespectful but he doesn¡¯t feel like it, talking with her. The thoughts of that made him sullen again.


    Anything about her reminds him of the ugly incident. He wants to be alone and doesn¡¯t want to see her nor talk with her.


    Sebrina Davis couldn¡¯t take it again and told her daughter toe out of her hiding. She had told her to stay away from the prying eyes of people so that Luke would not drag her to have a DNA.


    Betty sat before her mother chewing gum. She must confess that staying locked up and restrained from seeing people was not easy.


    That is more of a house imprisonment. The only difference is that she was doing it on her own, not imposed upon her by the police.


    ¡°If he sees you again, let him know you had a miscarriage or better still, aborted it¡±Sebrina advised her daughter. They wanted to pull a fast one on that fellow but s, he was smarter than they imagined.


    Jenny is a bitch. She now lives big and wealthy simply because she was married to Eduardo, that cripple. If he wasn¡¯t useless, Betty would have been the one in that position, controlling the affairs of the entire family.


    Thinking of getting a way for her to get into the family, she plotted against Luke, but the fellow didn¡¯t make love to her. Despite being drugged, Betty couldn¡¯t get ess beyond his shirt.


    The young man would grip her hand and hold it tight as if he was going to twist her hand. She couldn¡¯t pull his trouser Zipper let alone gain ess to the real thing there.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She wanted to help when Patrick arrived. She had to pretend that nothing happened and keep her husband¡¯spany. By the time she came back to see how far she¡¯s gone, her daughter was already asleep beside him.


    She thought everything was done and settled. Next morning when Luke and her daughter came out of the bedroom, she was excited within her.


    But thetter said he wasn¡¯t going to wait for breakfast and then it was just getting to be Dawn. He left hurriedly and when she asked her daughter, she said nothing happened.


    They both stood and watched him get into the car and his bodyguard drove him off. As they stood by the window staring as the car zoomed up, raising dust behind, they knew Luke was going to hate them forever.


    But then, they had a mission at heart and concluded that she put up a case of pregnancy a few weekster. But the way it turned out, she would forever lose face in the entire City B if it was medically dered that she wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    ¡°Will tell him I went into hiding to have the baby privately but then, I had a miscarriage¡± Betty restructured the lies.


    ¡°Have you seen Jenny recently?¡± Betty asked, turning to nce at her mother. Thetter shrugged and said she saw her but then, she looked sophisticated as if she¡¯s not the thin Jenny who left this house.


    The two women were chatting when there was a car horn outside. Curiosity got a hold on them and they stared out to see who wasing.


    They saw it was Jenny¡¯s car. The mother and daughter pair nced at each other with a sneer. What does the bitch want?


    Jenny alrighted and walked over to the house with two heavy suitcases. The servants went to give her a helping hand and she got inside.


    She stepped in and looked at Sebrina Davis with a sneer and then at Betty with disdain. ¡°Are you out of your hiding now? You think everyone is stupid like you¡± she mocked and hissed.


    ¡°Watch your words Jenny. Who told you I was hiding huh?¡± Betty demanded, feeling annoyed at how beautiful and elegant Jenny now looks.


    ¡°Of course I knew about the fake pregnancy and how the request for a DNA sent you off to hiding. Well, you made a try but sorry, we have no ce for filth like you in my family¡± Jenny dered and eyed her.


    Betty was furious and raised her hand to p Jenny but she was wrong to still believe and think that weakling Jenny was still the same person standing before her.


    Jenny intercepted her hand at the wrist and twisted it. Betty turned along with the twisted hand and screamed loud, her tears running down her cheeks.


    Jenny still held her wrist and Betty went down on her knees, cursing and screaming, calling her mother toe to her rescue.


    Sebrina was surprised andunched an attack towards Jenny ¡°How dare you Jenny?¡± picking the flower vase and throwing it at Jenny but thetter bent and the vase passed her crushing into the wall.


    What a smart act. Sebrina went to her to get her hands off her daughter¡¯s wrist. That part of the skin had gone red already and she knew that it would take days for Betty to be able to use that hand again.


    ¡°Take your hands off my daughter or I will deal with you this minute¡± Sebrina threatened and Jenny grinned mischievously.


    ¡°What can you do to me? Huh, tell me Sebrina Davis¡± Jenny asked, deliberately not calling her aunt. She¡¯s never called her name this way.


    Sebrina was shocked but before she could utter another word, Jenny turned and nced at the girl Betty struggling to get her wrist Free from her trip.


    ¡°The next time you dare to raise your hand at me, trust me I will break those wrist bones of yours¡± she dered and threw the wrist off violently and Betty almost went t on the floor.


    She took a wet tissue from her bag and cleaned her hand then threw it at Betty. She took a seat and sat with her legs crossed.


    Betty was cursing her and Sebrina was warning her that she would pay for what she¡¯s done to her daughter. She will feel her wrath.


    Jenny¡¯s smile became broader. Who¡¯s going to feel the wrath of the other. She¡¯s not done with her purpose ofing to the Davis Mansion. When she¡¯s done, Sebrina will be spending Many days left of her life in jail.


    Patrick Davis arrived. He was surprised to see his daughter in pain and Jenny sitting majestically on the sofa. He saw the tworge suitcases as well and wondered what was going on.


    Before he could ask, Sebrina started yelling, telling him how Jenny wanted to kill Betty. How she twisted her hand and almost ripped the palm from the hand.


    Patrick was angry. He saw Betty¡¯s wrist red and she was sobbing. He turned to Jenny and asked her what the hell does she think she was doing in his house?


    If he¡¯s notfortable with Betty¡¯s attitude, she should remain in her husband¡¯s house. Wasn¡¯t she married? Who sent for her and what is she doing here?


    Jenny smiled and said she wasn¡¯t going to give answers to all he¡¯s asked her. But she would answer hisst question. To his question about what she was doing there, she proudly said, she was supposed to ask him the question.


    The Mansion and everything inside of it belongs to her parents. They took over all that was there and made her less than a maid in her home. So, she¡¯se to chase them out.


    Patrick stared at Jenny as if he should swallow her up. So, she¡¯s gotten some audacity to return to that house to im properties? She dares toe to that house, he would teach her a lesson.


    ¡°The owner of the house has arrived and that¡¯s why you saw me with the two suitcases. So, you unwanted visitors, should be ready to vacate¡± Jenny dered.


    ¡°You are stupid toe in here and say such words at me. Do you know what I am capable of doing to you?¡± Patrick Davis asked, fuming in rage.


    Jenny chuckled aloud and said she not only knew what he was capable of doing in the past, but she knew what he did. But that can only happen in the past.


    In the present, there¡¯s nothing he can do. If he doubts him, he should make an attempt.


    Jenny red at him with hostility. The bastard who killed his own Brother and made her mother suffer. He even took her to an empty graveyard. Such a cruel hearted man yet pretends to be pure.


    Patrick and Sebrina exchanged nces. At this time, Betty had stood up from the floor and suspended her arm as she gently sat on the sofa.


    ¡°You got guts. It appeared that the cripple thing you are married to has gotten into your head. Before he arrived here in his wheelchair, I must have butchered you and served you to the dogs¡­¡± Patrick Davis gnawed angrily.


    ¡°I will start counting, you leave the house. The owner is here, I said. And you Betty, who asked you to sit on the sofa? When a man dies, his next of kin inherits his properties. I have amodated you enough. So now leave before I call the police¡± Jenny dered. This time, she looked hostile towards them.


    Patrick suddenly put on a weak smile and he med himself that he didn¡¯t finish off the entire family. Sebrina told him to silent Jenny but he thought she would never grow bold to challenge him.


    But here she is today, she¡¯s grown wings and dares to challenge the eagle. No matter how wingy a butterfly is, he can never be equated with an angle.


    ¡°You dare to challenge me? You will never leave to tell the story¡± Patrick threatened and Sebrina urged him ¡°Do the necessary Patrick and silent her forever¡±She red at Jenny as if wanting her throat to be slit immediately.


    ¡°How do you intend to do that?¡± A thick husky voice came from the entrance. Everyone was surprised as they turned to look in the direction of the door and saw Eduardo standing with his huge frame at the door.


    This family hadn¡¯t really seen him without his wheelchair. They knew him in his past but in the present, they do not know him.


    They all stood and for some seconds, were rendered speechless and dazed. The fellow was no longer cripple? Now he can walk?


    In their puzzled state, Eduardo walked closer and continued ¡°You intend to silence her like you did her father?¡± That question threw the couple off bnce.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eduardo urged them more, going to Jenny and pulling her off the sofa, crossing his hand around her waist. He kissed her temple before those standing and faced Patrick Davis.


    ¡°Eldest master!¡±Betty eximed. Was she dreaming or was he really standing there before them? He can walk now?


    She couldn¡¯t pretend about how surprised she was. She opened her mouth and stared at him. He looked so handsome, way better than his brother.


    She had always thought he was handsome except that he couldn¡¯t use his legs and it was rumoured that he was impotent.


    But seeing him now, handsome was an understatement. He was charming. She looked at him, holding Jenny¡¯s waist and she became furious.


    This should have been her. She should have been the one by his side and holding him so affectionately, not Jenny.


    Patrick and Sebrina Davis stared on at the eldest master of Anderson¡¯s family. He was not cripple or did he get cured?


    If they knew he was going to be able to use his legs again, they would have let Betty be married to him and not have shifted such honour to the damn girl called Jenny.


    But what did he say a while ago? Did he know what they did back then? A cold shiver ran through the couple¡¯s spine as they looked away.


    They cannot dare to hurt Jenny or him. His bodyguards are always around him. What exactly is happening here?


    ¡°I thought you said you were going to deal with me huh? Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and hurt me like you did to my parents?


    My father will never rest in peace if I don¡¯t bring his killers before thew to be punished. He is waiting for Justice to be done and that¡¯s why I havee to seek justice for my father¡± Jenny blurted.


    A cold sweat breaks out on Patrick¡¯s body. He suddenly loosened his upper button. Beads of sweat were now on his temple as he seemed to be confused.


    He knew Jenny had known. Perhaps The Young master before them had helped her investigate it. They didn¡¯t leave any clue behind that he remembered.


    Or was she guessing, trying to find answers and decided to y it before them to see their actions. No, he can¡¯t let her know anything.


    ¡°I know that my brother needed to be avenged. If that¡¯s what you came for, you should have told me and I would put forces along with you to find them.


    That¡¯s if at all someone was involved. It was a case of an ident and he couldn¡¯t make it. Your mother came out still alive but we battled to save her as well.


    You know it all. How we spent every dime in this house and still she died. I wish this didn¡¯t have to happen to this great couple..¡± Patrick went on bbing as Jenny and Eduardo watched his lips.

 Chapter 66

    Jenny suddenly became furious. She can¡¯t stand here ying games or acting. These couples are the most hypocritical kind of people she¡¯s ever met.


    ¡°Just shut up¡­ shut the crap Patrick Davis. Who are you trying to deceive by being an orator? Do I look like I am here to y cheese?


    You killed my dad and also kept my mother in the hospital, injecting toxins into her. Your wife and daughter paid the doctor to eliminate her and you stand here to cajole yourself thinking you are deceiving me?¡±


    ¡°This is preposterous Jenny. You can¡¯te in here to use you if such an act as murder! You will forever grieve about your parents demise but don¡¯t tag us as their murderers.


    We loved you and treated you like our daughter. We gave warmth and showed you love. You can¡¯t possibly bite the fingers that fed you, will you?¡±Sebrina rebuked Jenny in a gentle polite manner.


    Eduardo just dialled a certain person¡¯s number and told them toe in. If he hadn¡¯tid his hands on the evidence, Sebrina¡¯s words would throw a simple minded person off bnce.


    Before Patrick and Sebrina Davis could say jack, they saw policemen filled into the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Patrick Davis asked in panic. This whole thing is getting moreplicated than he had thought. Policemen?


    ¡°You are under arrest for the murder of Brian Davis and attempted Murder of Temisa Davis¡±the senior among the police officers dered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I mean that¡¯s unthinkable. How can you use me this way for such a crime after all I¡¯ve done for you?¡± Patrick Davis asked.


    But Sebrina¡¯s thought was on something else. Attempted Murder of Temisa Davis? What does that phrase mean? Is Temisa still alive?


    No that can¡¯t be. Because if she is, they are ruined. Both she and her husband and the doctor who she paid for the job. No, this can¡¯t be.


    ¡°It will be better if you remain silent. We have all the evidence to expose your wicked deed and besides there are two witnesses who are willing to testify against you¡± the officer dered.


    Patrick Davis said this was simply a family tussel. Jenny was only specting and angry with him and his family. None of the usations are true.


    They shouldn¡¯t listen to her. He doesn¡¯t know what the content of the evidence was, but it¡¯s definitely a frame up. He can never do such a thing to his brother and wife.


    They loved them as much as they loved him. That¡¯s why after his brother¡¯s death, he took Jenny as his own daughter and spent his entire savings for her mother.


    But Temisa couldn¡¯t make it. May her soul rest in peace. But Jenny now using him of murder, he Least expected such method of appreciation from her.


    ¡°You think I framed you? That I am an ingrate? Fine. People like you will not bulge until they see the coffin. Please both of you shoulde¡±Jenny requested.


    Such a cheap liar. He wouldn¡¯t say how his wife and daughter subjected her to the life of a maid. And substituted her without thinking twice because back then, everyone thought Eduardo was cripple.


    Now he became an orator to dissuade the officers. Thank goodness, Eduardo¡¯s evidence wasprehensive and her two live witnesses were there.


    Two fellows walked in and everyone turned in the direction of the door. Patrick and Sebrina Davis were shocked when they saw the doctor who Sebrina paid to kill Temisa and he¡¯s the same one who was injecting toxins into her.


    But the shock that they felt next, was almost making them develop strokes as their blood shot up at the sight of Temisa.


    ¡°You are supposed to be dead!¡±, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Sebrina and Patrick spoke at the same time in panic.


    L tried reaching Rodrigo but thetter refused to answer his phone. The worst of it was that he now blocked herpletely from reaching him.


    She just wants to plead with him to forgive her. She didn¡¯t know this was how things were going to unfold. She had good intentions but it has turned sour for her.


    She hasn¡¯t stopped ming herself for what she¡¯s done to hurt him, especially when her father inw returned few days ago and told her what emotional torture Rodrigo was experiencing.


    She almost cried her eyes out when she heard it. She knew it would hurt him but didn¡¯t know it was going to be to that extent.


    Mirabel also has been giving her a cold shoulder. She definitely is not happy with what she did. How can her two kids stay away from her?


    Those kids were all she¡¯s got in this life. That¡¯s why she did what she did with the intention of securing her son and grandchildren¡¯s future.


    She needs to go and see him in the office. She doesn¡¯t know what he might do or say to her, but she wants to plead with him.


    The next morning, the breaking news was that the court had reversed Cami Dickson¡¯s case and dered her innocent. She¡¯s therefore not to be referred to as a criminal nor called an ex-convict.


    The family of Rodrigo Campbell was ready topensate her for whatever damages she had incurred as at the time this misconceptionsted.


    A statement given by Larry Campbell, she was innocent. There was a mixup and misconception. On behalf of the entire family, Larry Campbell tender an open apology to Cami wherever she is and to her family, her mother and brother to be precise.


    On behalf of his grandson, he was ready topensate the family on the behalf of Cami. He was ready to pay ten times whatever they had lost.


    When Rodrigo saw the news, he was dazed. His grandfather had taken these steps on behalf of him? He really was tendering an apology to Sara for all that has happened to Cami.


    If Cami has gone into hiding, when this news gets to her, she might have a rethink ande out of her hiding. Knowing she wasn¡¯t going to be arrested when seen, she would return to her family that she loved so much.


    She¡¯s such a great woman. He only wished that he set his eyes on her. And asked that she forgives him. And his unborn child, nothing should be wrong with that fe.


    Joel saw the news as well and it was thetest news on all social media. Many said the Campbell family were humble to have been able to openly ept their wrong and apologise.


    Others said, truth had finally shown up and vindicated Cami. No matter how fast lies think they can run, someday, truth would definitely overtake them.


    But some sneered and hissed. Why are they just realising that she¡¯s innocent after she¡¯s probably dead or escaped from prison.


    Why didn¡¯t they realise this while she was still in jail. What about the murder shemitted, what about her thieft, the documents she stole.


    They therefore concluded that it¡¯s all a lie. What does anyone expect from a prostitute? A whore can go any length with her body to have her aims achieved.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had escaped from prison and used her body to bribe her way to get this statement made public. They don¡¯t believe anything said by the old man of the Campbell¡¯s family to be true.


    There was variousments going in but Rodrigo didn¡¯t get affected by any of it except the one who still called Cami a prostitute and a whore.


    Thanks to him, that is one of the damages he had caused her. Even if she returns, that scar might never be erased from her personality.


    Why did he go that length in the first ce? Why would he make such a statement on a woman he was the only one who ever slept with her.


    Cami is pure inside out. That thought troubled Rodrigo again and he wished he could think of a better way to right the wrongs he¡¯s caused.


    Sara saw the news as well and sneered. Sorry after Cami had spent months in prison? Sorry after she¡¯s yet to be found?


    ording to Cami¡¯s instructions, they were to keep pretending and asking for her whereabouts. She shouldn¡¯t make anyone know that they know she¡¯s fine already.


    If they are waiting for her or Jared to ask for anypensation, it is for them to find her daughter. That¡¯s what she¡¯s going to do. She doesn¡¯t want anything from them.


    They are mean and without a conscience. How can she be asking them topensate her, for what?


    Can anyone pay for the humiliation Cami suffered? What about the torture Rodrigo made Jared went through that he went intoa?


    Or what her daughter went through in prison. What about the horrible experience they had in the kidnappers¡¯ den? Which of them can theypensate her for?


    Money is not everything. Money is great but there are times when in the face of some reality, they be useless.


    Jared took a cap, he arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s building. Heavily guided with uniform men surrounding it. The walls protecting the house were so tall with the gate gigantic.


    When he approached the first gate, before he could introduce himself, the soldier at the gate received a call and simply held the gate for him to go through.


    Jared bowed and stepped in. That was when he knew there was still a gate before the Mansion. He approached thest gate and the soldier simply waved to him to get in.


    When he passed the second gate, he came face to face with a paradise. Oh paradise I said because Jared doesn¡¯t know how else to describe it.


    The floors were glittering and he could see the reflection of himself on it. He wondered if he was qualified to step on that floor. He looked at his sides, and saw flowers nted far into the distance, surrounding the house like a garden.


    He saw great rxation booths and several other buildings surrounding the house. He knew, only privilege made him able to step his feet on that ground.


    As for the house, he doesn¡¯t know how to describe the beauty of itHe was wondering how to describe the beauty of the house when a bodyguard approached him.


    ¡°Hello Jared Dickson, this way¡± the bodyguards dered, walking ahead and Jared followed. The bodyguard didn¡¯t even give him a chance to say hello.


    Whatever, he came here to Meet Justin Swaras and not to look on in admiration. He was not there to exchange pleasantries as well.


    The bodyguard walked briskly and Jared hastened his steps to keep up with him. Soon, they arrived in another building, as beautiful as the one they just passed.


    As the bodyguard approached the door, it opened on its own. It¡¯s a kind of door that is programmed, that at a certain distance it senses the presence of someoneing in and opening on its own.


    They walked in and the bodyguard motioned for him to take a seat, he would soon be attended to. He did and was taking in the beauty and decor of the sitting room.


    He wondered why he was allowed to sit in the waiting room but brought into the sitting room. In such rich homes, not everyone can be ushered into the sitting room just like that.


    A maid dressed in a smart uniform came to him and now before him politely. She asked what he would like and Jared said water will be fine.


    The Maid raised her head and looked at him briefly before turning around and went off. How can he be asking for mere water?


    In less than three minutes, she brought a mineral water chilled and poured him a ss. Jared thanked her as she went away.


    Jared didn¡¯t taste the mineral water but remained seated. Unknown to him, Justin Swaras had been observing and watching him through his Spy Cam.


    From the moment he approached the first gate, Justin was watching him. He watched him till he got to the sitting room and sat down.


    He chuckled softly when he saw that he was offered mineral water. Instead of the different assorted wine, juices and alcohol, he asked for ordinary water.


    And even the water, he didn¡¯t take. He kept it beside him and sat down as if he was going to be interrogated. He has developed a liking for the guy already.


    As Jared waited, it wasn¡¯t long, he heard footsteps behind him and turned sharply to see who the fellow was:

 Chapter 67

    Behind was a tall slim young man in a designer polo on a ck jeans. He appeared casual but he wore expensive clothes.


    Jared recognised him at once. He is the first Son of the prime minister. This is Justin Swaras. He is a private person and highly respected by the citizens of the country.


    He stood up quickly and bowed as Justin passed him to take a seat directly opposite of him. ¡°Good morning sir¡± Jared showed courtesy while still standing.


    ¡°Jared Dickson, good to meet you¡± Justin Swaras replied, taking a seat and asking Jared to sit down.


    Jared did and waited. Why did Justin Swaras want to see him? He is a reputable young man being the number one son to the first citizen of the country.


    ¡°You are Cami Dickson¡¯s brother right?¡± Justin asked and Jared said yes almost immediately. Had he found his sister or he knows where she might be.


    ¡°Well, I am not a man of too many words. At your sister¡¯s request, you are getting a job with me immediately. Is that right?¡± Justin asked, waiting for his response.


    Jared snapped his head up and stared at Justin. Work with him? Did he hear his words well? He really wanted to work with him?


    He never would have believed it in his wildest imagination that a day woulde when he could walk into Justin¡¯s apartment and ask such a question.


    At his sister¡¯s request he said. That means he knows where his sister is. He really was aware of his sister¡¯s still alive.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do I take your silence to be yes?¡± Justin asked again. The fellow appeared surprised and must be thinking he heard wrong. He stared at him, his eyes glued on him.


    ¡°Yes, yes thank you¡±Jared replied and smiled faintly. Was he drunk not to ept such an opportunity on the tter of gold?


    ¡°Then you have the job. You are starting immediately and my secretary will offer you the necessary documents to sign. You will be my assistant and your job starts now¡­¡±Justin Swaras dered.


    Jared couldn¡¯t imagine what his life and that of his mother would have been without Cami. Even at this point, Cami was still seeking for their good.


    She went to jail because of them and now, she¡¯s helping him get a job despite all that has happened. What can he do without Cami.


    ¡°Being my assistant, your dressing must be top notch, identical to mine. You are entitled to cars as well with a Mansion attached. Here are the keys?¡±Justin Swaras said, stretching a sealed envelope to him.


    Jared stood up and got it. Didn¡¯t he say keys, why was there an envelope. He was really curious to know the content of what was in there.


    ¡°You can check it if everything is correct¡± Justin Swaras suggested, staring at Jared. He knew his curiosity was getting the hold of him and didn¡¯t want him to stay too long before seeing its content.


    Jared nodded and opened it. He looked inside and was surprised that there were documents. He looked at Justin and thetter shrugged.


    He brought the documents out and realised they were for a house and a car. And it carries his name. Meaning he bought him a house already?


    Slowly, he ced the documents down and looked at Justin. He doesn¡¯t know what to say, his eyes full of appreciation and gratefulness.


    ¡°Cami wants you out of the apartment you live in. So do it quickly, in an hour¡¯s time. You will drive your car out of this Mansion and by tomorrow, I want you here as officially you have begun work.


    Sign the documents and contract before leaving. And ensure that you terminate your contract from your previous work ce¡­¡± Justin Swaras instructed.


    When Jared drove thetest brand of Lexus, Identical to Rodrigo¡¯s, out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, he knew his identity had changed from that day.


    He was going to be paid ten times the amount he was earning from thepany he was just employed. Everything seemed like a dream.


    He was going to move his mother from the apartment that Joel gave them. He will thank him for standing by them at such a difficult time.


    Jared looked at himself. He really has a car and such an expensive one at that. He went to his former workce and resigned.


    He then went home to meet his mother. When Sara saw the car parked, she thought it was Rodrigo. What does he want now?


    But she was left dazed when she saw Jared stepped out of the car, beaming with a smile. She just red at him not understanding what this means.


    This car was simr to Rodrigo? Had he gone to meet that fellow and he pacified him about his sister? No, Jared won¡¯t dare that. He hates Rodrigo too much for him to suddenly get acquainted with him.


    ¡°Mum,¡± Jared said,ing over to give his mother a side hug. His happiness cannot be overemphasised. His smiles were getting broader and Sara waited for him to exin to her how he got the car.


    Jared knew his mother had a lot of questions in her heart, boiling within and waiting for an answer. He would clear her doubts and then her happiness would be exceeding his.


    He walked his mother back into the apartment and sat her diet, exining all that had happened. He showed her the documents and how he just got employed by him.


    When he told her about the new house they were moving into, Sara couldn¡¯t hold back her tears of joy. She sniffled and the tears came. But through those tears, she smiled.


    Jared told her it happened because Cami made it happen. Sara wanted to say something, to tell Jared that her daughter Cami was the sun that lightens their life.


    But she couldn¡¯t, she felt her voice choking and she couldn¡¯t continue with her words. Jared knew how she felt, he felt the same way a while ago when he was before Justin Swaras.


    Joel was surprised when Sara¡¯s call came through that they were leaving and thanked him for his hospitality. She said someday, she would repay him for his kindness.


    Joel asked if they got another apartment and Sara said yes. That way the call ended. Joel sighed. These people relocated?


    Just that morning, the news of Cami¡¯s innocence was dered. They were going to bepensated by the Campbell¡¯s family and assume nothing ever happened.


    He expects them to eptpensation and use the money to help themselves while still looking for Cami. But they still did not.


    Looks like things are really going to be difficult for Rodrigo in a couple of months. If he cannot get Sara and Jared to forgive him, he might never receive forgiveness from Cami wherever she is.


    In City B, that evening, Eduardo was in the Anderson¡¯s Mansion for dinner. He hase with his wife. The love existing between the two of them appeared inseparable.


    When Cami came downstairs, she saw Eduardo and her excitement took a hold on her. She went to him and threw herself at him in a hug.


    ¡°Thank you Eduardo, really grateful¡± she said, cing her head on his torso. Thetter held her and smiled, ¡°my pleasure little sister¡±


    Their parents smiled and stood watching them. Jenny also was yet to know what Cami was thanking her brother for.


    When Cami pulled away from the hug, her eyes were teary. She turned and told her parents what Eduardo had done. It made her happy.


    Her parents smiled and said she¡¯s the beauty of the home and whatever she wants must be granted. Maybe through any of her brothers or they, the parents.


    That was it. From that day forward, Cami epted everyone as her family and treated them with love as she did her foster family.


    Two weekster, Rodrigo was in his office as usual. He had travelled out amidst the whole emotional trauma he went through and spent a fortnight.


    That day was his return to the office again. He had made some decisions when he was away and would start executing them as soon as possible.


    Some of those decisions centred on contacting Jared and Sara. Pleading with them and offering them a better recement for the house and business he destroyed.


    He would offer Jared a managerial position in thepany and pay him more than anyone else, then start thinking of a possible way to join forces together and search for Cami.


    In all the hospitals they had no record of Cami or any case simr to Cami¡¯s. They all believed that if she was poisoned or she poisoned herself, whatever is the case, they should find patients with such cases.


    With so much blood found, there¡¯s no way someone with such a condition can survive without the expertise of surgeons and healthcare.


    But Cami was not found. Rodrigo concluded that she was saved by someone. But who could that be?


    While he was making the decisions and ready to begin the action that afternoon, he was informed by his new secretary that thepany¡¯swyer wants to see him.


    Company¡¯swyer? Which invariably was his personalwyer. He squinted. What does he want?


    Anyways, he nodded and asked that he should be allowed toe in. He called Joel and asked if anything happened in thepany when he was away and thetter said no.


    He said ok and hung up. But Joel was notfortable with such a question and decided to see what was happening in Rodrigo¡¯s office.


    Thewyer walked in closely followed by his assistant. When Rodrigo saw him, he stood up. Tom ncy was as old as his father.


    As a matter of fact, he was the attorney who worked with his father and he inherited him after his father¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Hello Brian¡¯s Son¡± Tom ncy said, taking Rodrigo¡¯s hand. He was used to calling him Brian¡¯s Son because ording to him, he has never ceased to see Brian in Rodrigo.


    ¡°Good to you Attorney¡± Rodrigo replied. As he motioned for him to take a seat on the sofa. Tom did and his assistant did so as well.


    Rodrigo walked out from behind his desk and took a seat. His secretary came in and prepared three sses of coffee and presented it to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Rodrigo said, initiating a conversation. Tom ncy smiled and said maybe work was keeping them both away from spending time together.


    Joel walked in and saw Tom ncy. He walked closer to him and bowed to the older man.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Joel,¡± Tom ncy said amist smile. He asked if he was married and Joel said yes. He has a little daughter as well.


    Tom nodded and said he was impressed with the way he was living his life. He hoped that his boss would someday find a reason to live his life that way.


    Joel thanked him and said he hoped so. He was going to leave when Tom asked that Rodrigo permit Joel to stay back and listen to the reason why he visited.


    Rodrigo nodded. He really was expectant to why Tom ncy visited. This visit was unannounced and not included in his activities for the day. Such an impromptu meeting was important.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to waste your time, young Brian but have you gotten any news about your ex girlfriend Cami Dickson¡¯s whereabouts?¡± He asked with a tone that shows he felt unhappy about the whole thing.


    He also read about Larry Campbell¡¯s statement a few weeks ago and about Cami¡¯s disappearance. He only wishes that she is fine wherever she is.


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± Rodrigo answered simply. Talking about Cami always leaves him guilty of what he did to her. He could initiate the conversation but doesn¡¯t want anyone else to do so.


    Tom ncy sighed. He would have helped, had intervened back then but thews of his profession must be obeyed even in the face of death.


    ¡°Can I talk to you Rodrigo Campbell? Your father and I were almost like friends. Would you allow me to talk to you as if you are my son?¡± Tom ncy asked and Rodrigo said yes, he should.


    Tom ncy thanked him and said ¡°In life, I have seen loveing in different wraps in their description and demonstration, but I had never seen it the way Cami wrapped her love for you.


    I wish you hadn¡¯t said those horrible words, that you had taken your time to investigate and had patiently found out how things turned out the  way they are¡± Tom dered.


    There was a needle dropping silence in the office. Joel closed his eyes and wished, Rodrigo had listened to him back then.


    ¡°Back to my work. As you all know me, I am attorney Tom ncy. My client asked me to give you this parcel if she doesn¡¯te for it after three months.


    Yesterday it has been three months since she gave the parcel to me and it is only ideal that I bring it to you,¡±Tom said beckoning to his assistant.


    The fellow unzipped the suitcase in his hand and brought out a brown envelope properly sealed and handed it over to Tom ncy.


    The older man looked at the seal and the handwriting and asked his assistant to give it to Rodrigo. He did and thetter collected it.


    Immediately he received it, he recognized it to be documents. The handwriting on the back of the envelope was Cami¡¯s addressing it to Rodrigo Campbell.


    Rodrigo was dazed. From Cami? He looked at Tom ncy and the older man shrugged.


    ¡°Cami brought this envelope to me a few hours before the Scandalous act went viral. She told me about the most cherished possession of thepany.


    But the summary of the content and her message to you is in this microchip. That¡¯s how she called it, ¡®summary¡¯. I hope you find the answers that you seek Rodrigo Campbell¡± Tom ncy dered.


    Rodrigo was made to sign that he epted both items after Tom¡¯s assistant gave him the microchip.


    After which Tom stood up and shook hands with Rodrigo before leaving. As soon as they left and shut the door, Rodrigo stood up and inserted the microchip into hisptop.


    Cami¡¯s face came up. Dressed in the same clothes she wore on the day of the day she was arrested. Her eyes were red and puffy.


    She was looking at the Camera and sniffled, moved her hair backwards and said ¡°Rodrigo, if you are watching this without me by your side, it means we have been separated, world apart.


    I am doing this at the risk of my life and that of my family. If I am caught, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me. Maybe I will die or my mother and Jared will cease to exist.


    I am keeping your documents safe but it will have to appear as if I stole it to keep the whole acting real. My family was kidnapped and in exchange for their lives, I have to provide thepany¡¯s documents.


    I love my family and I love you very much too Rodrigo. Thest thing I will ever do in this life is to hurt you.


    I¡¯ll rather die than make you feel hurt. Hence I had to y my cheese well. I will suffer but I must ensure that you and my family are safe.


    If I lose my life because of this act, so be it. But promise me one thing that you will look after my mother and Jared?


    Please Rodrigo, they are in your care now. My life makes no meaning if anything happens to you both. But protect them and keep them from future assault.


    Promise me Rodrigo?( she raised her Pinky finger before the Camera As if wanting Rodrigo to intertwined it with his)


    But there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to tell you Rodrigo¡­( she paused and smiled through her tears)


    I am pregnant. I realised I was pregnant a few days after you left. I wanted to tell you when you return but I don¡¯t know if I will ever get the chance to tell you.


    Wherever I am, maybe dead or alive when you will be watching this, I want you to know that I love you, I love you so much Rodrigo.


    Words can¡¯t express how much I loved you. From my entire being to the depth of my soul, I love you Rodrigo. I love you Rodrigo, I swear I love you.


    (She sobs and make a sign of the heart with her hand) I love you forever¡±


    The video ended with Cami blowing out kisses and then nk.

 Chapter 68

    That was thest stroke that broke the Camel¡¯s back. Rodrigo started breathing hard. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions anymore and when he screamed , he least expected that his voice could be so loud.


    ¡°Cami!!!!¡± He bellowed and without restraint, for the first time in his adult life, tears were in Rodrigo¡¯s eyes. He took his phone and smashed it on the wall and Joel didn¡¯t stop him nor told him to calm down.


    He didn¡¯t see the video but he obviously heard all that Cami said through the video. His eyes had gone red as well.


    Mirabel as well as the few employees working on the top floor heard Rodrigo¡¯s voice. But while others couldn¡¯t do anything beyond cing their hands on their chest, she stood up and wanted to find out what happened.


    She hurriedly came over and saw Rodrigo in tears, his expensive phone smashed on the floor and her brother digging his hand into his hair as if going to pull them off.


    ¡°I am sorry Cami!!¡± Rodrigo stuttered, repeating those words over and over. He was sobbing and Mirabel was shocked, her body shivered in cold as she saw Rodrigo¡¯s tears.


    He is her brother but this was the first time sgexsaw his tears. Even when their father died, he didn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    In City B, Cami was taking her medicine and her mother was sitting by her side. She suddenly heard Rodrigo¡¯s voice in her head calling her name in pain.


    ¡°Rodrigo!!¡± Cami uttered in shock and held her head. She kept hearing echoes of his voice and it appeared he was in pain or something.


    ¡°What!!, What is it Cami? Who¡¯s Rodrigo?¡± Susan asked. She was surprised by the sudden action of her daughter. How can she just call a name and held her head


    She stood up and walked over to her quickly, holding her into an embrace as Cami shut her eyes, still holding her head.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do I call the doctor?¡± Susan asked, picking up her phone and was going to call when Cami opened her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I only felt he called my name¡± Cami said simply and took her supplement, gulped it down with water and looked at the puzzled face of her mother.


    ¡°Nothing mum. I¡¯m fine. I heard Rodrigo calling my name and I felt he was in some kind of pain or gone emotional¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Rodrigo!¡± Susan asked. For her to hear that fellow¡¯s voice in her head means she had a special bonding with him.


    ¡°My boyfriend. Sorry I mean my ex and the father of my unborn baby¡± Cami answered flippantly. But in her heart, there was nothing flippant there but heartbreak.


    Susan nodded, no wonder. The bond was there. It¡¯s the baby, containing both its parents Gene and dwelling inside one of the parents.


    ¡°You loved each other right?¡± Susan asked and Cami¡¯s countenance became moody. She knows she loved him but she can¡¯t say he really loved her.


    ¡°I used to love him, mum. But now, I can¡¯t say so anymore. But him, I doubt if he ever loved me. He must have deceived me to think he loves me¡­.¡± Cami answered.


    In City A, Mirabel nced at Joel and saw him close his eyes. He was feeling heartbroken. What happened? Had they heard Cami was dead or something?


    ¡°Please, please Cami forgive me. I am sorry¡± Rodrigo was saying constantly. He was covered in sweat and he pulled off his suit, his ties and his shirt was the only upper wear he had on.


    ¡°I tried to make you rethink. To salvage the whole situation because of the love you had for her. But you wouldn¡¯t listen to me.


    Rather you threatened to have me  fired. You soon forget the times you had together, the love you shared and the future you both dreamt about.


    You said horrible words at her knowing full well that you had her first time and you had to do it by raping her. Yet, you said she was a whore.


    Yes, she was indeed a whore but on your bed alone. She¡¯s your private whore and I expect that the public doesn¡¯t have to know about that.


    She sacrificed so much for you and for the interest of thispany. Yet you watched her sent to jail and even made a restraint, preventing her loved ones from seeing her.


    You molested her family, let your bitch fiance pped her mother, tortured her brother toa and made her suffer while in jail.


    What about the demolition of her home and her mother¡¯s business. You rendered her family homeless and destitute. You showed the power that wealth brings without thinking twice in your actions.


    You got engaged to Emma her rival in love and kissed her, sending the pictures to her as a means of torture. You were satisfied that she sobbed and cried.


    Now you asked her to forgive you? To which of the offences do you seek forgiveness? The one you sinned against her or her family or perhaps against your own blood and flesh in her belly.


    Which one Rodrigo? Tell me. Now, how can you find her, to undo or plead with her. Is she still alive or dead, you don¡¯t know and no one does.


    I don¡¯t know what you can do. But I am free from the guilt Rodrigo. I am innocent because I never believed a single thing Said about her or for which she is used¡­¡±Joel rebuked him.


    His words were like sharp daggers, piercing into the heart of Rodrigo. It caused him to bleed more in his brokenness and he seemed as if to ripe his flesh off.


    His tears were flowing like that of a woman. Joel was right. He was right. Where was he going to start from? He had done too much harm than can be forgiven.


    He had murdered love. He doesn¡¯t know if he would ever set his eyes on his woman again even if it¡¯s just for a minute and tell her sorry.


    Mirabel couldn¡¯t help it. She can¡¯t stand and watch her brother be like this. This was too much for him to bear. He needs someone to bear his burdens for him.


    For Rodrigo to be like this, it means he cannot control himself anymore. She started sobbing and came to sit beside him.


    Pulling him into an embrace, she tried to console him ¡°You need to calm down so that you can think rationally. None of your tears can undo what has been done.


    But you have a chance to repair what has been damaged to your best abilities. Let¡¯s put our heads together and find solutions and answers¡­¡±she consoled him.


    Then her eyes rested on the brown envelope. She was dazed. Theputer gadget was on the sofa beside Rodrigo and saw that he just watched a video.


    What is the rtionship between the envelope and the video that her brother might have probably watched to have be like this.


    She went over and pressed y and the video started again. Seeing that Cami was dressed like she was when she was apprehended in the video, she became more serious.


    Felix Freeman sighed audibly when Jared left his office. He can¡¯t imagine that Jared had suddenly be a superior to him in hierarchy.


    He was working directly with Justin Swaras, the son of the prime minister. Some referred to him as President but he was best to be called a prime minister by the rule of their country.


    The embassy entirely was under the control of Justin Swaras and he made Jared his representative. They all have to answer to him through Jared.


    He wondered how the Dickson¡¯s got favoured so highly to be close to the family of the first citizen of the country. Could it be after all that has happened to Cami, her family was to bepensated like this?


    Even at that, it wouldn¡¯t be such a high ss position. Jared has suddenly be aman in his outlook and hemanded respect invis words.


    His dressing was always identical to Justin Swaras and such clothes were specially made and also very expensive.


    He had followed through the whole incident that happened to Cami. Finally the truth prevailed and his dear Cami was vindicated.


    But the truth should have been discovered long before it was. At least perhaps her life would have been saved. She¡¯s dead or something terrible has happened to her.


    Somehow, he hadn¡¯t stopped regretting what he had done to her. Perhaps all tethered down to him jilting her. If hexwas true and faithful to her, perhaps she would never have gotten involved with Rodrigo.


    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have worked so close to him to have been used of stealing thepany¡¯s documents.


    He wished she would forgive him as well for what he did to her. Now, her family had be rich and her brother had even be a boss to him.


    His baby was a few months old already and he wished that someday he would talk with Jared and asked for his forgiveness in ce of Cami.


    When Mirabel was through watching the video, she now understands that the documents they seek were well protected by Cami.


    She even said she would rather die than see Rodrigo get hurt. That¡¯s how much she loved him. But her brother treated her badly and didn¡¯t really trust in her love.


    No wonder he was almost ripping himself apart. No wonder he kept asking her to forgive him despite the fact that she doesn¡¯t see or hear him.


    At this time, Rodrigo was a bit calm and sat holding his head in between his palm. He was quiet but he was moody and this phase of moodiness will take longer to clear off than the first phase before he travelled out.


    Joel was going to leave when Rodrigo called him back. He turned and nced back at his boss. He was down but he was also unhappy at how Cami suffered because she loved people closest to herself.


    ¡°I need to see Sara and Jared today,¡±he said and was quiet. After some seconds passed he added ¡°for the first time since you have been with me, I regretted not listening to you. I am sorry Joel¡± Rodrigo said.


    Joel opened his eyes wide and closed them again. He pinched himself to be sure he was not daydreaming. Rodrigo said sorry to him?


    Where is his ego? He had lost it already? That¡¯s a great turnaround and the beginning of better days ahead.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is going to be difficult. They have relocated and are no longer leaving where I provided for them¡± Joel replied.


    He also just knew recently that Jared had gotten a better job. He now works with the prime Minister¡¯s son. They also live in a big Mansion now.


    ¡°I just needed to see them today. Make it happen¡± Rodrigo didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood up and said he wanted to be alone.


    Temisa Davis had returned to her home. A home she once shared with her husband and daughter. But this time, her husband was no more but she¡¯s happy that her daughter was married to a good man.


    Eduardo suggested that shee and live with them so that she doesn¡¯t have to live alone but she refused. She imed that the house holds the memories of herte husband.


    That memory is what she has left and she intends to cherish those memories for the rest of her life. Since she refused toe along, Eduardo asked that she employ people who will keep herpany always.


    As for Betty, she was sent out. Temisa had said maybe she should stay but Jenny insisted that she leave. She can¡¯t allow such a person to live in the house with her mother.


    She could wake up one morning and strangle her mother or better still, poison her to death. She should return to her parents¡¯ narrow apartment from where they moved to their ce.


    During the period of interrogation, Patrick Davis and his wife confessed that they couldn¡¯t hide anymore. There was practically no ce of hiding when the doctor confessed to his crime.


    And Temisa was there as well to testify thest encounter she and her husband had before the ident.


    Finally they confessed and the main reason why they did what they did was because of envy. Temisa and her husband were wealthy already and their daughter was the eldest.


    If Jenny gets married to the eldest master of Anderson¡¯s family, they be more influential and get more business opportunities and connections.


    Hence they wanted to take that ce and be in charge of their wealth and properties. Temisa was supposed to have died in that ident but somehow fate made her escape death.


    Hence they made her hospitalised. That way, they will be in charge and get their daughter married to Eduardo. Then Temisa might wake up or remain a vegetable forever, they cared less about that.


    But When Eduardo had an ident and became cripple, their hopes were dashed. When it was rumoured that he was impotent, their daughter Betty cried and said she doesn¡¯t want to be married to him anymore.


    They were charged with murder and for paying the doctor to inject Temisa with toxins. They were sentenced to life imprisonment.


    That evening, Rodrigo and Joel set out to locate where Sara and Jared lived. When they arrived at the beautiful Mansion where the Dickson¡¯s lived, Joel refused to believe they lived in such a sophisticated house.


    Rodrigo just looks on in silence. He doesn¡¯t know how theye about dwelling on that house but he doesn¡¯t concern himself with that.


    They rang the bell and waited. Soon the door was open and before them stood Sara. She eyed Rodrigo and looked at him from the top of his head, down to his feet and sneered.


    ¡°Hello Ms Sara¡± Joel spoke first. He knew from the way this woman before them eyed Rodrigo she would spat on him if they were not being careful.


    Sara just ignored Joel¡¯s greetings and seemed not to hear him. Her eyes fastened on Rodrigo and thetter wouldn¡¯t raise his head, guilt was eating him up.


    ¡°I havee to apologise¡­¡±Rodrigo started when Sara shut him up. She wouldn¡¯t even let them into the Mansion but allowed them to stand outside.


    ¡°Come to where to apologise? You really have got the guts to Walk here to say such words. I don¡¯t have anything to say or want to hear from you except you present my daughter to me whichever way you can.


    Please, don¡¯te here again. You have no idea how much we detest you. We don¡¯t want you anywhere around us and besides, if you have the intention of demolishing this ce like you did the previous, you will never be able to do it this time.


    Go and meet that fiancee of yours who is good at pping the face of people who are as old as her mother. Please leave us alone and let us live in peace¡± Sara bellowed and before Joel or Rodrigo would think of giving her a response, she shut the door on their faces and went away.


    Joel stood and stared at the closed door speechless. Sara really did that? But she¡¯s a good person not to have insulted or say horrible words at Rodrigo for all he¡¯s done to her and to her kids.


    Rodrigo just stood and stared at the closed door and seemed to be thinking of something. But soon, he turned around and walked away.


    Joel saw him leave and sighed softly. He followed him as he saw the look of helplessness on Rodrigo¡¯s face.


    As they drove towards Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion, he looked weak like someone who had suffered a sudden disappointment. He was quiet all along.


    ¡°Arrange for a meeting between Jared and I and let me know when and where¡± Rodrigo said simply, his voice was void of that harshness and authority.


    Joel said alright. He was to arrange but what Rodrigo will receive from Jared will be more unweing than how Sara has treated them.


    In City B, that evening, Luke was at the airport to pick Katie. She¡¯s been his friend andter turned out to be his fiancee. She was through with her studies and now returned home to her family.


    When Luke saw her, he was excited and ran to meet her but he was surprised at what he saw next.

 Chapter 69

    Luke was surprised to see that Katie has a bump that is slightly protruding. She wore a skirt and a peplon that seemed to hide the bump but still, Like saw it at a nce.


    He slowed down in his walk towards her and his excitement quickly got reced by shock. He stood transfixed at a spot and didn¡¯t look at Katie¡¯s face but her belly.


    When he carefully raised his head to look at her face, he saw her look away, deliberately avoiding to meet his gaze.


    Katie walked to meet him and said ¡°please don¡¯t ask me any questions. I will take the taxi home and n a meeting with you¡± she said and wanted to walk past Luke.


    He held her by her wrist and opened his mouth to say something, but no words seemed toe out of it. But she pulled her hand off Luke¡¯s grip and walked away.


    Passerbys turned and passed nces at the expensively dressed dude, who seemed to have encountered a ghost as hisplexion turned Ashen.


    Luke walked past his car and went after Katie. But she had slipped into a taxi when he got to her. Luke stood again and watched the taxi drive out of sight before he turned back and walked back to his car.


    What is happening, was he dreaming? Maybe it was just an illusion. This can¡¯t be true. How can Katie be pregnant? For who? Which bastard did that to her.


    He got into his car and the chauffeur felt pity for him. He doesn¡¯t need to say anything or any utterances, he saw it with his two eyes.


    These two loved each other until about six months ago when thedy travelled out. They were engaged and waiting for her to return so they could be married.


    Now, instead of returning to be married, she returned with a protruding bump. Definitely his boss didn¡¯t do it or better still did not nt his seed into her before she left six months ago.


    The manner at which she walked past him showed that she wasn¡¯t interested in him anymore. How can a woman not be interested in a man that loves her so much?


    Luke loved her and he can testify to it. He is handsome, rich and madly in love with her. Isn¡¯t that what makes a rtionship work?


    He sighed and started the ignition. He looked at Luke from the rear view mirror and saw his eyes gone red. He felt pity for him and knew that theing few days would be spent in displeasure and moodiness.


    Why did she tell him she wasing? She was sleeping with someone else while being engaged to him? Simply because he was far away from her, she now went ahead with someone else?


    She was pregnant? How can she be? She doesn¡¯t love him anymore and the best thing to do was to be pregnant with another man¡¯s child?


    Luke¡¯s phone started ringing. He looked at the Caller¡¯s ID and saw it was Jenny, he didn¡¯t want to answer his phone. He really doesn¡¯t feel like answering his phone.


    The phone rang again and he answered. He told Jenny that he would call her back. He was going to look for Katie.


    Jenny asked him what happened, didn¡¯t he say he was going to bring her home from the airport?


    Luke said yes, but she seemed not to be interested in him anymore. She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and already home, leaving him behind.


    Jenny simply said she wished him best wishes. Luke was unhappy. He was going to have dinner with his family, especially with his sister Cami, but Katie ruined everything.


    He told his chauffeur to drive to Katie¡¯s address and was surprised to find her parents¡¯ apartment locked. Where had she been to then?


    Did she say she was going home from the airport? She didn¡¯te home and possibly went to be with the fellow whose child she was having.


    He dialled her cell phone number but Katie would not answer her phone. He sent her a text, pleading with her to answer his phone, but she didn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t call him back nor answer her phone, nor did she send a text back. This is unlike the Katie he used to know. She has changed, really changed for bad.


    He waited for some time, thinking she would arrive home, but he waited in vain, as he didn¡¯t see her. He called her several times more, but no response.


    Dejected, he decided to go back home. His birthday dinner was ruined. On getting home, he found out that besides the security at the door, none of his employees at home was around. Everywhere was quiet and deserted.


    He got to the door, but before his hand would turn the knob, the door opened quietly and he walked in. The entire house was in ckout.


    This has never happened and he was going to use his phone when the lights suddenly came on!


    Luke was shocked at how sudden the light came on and he looked at everyone present. Everyone was present, especially his fiance Katie.


    Luke¡¯s reddened eyes rested on Katie and it travelled down to her belly. He was dazed when he saw her t belly. She has changed into a short turquoise blue above the knee gown.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her looks were all smiles and her excitement was so evident. She was smiling broadly and went to the still dazed Luke and threw herself on him.


    He held her firmly and everyone was singing a birthday jingle for Luke. He can¡¯t curtail the extent to which he suddenly became excited.


    It was something she nned, she really did and made him almost go crazy with the thoughts of her being pregnant. Oh gush, Luke suddenly chuckled aloud, holding his dear Katie by her slim waist.


    ¡°Happy birthday Luke,¡± Katie said, kissing him passionately. The sitting room has a different look after being decorated.


    That way, Katie dragged Luke out of the sitting room to the pool. That¡¯s where the birthday cake is. It was such a beautifully decorated cake with candles on it.


    Luke was overwhelmed. Jenny and Cami were there. That was the first time Cami went to Luke¡¯s Vi. Jenny had insisted that shee along and she did help with ideas as the designers did their job.


    Luke cut the cake and the first bite went to Katie. Eduardo soon arrived and the whole ce was bubbling. As the lovers danced, Cami sat and watched.


    A few of the employees were there too and wished their boss a happy birthday. Katie looked sweet and never stopped holding on to Luke.


    She knew her disguise of pregnancy must have shook him off bnce. It was deliberate and she acted it out. She needed to be at his Vi as nned by Jenny and herself.


    She couldn¡¯t think of a better way to do it than to fake the pregnancy and it worked. But now, she poured out her emotions and excitement to be home again to him.


    Cami sat all poised and watched her brother and his fiancee. They were happy and seemed to love and cared for each other.


    She and Rodrigo also used to love each other like this. But those days were never to be seen again, they will only exist in her imagination henceforth.


    She knew she loved Rodrigo more than anything in this life but she failed to realise that he didn¡¯t really love her half like she did.


    It was a pretence all along. He only cared about her body, satisying his desires, at least that was what he said, using her to satisfy his sexual desires.


    How can Rodrigo say that about her? Each time she remembers that suicidal press release he made, she felt her hatred and bitterness towards him would double.


    Cami was lost in her thoughts and didn¡¯t hear when she was called to give a toast to the Celebrant. It was until Jenny tapped her that she seemed to wake up from her slumbering thoughts.


    She smiled to cover up the awkwardness. She stood up and gave her toast to Luke saying ¡°Happy birthday brother¡±she said and kissed his chin.


    Eduardo smiled from the sidelines. He wished Luke a happy birthday too and said he said he wished him ten thousand more years.


    The siblings were happy. It¡¯s more of a get together and they celebrated, first Luke¡¯s birthday and secondly the return of Katie.


    Though Jenny and Cami don¡¯t seem to know Katie before, but after thetter got their contact and told them to help her arrange a surprise birthday for her fiance, immediately they bonded.


    The women were happy to have Katie among them, knowing she would one day, be a member of their family.


    Eduardo liked Katie a lot. He didn¡¯t stop calling her name at every interval. She congratted Eduardo and Jenny on their union as a couple and said she missed their wedding.


    Katie knew Eduardo and Jenny¡¯s union was out ofpulsion and not made out to love, but seeing them together now, she knew they both had developed feelings for each other.


    She was happy for them, especially Eduardo. He is a good man. If he deserves anything in this life, it is for him to be happy.


    But Cami, she is the long lost daughter of the family. She knew she¡¯s a member of that family by just looking at her facial expression.


    She looks a lot like mother and also Eduardo. It¡¯s great to have a sister inw. She embraced Jenny and Cami long enough that Luke gave a slight cough jokingly.


    Eventually, they ended the mini party by having dinner. It was a sumptuous meal and a great time to be together.


    At this time, Cami¡¯s belly was visibly seen that she was pregnant. She was getting tired of the whole show and excitement.


    As her parents chauffeur drove her back home, she sighed, a new life that is bing normal to her. But where will she ce those in the past now, Sara and Jared?


    Will they still upy that ce in her heart or her real family was already stealing her heart away from them? She needs to remember those who showed her love when every other person detested her.


    She would forever love Sara and Jared. But that one person who hurt her most in this world, she would never forgive him. One day, she would pay Rodrigo back and everyone who has made her Sob and suffer, she would return and pay them with their coin¡­

 Chapter 70: Until Camilla is found.

    In City A, two dayster, Joel told Rodrigo that he couldn¡¯t get to fix a meeting between him and Jared. Thetter was too busy to spare time.


    But truly, Jared had refused to say or agree to a private meeting with Joel. His mother had told him about Rodrigo and Joel¡¯s visit and hence, already knew that meeting with Joel was the same as meeting with Rodrigo.


    When Rodrigo heard, he knew thetter had refused to meet him. It wasn¡¯t that he was too busy, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to see him or have anything to do with him.


    He would think of what to do again. He just needs to meet Jared. If he must be forgiven by Cami wherever she is, he must first be pardoned by her mother and brother.


    That evening, Rodrigo went to the ss house as summoned by his grandfather. He hadn¡¯t been there after the discovery that his mother was part of the conspiracy against Cami.


    But his grandfather had called him and pleaded with him to be in the house. He left thepany and drove himself to the ss house.


    Mirabel was already home long before he arrived and came to hug him, giving him an embrace. Rodrigo got in and discovered the table was set for dinner.


    L was home and wouldn¡¯t even look at how Rodrigo¡¯s eyes were cold towards her. She had hurt him. No reasonable mother would do this to her child, but she did it and now, couldn¡¯t even look at her own son¡¯s face.


    She had tried several times to call him but he wouldn¡¯t answer him. She knew he not only felt hurt by the part she yed in enstraning him and Cami apart but he was disappointed in her act.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t believe that she could do something so unimaginable to him. He thought her to be a saint, but she has shown an ugly part of herself to him and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept it.


    Larry Campbell was d when he saw Rodrigo. He had thought he wasn¡¯t going to honour the invitation. He only said ok and yes when he said he should ensure to be around.


    When Rodrigo saw his grandfather he bowed slightly before the old man but didn¡¯t show the slight interest in sitting down to have dinner.


    ¡°Rodrigo dear¡± L took the first initiative. Since Rodrigo didn¡¯t want to spare her a nce, she talked to him first.


    Rodrigo nodded and next asked his grandfather why he wanted to see him. Thetter told him to have a seat and have dinner first.


    But Rodrigo said he wasn¡¯t interested and he had only stopped by to inform him in particr that he wasn¡¯t going to visit the ss house again until he found Cami and pleaded for her forgiveness.


    He will keep searching for Cami and if it takes him his entire lifetime to do that, he was never going to step his feet into that house.


    As for eating dinner with them, does he look like he trusted anyone in that house? If his mother whom he trusted most in his life could do that to him, he was never going to make the same mistake to trust anyone else.


    He turned back and was heading towards the door, when his grandfather said he had called him to ask him to forgive his mother.


    They all are going to put heads together and find Cami. It wasn¡¯t his responsibility alone to look for her, they all are into it together.


    That even infuriated Rodrigo the more. ¡± Who says it isn¡¯t my responsibility alone? It was I who ruined her and pushed her to this extent in her life.


    If I hadn¡¯t made her fall in love with me, perhaps she would have still been free, living with her family and enjoying the simplicity of a quiet life.


    But I made her cross paths with scheming people who already have lost their consciences and this is the point she now finds herself.


    And her only crime was to have loved me. She did wrong to have loved me her entire life. She protected me first and in exchange, she lost her purity.


    And now, she risked her life again and protected thepany. For everything bad that has happened to Cami, it¡¯s all caused by me and you tell me you are all involved?


    She had kept thepany¡¯s documents safe and it was delivered to me already intact andplete. What else does a woman need to do to prove how much she loves a man?


    Does she have to die to prove it to everyone? But Cami¡¯s case was the same as someone who had died. She died because I came into her life.


    I will never forgive everyone who yed a part in separating Cami and I! Took her away from me and separated me from my unborn child. What worse thing can someone do to hurt another human more?


    If she was your daughter, would you be able to organise a family dinner and sit back to say we all are involved in this and would find Cami?¡± Rodrigo bellowed.


    He turned and strode out of the house inrge strides. No one tried to stop him again. No one could, not after everything he said.


    L felt a cold shiver run through her spine as her eyes welled up in tears. The extent of the damage she caused in Rodrigo¡¯s heart, will she ever be able to be pardoned?


    The documents were found already? No wonder she didn¡¯t hear Rodrigo say anything about it nor her father inw. Cami really didn¡¯t give E then.


    For the second time, she has found another great virtue in that woman. First she refused money when she told her to break up her rtionship with Rodrigo.


    And now, she went to jail because she protected her loved ones. How much she regretted it. Her son had said he would never forgive those who separated him from Cami.


    She was included. He was so hurt that he felt he wasn¡¯t going to forgive her? She¡¯s sorry. All she wants is to apologise to him and tell him how sorry she was.


    Larry Campbell gently turned back with his wooden staff and left the dining room. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to remain seated after what Rodrigo had said.


    Rodrigo is his grandson. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the whole scenario but his son Brian, who was Rodrigo¡¯s father, was dead.


    If Brian was alive, he would have handled the whole misunderstanding between his wife and son. But he¡¯s no more, he left him to carry on a responsibility he should have stayed back to take care of.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How much he missed his son. What would he do now? He had cleared Cami¡¯s name from being a criminal and even offered her family apensation, but theypletely ignored it.


    He had lost that focused, smart grandson that he had. L has ayed a shameful part in all that has happened. How will she feel after Rodrigo¡¯s words?


    Maybe someday, Rodrigo would find a ce in his heart to forgive his mother. Maybe by then, he would have gone to Join his Son Brian at Paradise.


    Mirabel quietly stood up and left for her room. Only L was left alone. She started sobbing. Her tears run down her cheeks and no one can console her.


    Rodrigo will note to the ss house until Cami is found? What if¡­ if¡­ she, that is Cami¡­ if she¡¯s¡­ dead?


    Does that mean he would visit her again? She looked up and pleaded with Cami to forgive her.


    As Rodrigo drove from the ss house he found himself driving around the town with no slightest interest in going back home.


    He eventually drives himself to where Sara and Jared live. He wondered how much money did those people have to live in such an expensive house.


    He would have gotten them something like this inpensation for what he has done, but Sara and Jared seemed not to be interested inpensation.


    He parked his car and went to press the bell. After some time, the door opened and Sara stood, staring at him expressionless.


    The two adults stood, staring at each other until Rodrigo said ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but would you please let me in?¡± He asked politely as if he wasn¡¯t the same Rodrigo who was behaving like a demigod a few months ago.


    She didn¡¯t want to let him in initially, but she suddenly had a grin on her lips and told him toe in.


    Rodrigo thanked her and came in hoping and wishing that he doesn¡¯t get to meet Jared. But he was wrong as he saw Jared sitting with aptop on his thighs.


    As Jared raised his head, to look at the fellow who his mother went to wee, he was surprised when he saw the fellow was none other than Rodrigo.


    His surprise quickly disappeared and was reced by a grin. A chuckle followed and Jared looked at him from his head to his toes.


    He cannot dispute that Rodrigo always appears in expensive suites and footwear. His pair of shoes was glittering and despite it getting dark, it can still be seen shining.


    Rodrigo stood and refused to take a seat. Although, no one offered him a seat. He was d that this second time he came to see Sara and Jared, he was allowed to step in.


    That¡¯s progress. First time, he was told to go rudely and he did even get a peep of the interior part of the house, but this time he was allowed in.


    The next time hees, he would be offered a ss of chilled water or better still, a bottle of Vodka considering how expensive they now live.


    Jared carefully ced hisptop on the sofa and stood up. He stood before Rodrigo with his hands in his pants pocket. He didn¡¯t yet say anything but just stood, staring at Rodrigo.


    Rodrigo avoided locking eyes with him. He deliberately glued his eyes on Cami¡¯srge portrait hanging on the wall. She looked splendid and beautiful.


    In the portrait, Cami was smiling, her beautiful usual smile. He remembered how often he had seen her smile so broadly. How excited and enchanting her smile andughter is.


    He closed his eyes and felt hurt the most. He really missed her, he missed her as much as her family does. How he wished he could turn back the hand of time.


    ¡°You got guts Rodrigo. You walked into our home and could even look around and stare at my sister¡¯s picture? You really can look at it without your heart beat skipping?


    You¡¯re such a good yer. You seeded in kicking a baby into her and left her to suffer and opened those eyes of yours wide and let her go to jail with your seed in her belly. You need to apud yourself for your senselessness.


    You know what, in the past I thought highly of you, I thought you would be a perfect fit for my sister. But after the foolish act you disyed, everything about you detest me.


    So tell me, what do we owe this visit? Are you here with your bodyguards again, to hit me or you came with that spoiled filthy thing you called a fiance to p my mother. Tell me why you are here?¡± Jared demanded, giving a stare that contained a killing intent.


    Rodrigo sighed. His mistakes are really many and his sins are mounting up to the sky. He ordered his men to tortured Jared and that stupid girl pped Sara, umting the grievance to his already heap of errors.


    Sara just stood at the sidelines and stared at Rodrigo with an unfriendly gaze. If she hadn¡¯t known about her daughter¡¯s safety and that she¡¯s better off than when she was with them, she already would have bounced on him, and tore his suite in pieces for daring to bring himself to her house.


    But now, her daughter was safe and free from harm¡¯s way. Her baby, which invariably was Rodrigo¡¯s, was doing well as well. What else could she ask for.


    No more humiliation or insultice words at Cami. No one recalling her ugly past. She¡¯s now living like a white Phoenix that she truly is.


    ¡°I am sorry Jared, for everything I did. To Cami, to you and your mother. I was wrong all along but I failed to realise it on time¡­¡± Rodrigo was still apologising when Jared cut him off.


    ¡°Sorry for what? For turning your back on my sister when she needed you the most or for torturing her emotionally?


    Which are you sorry about? You thought you had all the money in the world and could do or undo whatever you like.


    But your money couldn¡¯t even stand in defence of a woman you imed to love. Now, I know you never loved my sister, you were only using her to satisfy your sexual desires right?


    You kicked a baby into her and next turned around and described her as a y thing. You are the worst of men Rodrigo. Even if I go to the hotel and sleep with a prostitute, I won¡¯t still go public and call her a whore.


    I won¡¯t even say anything about what you did to me nor how my mother was treated by you and your fiance. Our house and business that you crushed, I won¡¯t say anything about it.


    But for what you did to my sister, do you think you deserve to be forgiven?¡± Jared requested.


    Rodrigo couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of himself. He had known all these that Jared was saying but he never wanted to hear it rehearsed in his ears.


    He found it to be torture. He knew his conscience will be hunted for days and it will lead him to drunkenness again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jared¡± Rodrigo said and turned to Sara ¡± I¡¯m sorry Ms Sara. Please forgive me for everything I have done to your family.


    I am ready to pay whatever price you want me to pay. I just want to ask for your forgiveness. I was wrong, everything I said about Cami was not true.


    For how I had Jared treated, I am sorry. For what Emma did to you, I am sorry. And for your house and business, I am sorry and willing topensate you however you want it.


    You are not with your daughter today, it¡¯s all because of me. I am willing to bear the me for the rest of my life. Until Cami is found, me me however you want.


    But I promise to do all I can to bring Cami to you again. She¡¯s not dead, I am certain. But however I can, I will find your daughter Ms Sara¡­¡± Rodrigo went on and pleaded.


    Sara already saw his remorseful act. He knew he had regretted his actions but she can never tell him she¡¯s forgiven him. She wants him to bear the pain of emotional torture like he made Cami to do.


    ¡°I only want my daughter back. Bring me my daughter. If truly you didn¡¯t murder her, then find my daughter and bring her to me only then can you be certain of having my forgiveness¡± Sara dered.

 Chapter 71: Will you fall in love again?

    Sara looked hurt. She had to put on an expression and outlook before others not to make anyone, including Rodrigo, suspect that they knew Cami¡¯s whereabouts.


    Rodrigo sighed. She still thinks he murdered her. That is thest thing he could ever do to his woman. She thinks so filthy and inhuman of him.


    Rodrigo¡¯s eyes suddenly went red. He looked troubled already. He doesn¡¯t want anything death of Cami to be mentioned in his ears let alone, he was thought to be the murderer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t murder Cami neither do I know anything about how she went missing. I swear on the life of my baby she was pregnant with. I don¡¯t know a thing.


    I am as worried as you are. But I caused the whole mess and regretted everything. Please believe me just this once that I didn¡¯t murder Cami.


    For everything I did to her, the only thing I can never do is to let such unhealthy thoughts or ideas cross my mind, ¡± Rodrigo exined.


    He looked at Sara and Jared and saw them quietly staring at him. He became fed up. They don¡¯t believe him. They probably thought he murdered Cami.


    He turned and quietly walked out. He doesn¡¯t know what to say or do next. He would send a cheque to Ms Sara the next day and buy another Mansion, simr to his and send it to Jared in ce of the one he destroyed.


    As he drove home, he felt lonely. That kind of loneliness that sprang from within. He was seeing people but he didn¡¯t feel anyone was close to him.


    By the time he arrived at his Mansion, he saw Mirabel was home. He asked her what she¡¯s doing there and thetter said she knew he needed someone close to him.


    She hade to keep himpany. Rodrigo said she shouldn¡¯t have bothered. He is fine and can take care of himself.


    Mirabel said all the same, she hade to stay for a while. He could confide in her and tell her whatever was bothering him.


    Rodrigo smiled. She won¡¯t understand a bit of the pressure in his heart. The emotional breakdown he felt and above it, the height of loneliness he felt.


    He appeared to be cheerful to make her feel happy and pleased that she was right to havee over. But after they had dinner and retired to their bedroom, Rodrigo felt like a weight of guilt was hanging around his neck.


    He felt heavy and restless. He dragged himself to the bathroom and had a warm bath but he couldn¡¯t find his mind and thoughts drifting elsewhere except to Cami.


    He got a bottle of alcohol and gulped it down. He should have used sleeping pills, but he seemed to be getting addicted to alcohol as hispanion.


    Next morning, Rodrigo arrived at thepany and found press men surrounding the entrance,pletely blocking his path.


    He was surprised when he was being asked why he visited Cami Dickson¡¯s mother and brother? What business was he having to do there?


    Rodrigo was surprised. We¡¯re they trailing him or spying on his movements? How did they know he went to see Sara and Jared the previous evening?


    But since they have created a scene, it was better he made any rification that needed to be done. But he smelled a rat in the whole thing.


    It appeared like a set up. This cannot just be happening. Someone was interested in something about the whole scenario there. But he cannot yety his fingers on it.


    ¡°Are you wishing that you got reconciled with Cami if she suddenly appears?¡±, ¡°You once said there¡¯s nothing real going on between you both¡­¡± different questions asked by different journalists.


    Rodrigo¡¯s bodyguards arrived and cleared paths for him to walk through the midst of the journalists. But a particr journalist yelled out ¡°Tell us what is your rtionship with Miss Emma after you left her waiting at your wedding and did not show up?¡±


    Then Rodrigo paused. His eyes suddenly became frosty, giving out a chilling aura. He turned briskly and answered ¡°I am making this public that I have broken up my engagement with Emma Martins¡±Rodrigo answered looking at the entire journalists one by one.


    ¡°If you had another chance, would you love to be with Cami Dickson again?¡± Another journalist asked.


    Joel was waiting to know if Rodrigo would answer that question and what is his response going to be? This would be a time, he would undo part of what he¡¯s done.


    ¡°Yes. I would love to be with Cami again, until my seventh life, I will only be with her ¡± he replied and as if it¡¯s an afterthought, he added ¡°everything I said about Cami back then was false. They were not true and I sincerely apologise for defaming her back then..¡± Rodrigo tendered a public apology.


    After he finished talking, there was silence. Almighty Rodrigo Campbell apologised publicly and said he defamed his ex-girlfriend?


    This is the height of humility. No one dares to ask him any questions further. No one expected such an arrogant man to apologise to his ex-girlfriend.


    He even said to his seventh life, he would only want Cami. Everyone knew him as the richest and most handsome dude in that part of the world.


    And being wealthy, no one expected him to bring his reputation so low to apologise publicly to his ex-girlfriend who couldn¡¯t even be found.


    It¡¯s been months now and she was nowhere to be found. Many believed she was dead already or had disguised herself to live in some hidden remote area of the country.


    Emma¡¯s tears fell off her eyes. Finally, it was over between her and Rodrigo. Her parents had advised her to do so since they couldn¡¯t approach Rodrigo and ask him his stance on the engagement knit he tied with Emma.


    Larry Campbell had told Martins that Cami hid the real documents and gave empty papers in its ce. He was free and that is hisst favour he showed to Martin¡¯s for his father¡¯s sake.


    That was when thetter felt relieved. The documents were found and his family will be free again. The old man of the Campbell¡¯s family had said he wasn¡¯t going to make a case with his wife and daughter because of his daughter inw¡¯s involvement.


    But on the issue of whether Rodrigo and Emma¡¯s engagement still stand, Larry Campbell said he is not concerned about that anymore.


    That was what led Martins and E to decide to use such a mean method of knowing what was in Rodrigo¡¯s mind. Now that they heard it through his lips, Emma she¡¯s a few tears.


    Her parents consoled her and told her that they would  arrange a blind date for her. She would find another man soon and be married.


    When Jared saw the breaking news that contained Rodrigo¡¯s speech and the things he saidst, he couldn¡¯t help but be a littlefortable about it.


    Sara was happy too. First her daughter was cleared off the charges against her and now, Rodrigo has eaten up his vomit. It appears things are taking a proper shape.


    But Rodrigo¡¯s statement took Felix Freeman by surprise. He least expected things to turn out the way they are.


    So Cami was not only free of the charges against her, Rodrigo apologised to her. That is something amazing. Not only Rodrigo now, but himself knew to his tenth life, that if there¡¯s anything like that, Cami will be his.


    He hasn¡¯t stopped regretting his marriage to Lillian. He wished he didn¡¯t get entangled with her but love Cami alone, his life probably would have been better.


    Just recently, it was discovered that his baby had a sickle cell. There was no assurance that he would live long.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the emergency wedding they had, they didn¡¯t take their time to know if they were medically fitted to be a couple.


    Lillian became pregnant and they went ahead to be married because she can¡¯t have an abortion. Besides the issue with his baby, his marriage has not really been fine.


    Two monthster


    The news of Emma Martin¡¯s wedding was everywhere on the inte. He was going to be married to one of the young entrepreneurs whose business was trying to find its feet.


    Rodrigo was in his office when the news of Emma¡¯s wedding came to his notice. He looked at it and nodded, so Emma wants to be married after she joined others to ruin Cami and his rtionship?


    Everyone who made Cami suffer, who brought a rift between them and sent them apart will also not have happiness.


    That wedding will never hold!


    Mirabel found herself so full of excitement. She was going to apany her brother to a mini party organised by Justin Swaras.


    He was going tounch a paper processingpany and invited top entrepreneurs such as Rodrigo Campbell.


    When she heard her brother was invited, she pleaded with him to take her along. Reluctantly, Rodrigo epted. He said they would leave that evening.


    But it wasn¡¯t theunching of thepany that interested her, it¡¯s meeting Jared Dickson. She had apanied her brother a few months ago to see Jared.


    He had offered him a certificate to the ownership of a Mansion and a cheque of a hundred million dors aspensation for what he¡¯s damaged.


    Jared had smiled and said he was not going to take it. His sister was worth much more than that and what mattered to him the most was finding her and holding her in an embrace again.


    As for the Mansion he acquired for him, he already sees that they own a Mansion as well, they possibly can¡¯t be living in two buildings at a time.


    And Rodrigo should keep the money. At this time, fortune had smiled on them and they didn¡¯t need anything from him. He was polite but he rejected the offer.


    Mirabel got attracted to him immediately. She liked him at first sight. She already admired him. But that day, she shut her emotions.


    But many weeks have passed and she realised she¡¯s fallen in love with him. She¡¯s having a crush on him already and meeting him again is what she looked forward to.


    She had spent sleepless nights, thinking of a better avenue to get closer to him. This party is just what she needs to see him and possibly get closer to him.


    He is Cami¡¯s brother though, but she can¡¯t help the fact that she¡¯s head over heels for him.


    Eventually, Rodrigo got dressed and set out with Mirabel to the venue of the meeting at ¡®Hotel de Charvid¡¯.


    Rodrigo saw the brightness on Mirabel¡¯s face and asked her if she hadn¡¯t been to a party before? He said further that he knew she had been in a rtionship before.


    Hasn¡¯t her boyfriend taken her out to a party before? She looks sophisticated and fragile as if she was the one to be celebrated that evening at the party.


    Mirabel said she¡¯s been to a party before but she¡¯s not having a boyfriend anymore. She¡¯s single and ready to fall in love again.


    Rodrigo nced at her and chuckled. The chauffeur was driving the car but the two siblings were seated together in the back seat.


    Rodrigo remembered the past when he would sit with Cami and chuckle like this. She¡¯s capable of reducing him to a yboy, making himugh out loud and long.


    But that was in the past. He can¡¯t find her anymore. He has turned the entire city upside down and Cami is nowhere to be found. Is she dead? Oh no, she can¡¯t die, he still feels her heart is still beating. But where is it?


    ¡°Will you one day fall in love again?¡± Mirabel asked, taking her brother¡¯s hand in hers. She discovered he suddenly became quiet and knew he had lingered off in his thoughts and it¡¯s possibly about Cami.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t imagine myself with anyone else besides Cami. I love her a lot. I really do¡± Rodrigo replied simply, his eyes going red again and he sighed.


    Mirabel didn¡¯t ask further. She doesn¡¯t need to be told that he loved Cami. But she wished her mother wasn¡¯t involved with those who schemed against her.


    ¡°You need to keep your interactions with mum intact. She hasn¡¯t done anything to you. She hurt me and I don¡¯t know if I will ever be able to forgive her but you, she didn¡¯t offend.


    Don¡¯t let anything cause a rift between you and her. She¡¯s your mother, remember. Don¡¯t take my rtionship with her as a yastic for you to treat her unfairly. Is that clear?¡± Rodrigo asked.


    Mirabel nodded. She was indeed unhappy with what her mother had done. She wants her to know that she¡¯s displeased with her. But from what her brother had said, she would let it go.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Rodrigo showed his IV and he was allowed in. He was in front and Mirabel walked behind. They were not a couple, otherwise they would have intertwined fingers.


    As they were ushered to the private booth where others were waiting, Mirabel still followed behind. As soon as Rodrigo walked in, every other person stood up in courtesy.


    He stood and gazed at everyone present with an expressionless face.  Suddenly Mirabel felt as if she didn¡¯t know her brother anymore.


    He suddenly resembled a demigod. She nced round and besides Justin was Jared, one of his hands in his pants pocket and the other, holding a ss of wine.


    Others looked respectfully at Rodrigo but Jared didn¡¯t care at all. He just looked away. As Mirabel stood gazing and admiring Jared, thetter looked at her direction and their eyes locked.


    It suddenly dawned on Jared that Rodrigo was there in Company of another woman. That made him feel infuriated and nced at the woman he came with.


    His eyes and Mirabel locked and his eyes lingered on her slim figure. He turned his eyes away when he realised that she¡¯s Rodrigo¡¯s sister and not another woman.


    Rodrigo looked at Jared and gently walked round and shook hands with everyone present, exchanging a few pleasantries.


    Mirabel did the same. She¡¯s Rodrigo¡¯s sister and rated as one of the richdies in town. And in reality, she Carries that air around her. Many young men admire her and wish that they might begin something with her.


    When Rodrigo stood before Jared, he didn¡¯t feel like shaking hands with him. He has hurt him too much and no amount of handshake can calm his unhappy mind.


    He smiled and asked ¡°good to see you again Jared¡±. Thetter shrugged and said he feels the same about him too. When Mirabel got to Jared, she felt her belly was sweet.


    ¡°Hello¡± she said, stretching her delicate, fragile hand and Jared took it, saying Hello and quickly took his hands away.


    He doesn¡¯t feelfortable with the way she was staring at him. He is trying his best to avoid her as much as he tries avoiding her brother.


    The party began as they started off with drinking. Justin Swaras already knew about Rodrigo and Cami. He also knew she was pregnant with his baby.


    And he also knew that Jared dislikes Rodrigo now because of how he treated his sister. But the party was all about Jared. He owns thepany and the product about to beunched.


    Cami had said that she doesn¡¯t want it to be so ring. Otherwise, Jared would be suspected of knowing something that others don¡¯t know.


    Hence it appears as if Justin Swaras was the oneunching the project. They deliberated and all the Presidents present promised to cooperate and coborate with the newpany.


    They signed that theirpanies ept and acknowledge the presence of the newpany. Everyone wants to associate with Justin Swaras.


    He is the Son of the prime minister and hardly shows himself in ces except where necessary. And being his type of person, he doesn¡¯t like stayingte at parties or dinners.


    He also introduced Jared Dickson as his friend and assistant. But from the looks of things, he would cease from being his assistant and therefore he is the President of the newpany.


    Everyone was surprised but congratted him. Rodrigo knows there¡¯s something that he needs to know. How did Jared meet and encounter so many favours from Justin?


    In his concluding speech, Justin Swaras said he had only known Jared for a few months, but it seemed to him that he had known him all his life.


    And therefore he urges everyone to be an instrumental support to him and the newpany¡­..


    But while Justin Swaras was saying all about thepany and Jared, Mirabel who sat poised like a ssicdy that she truly is, never stopped stealing nces at Jared.


    Thetter knew she was exceptionally ncing at him, that left him in awe of why she was ncing at him. But there¡¯s one thing he could deduce from it, those nces were filled with admiration.


    They all drank, making a toast to the newly appointed president of apany. Jared drank to all of them and soon began to feel tipsy.


    When the party was over, Jared knew he was deadly drunk. Thest bit of sanity left in him was what he used to maintain his stability, making his staggering not so observable as he made his way to the parking lot.


    As he arrived at his car, he heard his name ¡± Jared¡± he paused and looked back to find Mirabel walking towards him.

 Chapter 72: A new appointment

    He sighed when he saw her. What does she want? Shouldn¡¯t she be with her brother and going home already? But whatever, he wants to know what she¡¯s up to.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mirabel came and stood in front of him. ¡± Hello Jared¡± she said, having that kind of beautiful smile, capable of melting the hardest of hearts.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Jared replied simply. He wants to leave already. Why did shee? She should just say and leave at once.


    ¡°Congrattions on your new appointment¡± she said again and paused. For once since he had set his eyes on Mirabel that evening, he smiled and it¡¯s a sincere one.


    ¡°Thank Miss Mira¡± Jared responded and looked at his wristwatch. She should understand what he meant when he looked at his wrist watch.


    ¡°Can you drive home or you need help? I don¡¯t mind helping you home..¡± Mirabel was offering to help when Jared gave her that I don¡¯t need your help kind of smile.


    ¡°I appreciate your generosity Miss Mira, but I think I will be able to drive,¡± Jared replied and slided into the car. Like an aftermath thoughts, he popped his head out and said ¡°Thanks¡±


    Mira smiled and waved at him as he drove off. She felt happy, he smiled at her. She will get closer, she¡¯s already paving a way for herself in his heart.


    Just then her phone rang. It was Rodrigo. She hurriedly along and came to join him as the car zoomed off.


    Rodrigo turned and nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Whatever he wants to say now can wait till another day.


    Jared hardly arrived home when Mirabel called him. She said she was checking on him if hexwas able to drive home?


    Thetter said yes and hung up immediately. He doesn¡¯t know why she called him now. If he couldn¡¯t drive home, what can she do about it?


    Mirabel didn¡¯t mind how he hung up on her. What is important is that she has been able to initiate phone calls between them. When she next calls him, it wasn¡¯t going to be a surprise to him.


    Many days passed and Jared was doing well in thepany. Many were impressed with his work and it was blooming more than he expected.


    Since thepany has its footing from City B, Eduardo ensured many foreign investors bought into thepany and it was going great and good.


    But no single day passes that Mirabel doesn¡¯t call Jared. Initially she might call three times before Jared will answer his phone and his voice will be cold towards her.


    But gradually, it became frequent and he asked her why she¡¯s fine with calling him even when she knew he doesn¡¯t appreciate her call. Did Rodrigo tell her to call him often?


    He doesn¡¯t know if there was something underlying the reason for her frequent call. Three times every day she would call him. He was getting ufortable with her call hence he asked her.


    Mirabel said no. Rodrigo didn¡¯t know she wasmunicating with him. She just wants them to be friends. She likes talking to him and if he doesn¡¯t mind, they can be friends.


    Few weeks Later, it¡¯s Emma¡¯s wedding day. The whole city was bobbling and the bride was happy. This time, she was going to be married.


    Her husband to be isn¡¯t the type to leave her waiting at the altar and go in search of a woman that was already dead. She wiped the tears that threatened to find their way down her cheeks.


    As she got into the car and her parents were following behind like a convoy, Martin suddenly received a phone call from thepany.


    As he talked with the fellow, hisplexion became ashen. His hands suddenly began to shiver and he opened his mouth to talk but ended up stammering.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what was happening, as she was in the car ahead, lost in her fantasies of a happy union. She closed her eyes and imagined that she was indeed getting married to Rodrigo.


    She doesn¡¯t have any feeling of love towards the man she was going to be married to. He is still growing, he hasn¡¯t found his foot among men of Calibre like Rodrigo.


    But he agreed to marry her because her father had promised to help him grow and establish hispany. With such saucy promises, he agreed to tie the knot with her.


    They both have no love for each other. She knew her parents just wanted to get them bonded to make Rodrigo feel that he is not the only man on the Earth.


    If he refused to marry Emma, she would get another man who would love to be married to her. They were reducing Rodrigo to nothing and she liked it that way.


    While Emma was still lost in her thoughts, E held Martin¡¯s hands, shaking it and asking him to look at her. She was rmed at her husband¡¯s sudden look.


    Martin just remained calm, looking Confused and worried to the ends of the Earth. What will he do now? Emma¡¯s wedding was important but thepany¡¯s business needs his immediate attention.


    Well, he would quickly give Emma¡¯s hand in marriage to the priest and he would leave afterwards. Having decided he rxed and the chauffeur drove him and his wife E to the chapel.


    It was the same chapel that Rodrigo was to be married to Emma back then. But now, Emma was to be married to Kushner Will.


    They arrived at the chapel and the groom hadn¡¯t arrived yet. They decided to wait. The bride stepped out of the car and walked on the red carpet to the chapel auditorium.


    The guests were present, not so much like the guests during the time she ought to have been married to Rodrigo.


    But at least, a lot of people were present and a few dignitaries and men of ss and aristocratic family were there too.


    But Martin kept looking at his wristwatch. The groom should be there already. Instead of the groom arriving, journalists arrived in great numbers.


    The entire chapel surrounding became crowded, hardly will someone find a ce to ce a foot. Cameras were shing snapshots and video was being recorded.


    Martin felt this was absurd. He cannot remember sponsoring the press to be there. But they came in their crowd, differentpanies and they seem to be very busy and active with their work.


    Something isn¡¯t right. They were there for thirty minutes and the groom hadn¡¯t arrived. Instead of the groom, some uninvited guests and press men were there.


    Hispany was copsing already and he needed to be there to salvage whatever was happening. And in such critical time, the groom also has decided to be thiste.


    He ordered his assistant to call the groom and that one soon returned and said the groom¡¯s cell phone number was switched off.


    Confusion has a head on collision with Fury in Martin¡¯s heart. He was tapping his foot on the floor and was gnashing his teeth. He would destroy this Kushner Will if he stayed another ten minutes before he arrived.


    His eyes had gone red and he didn¡¯t pay attention to the camera¡¯s pointed at him nor the video recording. He was too Confused to note things like that.


    Initially when they arrived, Emma was beaming with a smile. But after staying a little long, and the groom was not showing up, her smile gradually dissipated.


    But now, she was sweating. It¡¯s over thirty minutes, and Kushner Will hasn¡¯t shown up. Is history going to repeat itself?


    The live streaming of Emma was showing all over the city. While they were waiting for the groom and appearing frustrated, they did not know everything was going live and people were watching.


    Unable to wait any longer, Emma started sobbing. She¡¯s ruined again. How can the past repeat itself on her at the same asion and the same venue.


    Only one exnation that this can be, the groom is never going to show up. He had jilted her at the altar, left alone in her wedding dress and maids.


    She turned to nce at her mother and saw her sniffling and wiping tears off her eyes. That unimaginable thing has happened.


    Just then, Martin received another call, hispany was no more, it had just ceased from existing¡­

 Chapter 73: A wedding of Shame.

    ¡°What!?¡±Martin screamed and jumped up with the agility of a frustrated man. In his suite, he dashed out and his wife followed. She still doesn¡¯t know what was happening all along.


    Her husband behaved like a mad man or better still, a man stung by a scorpion. She ran after him in her beautiful designer gown that portrayed her as the bride¡¯s mother.


    Everyone in the chapel started murmuring and exchanging nces at each other. What kind of absurd behaviour was that?


    Before E would arrive at the car, Martin jumped in as he ordered the chauffeur to drive in the direction of thepany.


    E in her long clumsy gown didn¡¯t meet up with him and she stood transfixed. Many guests who stood up with her went to her in an embrace.


    It¡¯s an understatement to say her tears run down her cheeks, it would rather be appropriate when one said it flowed down her cheeks.


    Her makeup was marked. Her face now looked like an artist who is practising the mixing of colours on a canvas.


    Despite everyone standing up, some found their way out in shame and regret for honouring the invitation to attend this show of shame called a wedding.


    Then suddenly there was screaming. There¡¯s pandemonium as they saw Emma rushed out of the chapel in her wedding dress, fainted.


    When E saw her daughter helped out hurriedly, she remembered then that she was still in the chapel when she dashed out. She ran towards her as she was ced in the car.


    Wedding came to an end and everyone dispersed.


    Kushner Will finally opened his eyes and yawned. Beside him was a young Beauty who had kept him engaged the entire night and was only able to catch a few sleep in the early hours of the day.


    Suddenly he remembered he was getting married that day and looked at the bedsidemp and saw the time 10:32am.


    rmed, his heart beat almost skipped. He was to be married by 8am and he¡¯s still in bed after over two hours?


    He jumped out of bed naked as the slim youngdy by his side pulled him back. Completely forgetting that he was naked, he was trying to free her grip as his bedroom door was yanked open and the Cameras found a good posture to begin working again.


    Some taking snapshots from the back and others walking in to have a good snapshots from the front. What a sight to behold.


    Right then thedy let him go and slipped out of bed fully dressed and walked away with a broad smile.


    E was worried sick. Emma was in the hospital and Martin was in the hospital as well. He had rushed to hispany and discovered it was locked and heavily guarded by securities stationed.


    He had ceased to be the owner of thepany. He tried but it ended in futility. The next thing he knew was opening his eyes in the hospital.


    E was running from Martin¡¯s ward to Emma¡¯s. Her daughter was still in her wedding dress. She looked pale and hadn¡¯t stopped sobbing when she woke up to discover she ended up in the hospital.


    Kushner stood her up like Rodrigo. Why was all these happening to her? Where¡¯s her father now? He left suddenly while she was waiting for Kushner.


    She was still thinking of what really had happened to her father when the news popped up on the television. Thepany is now owned by a foreigner and will start operation soon.


    The Kim¡¯spany owned and run by Martin Kim has now been owned by another foreigner who bought the entire property¡­.


    That was too much for her to believe as she jumped out of bed, pulling the drip off her arm and running out when the nurses held her down, preventing her from running like a maniac.


    She was sobbing at the same time, her parents especially her mother was sobbing as well. Martin just stood and watched everything going on and being announced by the presenter.


    Their life had taken a downward spiral. They had lost everything against a destroyer. And the only thing he discovered while waiting for information was that an anonymous buyer took over thepany suddenly.


    In the midst of it, Emma¡¯s wedding came up as a recap. Everyone really watched how it all went with the wedding, thanks to the press men.


    But when the questions to why the groom was not present at the wedding came up, they soon found an answer as the video recorded from Kushner Will¡¯s bedroom showed, apanied by the pictures taken.


    Martin closed his eyes again and this time, he almost ended up with a stroke if it hadn¡¯t been the quick intervention of the medical team.


    In City B, Eduardo called Cami and said thepany was already acquired. But he made it look anonymous and Jared was observing from the sidelines.


    He was the informant and told Cami about Emma¡¯s wedding. Cami thanked Eduardo. She was waiting and preparing herself for her return someday.


    Now, she was really heavy. Soon she would have her babies. Babies because the ultrasound showed that she has two babies growing in her womb.


    A boy and then a girl. Cami¡¯s joy knew no bounds when she heard it. She was going to be a mum of two kids in one day. How sweet of it.


    She can¡¯t imagine what Rodrigo¡¯s face would look like when he discovered she has two kids, to which he has no im to. She would make him crawl and beg her just to set his eyes on the kids and she would not.


    She was already revenging her foes but they never would know they were reaping the fruit of the seed they sowed.


    After she hung up with Eduardo, Cami stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. She touched her belly and saw it wasrge and protruded.


    Her waist had erged and it appeared she added some pounds. But the experience was awesome. She thought she would lose her babies back then in the prison, but here she is, living in luxury and the youngdy of her family.


    Her brothers were sweet. Luke was married a week ago to Katie and they had travelled for their honeymoon.


    Eduardo and Jenny are a sweet couple and she admired them a lot. As for her parents, they were something else totally. They treated her like a princess.


    She was going to be spoiled like those fairy princesses. They do all that money can afford for her and her unborn babies were already having everything arranged for them.


    The baby shower wasing up soon. She can¡¯t wait to see the babies rather than their kicking in her belly. She looked at her belly again and she smiled.


    Her belly is like a big round ball with two legs. She chuckled as she heard her sister inw walk in.


    Jenny has been a darling. She hasn¡¯t made her feel lonely for a bit. She appeared more like a sister than an iw.


    ¡°You look great Cami, with those wonderful kids kicking in there¡± Jenny teased, walking over and kissing her belly and cing her head as if wanting to hear the baby talk to her.


    Camiughed out loud. The tenderness and love on Jenny¡¯s face cannot be mistaken. She kissed Cami¡¯s belly again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I hope you will be like me soon Jenny¡± Camimented. Jenny smiled but it wasn¡¯t a true smile, she faked it and Cami knew at once.


    ¡°Are you alright Jenny?¡± Cami asked, walking away from the mirror and pulling Jenny along. They both took a seat on the sofa.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine¡± Jenny responded, turning her face away so Cami doesn¡¯t see her teary eyes. She loved babies. She never grew to have a sibling.


    Having a baby is something she desires. But what can she do, when Eduardo never showed a slight interest in touching her nor did they start sharing a bedroom.


    Cami saw through her mind and knew something was odd. She¡¯s been with them for a few months now and knew she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet. Could there be a problem?


    ¡°Jenny, I thought we¡¯ve grown to be more than friends but sisters. Talk to me¡±Cami asked, picking the ss of water by the sofa and gulping it down.


    ¡°Nothing serious Cami. How are the babies? You need to take a stroll now¡±Jenny said, regaining her cheerful mood again and distracting Cami from their previous discussion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am dumb Jenny. I need answers to the questions I asked. I am not in the habit of leaving my questions unanswered¡± Cami snapped at her.


    Jenny became quiet. What now, she can¡¯t lie about it and what if Cami asked Eduardo? Will he like it that she told Cami about it?


    ¡°I just hope and look forward to when I will be pregnant too¡±Jenny replied, and smiled. Cami smiled but knew she hadn¡¯t told her the real thing that is bothering her.


    ¡°Is there an issue or you both are not ready to make babies?¡± Cami propped further. She must get the answers that she desires.


    ¡°Actually Eduardo and I haven¡¯t really¡­¡± Jenny trailed off and Cami¡¯s eyes widened. She stared at Jenny and squinted, what she¡¯s thinking, is that what she wants to say?


    ¡°Are you telling me that you and my brother have not really consummated your wedding?¡±Cami asked and Jenny looked away.


    Eduardo was still busy in the office when Cami¡¯s call came in. He answered his phone quickly and Cami said ¡°we need to see today¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Eduardo asked. She seemed to be pissed off already. What might be the reason?


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be different from being called a problem. I want us to see?¡± Cami dered and before Eduardo could say heck, she hung up.


    Eduardo smiled. She acts like a strong woman sometimes and at other times she appears to be helpless. Anyways he had to finish up on time and go to see her.


    Rodrigo was surprised. What really went wrong? He only remembered asking Joel to prevent Kushner Will from being present at the wedding between himself and Emma.


    What happened to hispany? It suddenly went bankrupt overnight and by morning the ownership had changed. It might appear as if he knows something about it.


    Joel came in and told him that the Kim¡¯s family had crossed Many paths. The result of it is the cmity that befell him.


    Rodrigo shrugged. The whole city knows what happened to that family. The shame, the humiliation and the loss of their properties was more than they ever thought would happen to them in 100 years.


    Well, this is what Karma does. They ruined Cami¡¯s life and his own happiness too. They can cause someone else pain and they want to live in satisfaction.


    When he investigated, he realised a foreigner had done it. I don¡¯t really care about him. Cami¡¯s soul was getting vengeance and the life of his unborn baby.


    Talking about his unborn baby, Rodrigo was sober. If Cami was still alive and still pregnant with his chief, her belly must be big already.


    Soon the baby woulde. He would have been so excited with the thought of seeing his own child, but now, he can only imagine that the child was going to exist somewhere.


    That evening in City B, Eduardo visited the Anderson family when he left work. His parents were happy as usual to see him and he stayed with them briefly before pulling Cami along to the garden.


    Their parents didn¡¯t know a thing about what Eduardo and his siblings were up to. Luke was part of the n to do whatever Cami requested.


    But then Luke had travelled and didn¡¯t know about all of the Kim¡¯s family in City A. But would get the full gist when he returns.


    As an excuse, Eduardo told their parents that he was going to walk Cami around in the garden to exercise her body.


    As soon as they were out of their parents¡¯ sight, Eduardo asked why Cami wanted to see him.


    Cami paused in her steps and looked at him like a mother who wants to spank her son. She pouted her lips briefly and asked ¡°I need you to answer whatever question I asked¡±


    Eduardo shrugged and nodded. Why won¡¯t he answer if he knows the response to give. She could ask whatever question she wanted to.


    ¡°I was with Jenny early and we talked. What is wrong with you Eduardo, why haven¡¯t you done what is expected of you as a man¡± Cami phrased it that way.


    Eduardo chuckled. He knew what she meant already. Himself doesn¡¯t know besides what he said before that he wants her to love him first.


    Andst that he remembered, she not only loves him, but they loved each other very much. But that aspect of bonding, he doesn¡¯t know himself.


    ¡°Nothing except that when we got married, it was out ofpulsion and not based on love. We decided to live independently until we found ourselves in love with each other¡± Eduardo exined.


    But was it they both who took the decision or was he alone? Whatever, he made the decision alone and she simply abided by it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both in love now?¡± Cami asked and Eduardo said yes. They loved each other very much now and Cami will agree with him on that.


    ¡°Do you care to know what her needs are?¡± Cami asked.

 Chapter 74: Happy Together

    As Eduardo drove home, guilt filled his heart. How could he have been so insensitive all these months? She didn¡¯t show it nor say anything to him despite their level of closeness and intimacy.


    He was going to apologise to her. Cami told him she likes babies, Jenny said she likes babies and wishes she could have one herself.


    When he arrived home, he didn¡¯t find Jenny in the sitting room watching movies as her hobby is. He got upstairs and checked her in her room, she wasn¡¯t there either.


    He found a magazine tucked at her pillow, with some part showing from under the pillow. Eduardo went to get the magazine and found its magazines on how to raise children.


    He flipped through and saw care of babies from birth through teenage years. He gently ced the magazine down and checked her in the restroom, she¡¯s not there.


    He came downstairs again and called the servants, asking them the whereabouts of his wife. She¡¯s definitely not in her mother¡¯s ce at such a time.


    One of them said the madam was seated at the balcony. Oh balcony, how could he have forgotten she goes there sometimes.


    He said okay and went to his room, took a bath and Changed into something casual before going up the balcony.


    True to what the servants have said, Jenny was there looking at the bustling City at such a time when the day was getting dark still.


    Eduardo came and stood by her side. She turned and saw him. Smiling, she said ¡± You are back?¡± and took Eduardo¡¯s hand, giving it a soft squeeze.


    ¡°How have you been my love?¡± Eduardo asked, pulling her to a side hug, together they stare at people looking so far away in the distance.


    Hugging and a few kisses wasn¡¯t something unique between them. That¡¯s how far they have gone in their marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine and you?¡± Jenny replied. She still doesn¡¯t know if Cami said anything to Eduardo like she promised. But she has to pretend as if everything is fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine now¡± Eduardo was blunt and Jenny was surprised with his response and raised herself to look into his eyes. But before she could ask him why he said he¡¯s not fine, he spoke again.


    ¡°I am sorry Jenny¡± he apologised, giving her shoulders a soft squeeze. Jenny froze. Cami at work. She had told Eduardo. She knew it, he looked unhappy.


    ¡°Sorry? About what?¡± Jenny asked and next Eduardo turned her to face him and captured her lips in his.


    Next morning, Jenny woke up and found that Eduardo was out of bed. She looked around, he wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s nice to wake up in his room for the first time.


    She yawned and tried getting up, but she felt her body sore and then suddenly the memories of the previous day flooded her mind.


    She smiled but at the same time, she was really scared. What an experience. She had to beg Eduardo to let her rest, but it appeared her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    She got out of bed as her legs seemed to waggle. She stood and tried to steady herself properly before going to relieve herself.


    When she returned, Eduardo was back, staring at his suit from the mirror and styling his hair like he liked it.


    The bedsheets were gone and another was over the bed already. As she came back, he turned and kissed her temple with a good morning featherlight kiss.


    Jenny smiled and asked him if he had breakfast already? He said no but would have breakfast when he got downstairs.


    She said she would go downstairs with him and Eduardo asked if she could walk. He prefers she stayed in bed because she bled a lot.


    ¡°Is that why you changed the bed sheets so soon?¡± Jenny asked. She didn¡¯t remember checking When she stood up and when she came back from the restroom, the bedsheets were gone.


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Eduardo asked and Jenny said no. She ended up having her breakfast in the bedroom while Eduardo decided to join her to have breakfast in the room.


    Before leaving, he asked her if she needs some painkillers and Jenny said yes


    He got them for her before leaving.


    When he left, Jenny sighed audibly. Such a good man she married. Eduardo is a good man and cares a lot about people.


    As Rodrigo arrived at the office the next day, he was surprised when he saw Martine to see him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel provoked at the sight of him.


    After everything that happened the previous day, he had toe to find him the next morning? He probably might be thinking he was the one who worked against them.


    He told him toe backter in the day. He has a series of meetings with stakeholders that morning. He doesn¡¯t have the time to kickstart his day with people like him.


    Martin said he would wait until he¡¯s through with his meetings. What options does he have? Only Rodrigo was capable of helping them.


    He ended up waiting till the lunch hour was over. Rodrigo then asked him to be allowed into his office. As he sat on his executive chair behind therge mahogany desk, he just stared at Martin.


    At this time, Emma was at home, she didn¡¯t have the strength to apany her father nor did she even know he was out of the hospital.


    She locked herself up, nursing her wounds. Too many times, shame and disgrace dinting her name and reputation. It¡¯s enough for her. She is done with getting married and bringing shame to her parents and herself.


    As Rodrigo asked Martin Kim why he hade to see him, thetter sighed audibly and said he wanted him to help him get hispany back.


    He doesn¡¯t have the strength to contend with the opponent and get his properties back except Rodrigoe to his aid.


    Rodrigo chuckled softly. This man before him thought that he is as stupid and senseless like himself? He threw caution to the air and came to him.


    Has he suddenly forgotten what his wife and daughter did to him and what he said to him? That he cannot treat Emma like he treated Cami?


    Heckbewche had treated Cami badly but failed to realise that his wife and daughter were the reason why he did so cruelly to his girlfriend.


    ¡°Please let the past be forgiven. You need to remember how close your father Brian and I were, he was like an elder brother to me.


    Your grandfather and my dad are best of friends and hence they both wish to have you and my daughter get married¡­¡± Martin was saying when Rodrigo interrupted him.


    ¡± I cannot help you. I mean to say I will not help you. Why should I get myself involved with anything that has to do with you and your damn Company?


    Sorry, it¡¯s no longer yourpany. You don¡¯t have anything else to boast about. Have you forgotten what your wife and daughter did to my love life?


    Have you also forgotten that there is Karma? You have stepped on a few toes and now, you want me to use mypany¡¯s resources to fight and get yourpany back?


    There¡¯s no way that is ever going to happen. And from today on, don¡¯t bring this kind of request before me!¡± Rodrigo bellowed.


    He must be out of his mind to think he can brainwash him by telling him history. What the heck is his business with the closeness he shared with histe father and the sort?


    Like an afterthought, he looked at the dazed man standing and said ¡°that¡¯s the door, use it¡± he ordered and like a robot, Martin turned and left.


    Rodrigo stared at his retreating back view and shook his head. It¡¯s barely more than 24hours and he already looked like someone that will slumbed any moment and die.


    How do they think that nemesis will not catch up with them? In fact, he would apud the foreigner who acquired thepany.


    When Martin returned back home, he saw his wife and daughter were surprised he had been discharged since morning but didn¡¯te home.


    They had gone to check on him in the hospital and were thinking he was discharged already. They waited for a long time before eventually, they decided to call his chauffeur.


    Only were they at rest that he was fine when the chauffeur told them he had gone to Campbell¡¯s group ofpanies.


    When E asked if Rodrigo agreed to help them get theirpany back, Martin simply looked away and didn¡¯t respond to her question.


    But E kept tucking at him, saying Rodrigo can help them if he really chooses to be of help. He can do it, he has the power and resources to do it.


    ¡°Yes, he can do it. What if he decided not to help? He had refused to help¡±Martin answered as his fury rose to his chest. This was not good for his health considering how narrowly he had escaped a high blood pressure.


    ¡°He refused dad?¡± Emma asked, fidgeting. Initially she thought it was Rodrigo who was behind the scenes but after they investigated, they realised he wasn¡¯t but a foreigner did.


    They researched and discovered that the foreigner is almost on par with Rodrigo¡¯s status in wealth andpany. Only he can fight them and help them recover theirpany.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t because of the evil that you both have done. I am ruined today because of your inhuman treatment towards him and Cami.


    See what you have caused me. We all are reaping the evil that you did. What have you gained in what you did to Cami? You gained nothing but you lost a lot¡± Martin yelled at them and walked away.


    E stood transfixed. A ray of regrets passed through her face. She looked at her daughter and saw her eyes clouded with tears.


    Emma turned and went back to her room. Hadn¡¯t she paid for her sins? Twice she was jilted at the altar and now her father¡¯s business had not only taken a downward spiral, it crashed and they lost everything.


    All they have left is the house they now live in. And that is because it was registered in Emma¡¯s name. They had nothing and they aren¡¯t better than who Cami used to be.


    One fateful evening, Rodrigo returned from the office and met Mirabel in the sitting room looking gloomy. It appeared she had even cried.


    It was unlike her to be in the sitting room at such a time. Wondering what was up and bothering her, he asked her and Mirabel simply said she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    He told her to take some sleeping pills if she was finding it difficult to sleep. He remembered how often the thoughts of Cami made him have insomnia.


    Mirabel said she¡¯s getting addicted to sleeping pills and wants to avoid it as much as she can.


    Hearing her words, he asked her what was bothering her to cause her sleepless nights. There is something eating her up. And seeing her puffy face, he knew she probably had sobbed.


    Mirabel responded and said nothing. She said she¡¯s fine. But her words contradicted her facial looks. She was lying but her brother was the wrong person she should have lied to.


    Rodrigo just stared at her. He sighed and next asked her a question she least expected from Rodrigo.


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with Jared right?¡± Rodrigo asked and stared at her intently as if trying to read her mind.


    Mirabel froze. How did he know? Is she showing signs that she¡¯s in love? She carefully raised her head to look at Rodrigo and their eyes locked, quickly she looked away.


    Sometimes she wondered if Rodrigo was some stranger. Did her parents really give birth to him or she¡¯s the one that is different here. But then, they both looked alike.


    ¡°He knows but rejected you right?¡± He asked next and this time, Mirabel¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t respond to him either yes or no.


    As if he didn¡¯t see her tears, Rodrigo asked again ¡°did you let him know how you feel about him?¡± He asked and this time, Mirabel nodded.


    That is it. This is what was capable of making a youngdy like Mirabel to be sleepless. She should be thinking about getting married or something, but she falls in love with someone who detested the name Campbell.


    She cleaned her tears. She had invited him to dinner, lunch several times and he would decline. He cklisted her cell phone number and she used another to call him.


    Few dayster, he agreed to go to dinner with her. She was happy and excited, and finally he agreed to go out with her. He came to pick her up and drove her in his car.


    They looked like a perfect couple. She enjoyed every single moment they spent. But all along, Jared was expressionless. He seemed to deliberately avoid talking with her.


    They had their dinner and he paid for everything. He drove her back and before she alighted from his car, he said he wanted to ask her for a favour.


    dly Mirabel was happy and eager to do him any favours he wanted in as much she¡¯s in the position to grant him his request.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my cell phone number again and please stay away from mepletely. I feel choked up by you and I want to have my freedom¡± Jared had blurted.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He looked like someone who had been wronged. He became gloomy and unhappy.


    Shocked, she had asked him why he said such words at her. She meant him no harm. She long would have stopped talking to him or better still calling him.


    But her emotions would be out of ce if she doesn¡¯t talk to him at least. He shouldn¡¯t ask her such difficult favours.


    ¡°I am treating you like ady, please just do for me this single thing I requested from you. Just pretend you and I never talked¡± Jared added and looked away, obviously waiting for her to get out of his car.


    With a moist eye she asked ¡°why Jared?¡± She¡¯s ady that many young men sought after. She doesn¡¯t have eyes for any of them except Jared, and here he is, treating her like she¡¯s nobody.


    ¡°Because you are Rodrigo¡¯s sister!¡± He dered. Since that day, she hasn¡¯t called him and she hasn¡¯t seen him either. But she hasn¡¯t been alright after that night.


    Seeing his sister was lost in her thoughts, Rodrigo asked ¡°Do you want me to talk to him for you?¡±

 Chapter 75: Together Again.

    Mirabel shook her head. How can she ask her brother to talk to Jared when he rejected her because she¡¯s Rodrigo¡¯s sister. It would be adding chilling to an open sore.


    ¡°If you truly love him, don¡¯t give up. Everything that is happening now is because of Cami and I being separated.


    I know Jared dislikes me a lot now and I don¡¯t me him for that. If I was in his shoes, I would probably do much more than he was doing now.


    But remember what dad used to say, if you want something and you desire it, pursue it until you achieve it. Jared is a good guy, I would appreciate it if you could be with him.


    If you need my help, let me know. I lost my love and I long to be with her again and bring back those times we¡¯ve shared. But you know what part mum yed in my love life and till now, I haven¡¯te to terms that my mother can do that to me.


    Try one more time. You are a beautiful woman and you have all a man would desire in a woman. You can win Jared¡¯s heart Mira, I know you can¡± Rodrigo coaxed and nted a featherlight kiss on her temple before going upstairs to his room.


    Mirabel looked at her brother and smiled. She wished him to be happy again. To find love and be the Rodrigo she used to know. She also wishes that he would find a ce in his heart to forgive their mother.


    Two weekster, Mirabel didn¡¯t call Jared. She gave him time and allowed him to think all was over when one good afternoon, Mirabel went to find him in his office.


    When she arrived there, she was surprised how bubbling the ce was. It wasn¡¯t quite long until thepany came into existence and yet so many activities are going on there?


    It appears there are a lot of investors that have made thepany find its feet so soon. That shows that Jared wasore thanpetent to handle thepany.


    She took the elevator and arrived at the reception just next to the President¡¯s office. She politely asked to see Jared and thedy bowed slightly, recognising her as the youngdy of Campbell¡¯s family, the kid sister of that demigod Rodrigo.


    She asked to see Jared and was told he¡¯s in a meeting. The receptionist asked if Jared was expecting her and she said no.


    All the same, the receptionist asked her to wait, he will be out soon. Mirabel thanked her and agreed to wait.


    She waited it wasn¡¯t quite fifteen minutes and Jared came out of the meeting with twodies. He seemed to be so cheerful and he talked happily with them.


    He didn¡¯t see Mirabel waiting when he passed. Somehow she felt jealous, she can¡¯t imagine how excited she would be to see Jared smile and talk with her so happily like he was at the moment.


    One of thedies soon went another direction and Jared got into his office with the otherdy. The receptionist was going to call Jared after he got into his office when Mirabel said no.


    She would just go inside already. She got in and met Jared behind his desk with his hands stretched, holding thedies hands when Mirabel pushed the door open and walked in.


    When Jared saw her, he was surprised. He least expected to see her and like an impulse, he pulled his hands back from holding thedy and his smile gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Will talk to youter Jared¡± thedy said and stood up. She said hi to Mirabel and went out. She saw Jared suddenly became ufortable when this elegantdy came in.


    ¡°Hello¡± Jared said, gazing at Mirabel. His heart beat suddenly seemed to skip when she walked in and met him with his friend.


    Jessica was his friend back at the University. They met some days ago and she got a job, an automatic one. She had onlye to appreciate Jared and he held her hands to tease her.


    But when Mirabel came in, he felt as if he owed her an exnation. And what the heck does that mean?


    Mirabel smiled, still standing. Jared hasn¡¯t offered her a seat, hence she remains on her feet. She was dressed in designers from her blouse down to her pair of shoes, she looked ssic and beautiful.


    Mirabel indeed looked beautiful. She is more like the female Rodrigo in her facial look. Her almond grey eyes on a tall slim physique with a slightly curvy hips.


    ¡°How have you been Jared?¡± She asked, still maintaining that beautiful enchanting smile. Jared said he¡¯s fine and offered her a seat.


    She was contemting on what to say or give as an excuse toe over to his office when Jared helped out ¡°Actually you came at the time I would love to have lunch. Can we go for lunch or do you prefer a takeout?¡± He asked and Mirabel said she would go with his choice.


    Six monthster


    Jared and Sara were getting ready to travel to City B. Cami has given birth to twins for a little over four months now and they are now going to see her for the first time after the whole scenario.


    Jared told Mirabel he was going to travel and to avoid leaving trails behind, he didn¡¯t mention to her that his mother was travelling as well.


    Mirabel has been holding thepany for two months now. Rodrigo travelled and with that she couldn¡¯t apany Jared.


    That made Jared happy. He cannot tell Mirabel the truth of who he was going to visit neither will he find a good reason to decline if she said she was going to go with him.


    So far, their rtionship has been alright for months now. But he remained discrete and never mentioned anything rting to Cami with Mirabel.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mirabel mustn¡¯t know that Cami is somewhere and he knows about it. She might tell her brother and what Cami has instructed them against will eventually be known.


    Early the next morning, Jared and Sara were driven by Jared¡¯s chauffeur to the airport. They boarded the first flight to City B as they sighed softly.


    They were going to see Cami again. Sara was all smiles. Her daughter, who sacrificed so much for them and till that moment, despite being far away, she still affects their lives for the positive.


    Before the flight took off, Jared called Mirabel, telling her he was going to miss her and she said she would miss him more.


    It was so magical how Jared had grown to love Mirabel so much. It started as a joke and soon he got used to herpany and they gradually got intimate.


    Jared would never have believed it if someone ever told him he would fall in love with Rodrigo¡¯s sister and love her so much. He practically adores her and their love has be the talk of the town.


    Sara was not happy initially that Jared was getting involved with Rodrigo¡¯s sister when she got to know that her son was dating Mirabel.


    But she found that the girl brought a different kind of happiness into Jared¡¯s life and she couldn¡¯t do anything but support him.


    All she ever wanted was her children¡¯s happiness. She hopes Jared findssting happiness with Mirabel. She doesn¡¯t want Jared to experience what his sister went through for the sake of love.


    But before they left City A, Sara had asked if Jared would tell Cami about his rtionship with Mirabel but thetter said there was nothing to worry about.


    Cami will definitely know but before she knows, they should live their lives in peace. He wasn¡¯t going to say a word about his girlfriend¡¯s real identity to Cami yet.


    Hourster they arrived in City B. Jared and his mother wereing out of the airport when they found the chauffeur sent by Cami to pick them up from the airport.


    In the Anderson¡¯s Mansion, there was a get together taking ce meant to wee Cami¡¯s foster family. These were the people who gave her a family and showed her love.


    They will forever be indebted to them. They were happy and eager to wee them as Susan and Steve Anderson called the entire family together to wee them.


    Cami¡¯s twins are in the nursery and their nannies were with them. Eduardo was there and it appeared Jenny was pregnant already.


    Katie and Luke were there as well and Ms Temisa, Jenny¡¯s mother was there as well. Katie¡¯s parents are in America and hence they were not there.


    Cami was looking different from the gloomy prisoner she was when her family found her. She now looked radiant and beautiful.


    Her beauty was back and her beautiful curvy shape had returned to normal after delivery. Her skin glitters and her hair  cascading as she moves about waiting to wee her mother and brother.


    When They got out of the ne and the chauffeur picked them, Cami was informed. Now she looked so happy, full of expectations.


    Her palm was sweating, a sign that she was anxious. Her anxiousness is for the positive and she kept cleaning her palm, looking and waiting for when the giant gate would be opened and they would arrive.


    Susan was happy. If Cami can be this happy to wee her foster family, it can only mean that they were kind to her. They had treated her like their own blood rted family.


    At every interval, Eduardo would nce at Jenny to see if she¡¯s doing just fine. She was three months gone already and everyone was happy when Eduardo made the announcement earlier.


    Cami was happy the most and winked at her brother when he made the announcement. He was the reason why they had to wait this long before expecting a baby.


    They¡¯ve been married for over a year now. But anyways, the news was good and everyone congratted them. Jenny suddenly became so fragile before everyone and Susan insisted that she sir and do nothing.


    Cami said Jade and Jude were eagerly waiting for their cousin to arrive. And it would be interesting if they ended up to be cousins in the plural.


    Everyoneughed. Cami¡¯s babies were Jade and Jude. A girl and a boy respectively. They were cute and one was like Rodrigo and the other was the spitting image of Cami.


    Finally, there was a horn, the chauffeur had arrived and everyone filled out to wee their guest.


    Cami waited for the car to park and when the door opened, it was Jared who stepped out, looking tall and handsome with the appearance of a rich dude.


    Cami couldn¡¯t hold it anymore as she ran towards him. Jared, expecting her, already  hastened his steps and hugged her, raising her off her feet and swirled her around princessly.


    ¡°Cami!¡±Jared Chimed but swirled her and Cami yelled that she would pinch his nostril. Everyoneughed, wondering if she could indeed carry out her threat.


    They imagined the sister- brother kind of rtionship they shared. This was enough to conclude that they loved each other and Sara just stood staring at them both with moist eyes and yet smiling all the same.


    ¡°Oh Jared, silly boy, I want to embrace already¡± Sara wasining and eventually, when Jared ced Cami down, he hugged her and let her regain her stability.


    Then Cami turned to Sara with moist eyes. Her mother¡¯s eyes. Sara just stood and stared at her daughter. So, she¡¯s truly alive, safe, and sophisticated?


    She¡¯s now looking elegant and sophisticated, beautiful and yet a mum of two. Her little girl has be a woman full of grace and splendour.


    ¡°Cami my child,¡±Sara called, like a whisper but everyone present heard her and she opened her arms, Implying that Cami could walk into them.


    ¡°Mother¡± Cami chimed as she threw herself on her mother¡¯s arms again. The mother daughter pair sobbed in each other¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I Never thought I would see you again in this life my child, we missed you so much Cami. Our lives have simply been iplete without you¡­¡± Sara said amidst tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again, mother,¡± Cami replied. At this time, Jared had turned and paid courtesy to everyone present.


    He hugged them all, already feeling familiar with them. Jared had always been like that. He woulde to a ce for the first time and within minutes, he had blended with everyone present as if he had known them all his life. A very sociable guy.


    Sara realised she was staying too long, hugging Cami. There were people present she needed to say hello to. Though no one seemed toin about them hugging each other for as long as they could, there was still a lot of time to hug each other more.


    She pulled away from the hug and turned to see Susan Anderson with tear filled eyes. She doesn¡¯t need to be told the woman was Cami¡¯s biological mother.


    They shared a great semnce and before she could say a word of greeting, Susan already came to her and hugged her with so much love radiating in her heart towards Sara.


    ¡°Nice to meet you ma¡¯am¡± Sara said into her ears as they remained in a hug. Susan pulled away from the hug and held Sara¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t know what to say yet, as her tears gave way and she sniffled.


    ¡°Please stop this already ma¡¯am otherwise I will say your daughter took after you in everything¡± Sara teased and Susan smiled.


    That way everyone filed back into the Mansion. Steve Anderson and his wife Susan were grateful to Sara. They said they would be forever grateful to her for raising their daughter in love.


    Cami was far away from home, from her family and those who loved her. But she gave Cami everything they thought she would lose. They will never forget her kindness.


    Everyone else shows appreciation to Jared and Sara and said they were happy for taking baby Cami in back then and raising her as their family.


    They were offered guest rooms, one for Sara and the other for Jared. They were said to feel at home as Cami has automatically bonded them together as one family.


    It was a warm reception that Sara received. Susan kept thanking over and over and when they had showered and changed into another dress, they came downstairs.


    Jade and Jude were waiting for Sara to step downstairs. Jared was happy when he saw the kids and quickly went to them and touched their little palm.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute Cami¡± he said smiling at the little fellow and Jade smiled at him with her babish giggling. Jared was excited and bent kissed her Chubby cheeks.


    But Jude held his thumb tight and his face was expressionless, just staring at Jared. Thetter frowned slightly ¡°even your father, I still looked at his face. You can¡¯t intimate me with your expressionless face¡± Jared teased and yet, bent and kissed the little fellow.


    Why does he feel he was looking at Rodrigo in the little fellow. He liked the kids and when he was done ying with the little kids he said ¡°it feels great to be an uncle¡±


    Everyone smiled. Sara also spent few minutes with the kids. Wether Cami is her biological daughter or not, one thing she knows is that she¡¯s be a grandmother.


    They had a great dinner that evening. After making a toast to their new found family members, the men announced they were leaving.


    Eduardo helped his pregnant wife Jenny to her feet as they left together with Temisa, Jenny¡¯s mother. Luke also stood up with his wife, and they left as well.


    Susan asked that Sara had a good rest, there was much they needed to catch up on the next day. But Cami went to talk all evening with Jared in his room.


    They both missed each other. Despite conversing, it was never like it used to be when they see each other every day.


    Midway through their catching up on lost times, Cami suddenly asked ¡°How¡¯s Rodrigo now?¡±

 Chapter 76: An impulse to know more.

    Jared passed at Cami¡¯s question. Why is she bringing Rodrigo¡¯s name in at a time they are happy and excited? She wants to sour the happy moments they were sharing?


    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask after Rodrigo? He is not important now¡± Jared asked, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Just want to know how he felt when he suddenly didn¡¯t have me where he could torture me anymore¡± Cami gave a random reason and Jared knew that isn¡¯t the reason why she asked after him.


    ¡°Tomorrow I will tell you everything you need to know about Rodrigo after you disappeared from City A. But in the meantime, I am just filled with excitement that I am seeing you again,¡±Jared dered.


    Cami was happy that he said that, covering you the awkwardness in her heart. She doesn¡¯t know why she was asking about Rodrigo.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Cami retired to her room, she stayed upte, thinking about those happy times she had left behind. How everything seemed perfect with her family and basking in Rodrigo¡¯s love.


    Those times, Rodrigo longer for her to be pregnant. But now, she not only was pregnant but she has be a mother to Rodrigo¡¯s kids and he was far away, nowhere to be reckoned with.


    How she wished things didn¡¯t take this turn. That she doesn¡¯t have to be a single mom while the kids father longer to have them.


    She feelsplete except for Rodrigo that has gone off her life. If he was here with her, then she would have said her life has be perfect. But now, she can¡¯t really say the word perfect regarding her life.


    They were never to be again. Their lives have taken a different route, different destinies with a separation thates from the heart.


    The next morning, Sara and Susan Anderson were together the entire morning. Thetter was full of appreciation to Sara as she helped to raise her daughter.


    While the women were chatting as women and mothers, the youngsters were having their own time apart. Jared was by Cami as he told him all that has happened so far.


    The news of her disappearance kept everyone worried. Till thest minute they left City A the previous day, they were not yet able to say exactly what happened to her.


    There was no trace of her in the airport and seaport, leaving the country. She had been on the search list in the entire city, yet no news of her anywhere.


    That was when Jared talked about Rodrigo. He told her that he didn¡¯t get married to Emma Martins. Infact he stood Emma up for her. He went off when the news of her disappearance broke out.


    Somehow, Cami felt her belly sweet. Rodrigo thought highly of her much more than Emma. Otherwise how can it be exined that he left her waiting on their wedding to join forces who went in search of her.


    They were still talking when A servant came to inform Cami that the babies need to be breastfed. She said okay and excused herself.


    In Mexico, Joel walked into Rodrigo¡¯s hotel room and met him signing and writingments on some documents or files as the case may be.


    He had gone there to start a branch of thepany and was already getting a foothold there. He hadn¡¯t been in City A in two months.


    Many investors were already partnering with them already. He had gone to Mexico with Joel, his assistant.


    ¡°I discovered something that might interest you President Campbell¡± Joel dered and kept his gaze at him. This might sound casual but it might still be rted to the answers that they seek for months now.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t raise his head nor showed interest in what Joel was about to say. He continued writing on the files as if he didn¡¯t hear Joel talk to him.


    Knowing Rodrigo wasn¡¯t expecting anything else than he should spill out whatever he¡¯s discovered. Joel went ahead:


    ¡°The dawn of the day Cami went missing from prison, there was a private jet which flew out of the country. An investigation on the jet showed it¡¯s from the richest family in City B, owned by Eduardo Anderson¡±


    Rodrigo suddenly paused, and ced his pen down. He raised his head and stared at Joel. His eyes were full of questions like ¡°what are you saying?¡±


    He squinted, what can Someone like Eduardo Anderson have to do with Cami Dickson? He probably can¡¯t have anything to do with Cami¡¯s disappearance, can it?


    Rodrigo was asking himself some series of questions in his heart. He wants to know what such a man came to do in City A and has to leave soon.


    ¡°From investigation done, it was discovered that Eduardo Anderson was Justin Swaras best friend and they were seen together before he left¡± Joel informed further.


    Rodrigo nodded, ¡°Investigate more, I want to know everything possible about that fellow Eduardo Anderson¡± he instructed and continued with his work.


    Something isn¡¯t right. It appeared to be interwoven. Not quite long after Cami disappeared, Jared started working with Justin Swaras.


    He hadn¡¯t ceased to wonder how Justin got to know Jared and trusted him to the point of making him his assistant. Life changes drastically for Sara and Jared.


    Imagine Jared driving in his kind of car, living in a Mansion. How did he get the resources to be wealthy suddenly and the resources were not there when Cami hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    If Eduardo Anderson is Justin Swaras friend, and the same Justin is Jared¡¯s boss, then something isn¡¯t right. There is something they both are hiding and it appears no one knows about it yet.


    He would talk to Mirabel as well. He took his phone and called his sister, they aren¡¯t together, she¡¯s in City A and he was in Mexico.


    ¡°I want you to do something for me¡­¡±Rodrigo assigned his sister and Mirabel said she doesn¡¯t agree with his spection.


    Jared is good natured. That¡¯s all. He doesn¡¯t have any strings attached to being Justin¡¯s friend. He had grown from being an assistant to Justin Swaras into being his friend.


    Seeing Mirabel was already in defence of Jared, Rodrigo simply said okay and hung up. Girls in love can be stupid at times.


    Cami was also stupid, otherwise why didn¡¯t she tell him about his mother offering her money to break up with him? He had asked her back then and she said it¡¯s a female talk.


    If he at least knew about that, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have drifted so far away or she might never have stepped the threshold of a prison.


    He would wait until Joel and the special people he assigned to investigate the whole thing get a positive exnation to give. If he knew Cami is anywhere, even if she is on the moon, he would go after her until he finds her, he would not return.


    After two days, Jared and Sara had to return back to City A. Cami noticed that Jared had been receiving calls from a certain woman and she teased and said she didn¡¯t know her brother was in a rtionship already.


    She said she wished him all the happiness that he deserved. But she hoped to return to City A before he gets married.


    Sara smiled and said Jared would never be married if Cami was not there. They wished that she would return someday to City A sooner than they expected.


    But Cami didn¡¯t ask the identity of his girlfriend and Jared was d and tactically abioded disclosing it.


    The Anderson¡¯s were particrly grateful to Sara and Jared for their kindness towards Cami. Steve and Susan Anderson said they own their daughter to them.


    Susan gave Sara a piece of jewellery made from pure gold and diamond. They couldn¡¯t think of a better thing to offer them. They were now leaving big and ssic.


    Jared is a president over the Andersonpany in City A. Though the identity of the realpany owner was hidden, they already have made their livesfortable.


    Eduardo gave Jared some brief Orientations and told him they are investing in thatpany now. And he would ask all the partners and co investors to partner with their branchpany in City A.


    Thatpany is owned by Cami. But he needed to preside over it till she returned. They all will return with her when she¡¯s ready and those who have bullied and trample on her wille crawling at her feet.


    When Jared heard what Eduardo said, he smiled. It would be great to see Rodrigo bite his fingers and kneel before Cami to seek her forgiveness.


    He longed for that day toe. How insignificant will he feel before Cami? From what he was seeing now, and the paradise Anderson called a mansion, they lived way better than Rodrigo¡¯s.


    He won¡¯t be mistaken if he concluded that the Anderson was way wealthier than the Campbell¡¯s. He nodded and told Eduardo how grateful he is for the new life he gave him.


    Eduardoughed and said as for the newpany they obtained from Martin Kim, it will shut down until Cami arrives. When she decided to kickstart it, it will be merged with thepany at hand.


    Cami will be travelling to London to study at the School of Business and administration. When she¡¯s back, she will be returning to City A.


    Having given Jared all the outlines of activities that he wanted, he instructed him to stick to his boss Justin Swaras. He would be his shield for now, till everything bes unveiled.


    As Jared and Sara were driven to the airport, Susan Anderson apanied Cami to see them off. Their bodyguards followed behind making it appear like a convoy.


    Seeing the cars after them, Jared couldn¡¯t believe how drastic life had changed.


    Their life Changed for the better, thanks to Cami. She had only brought positivity into their lives and now, he doesn¡¯t know maybe to be happy that everything happened back then.


    It was shame, humiliation and disgraceful event but it turned out to birth Cami¡¯s greatness, wealth and better life. That betterness also brought greatness into their lives.


    Everyone now wants to rte with them. His mother became an important personality in the society and he had to deliberately turn away from admirers.


    But they were still the same Dickson that people despised in the past. They counted them as trash and dung of society.


    No one reckoned with them. They haven¡¯t changed, they still have the same face, hair,plexion and name. Nothing changed except their status. And that singr thing ¡°status¡± that changed made everything and everyone changed towards them.


    And all these happened because of Cami. She¡¯s the best sister anyone could desire. He wished that she would find happiness again and fall in love with someone who truly would respect her and love her sincerely.


    As they arrived at the airport, Cami stepped out of the car in a sun shade, she looked radiant and beautiful. Eyes turned in her direction but she appeared not to notice.


    No one out there was ever going to believe she¡¯s a mum of two kids. Her hair was curly at the tip and as she gave it a great treatment that literally, it glitters.


    Jared looked at her with eyes full of admiration. He wants Mirabel to look so beautiful like his sister in every sense of the word.


    He came over and held her by the wrist, they looked like lovers and the sight of it pleased Susan. She asked the bodyguards to take photographs of such a posture of Jared and Cami.


    Several photos were taken while the two women dressed in best designer wear and golden jewelries. Their appearance alone depicted them as women of ss.


    ¡°No matter what happened, you will always remain Cami¡¯s mother¡± Susan Anderson chimed, her excitement and love for Sara and Jared, she cannot yet describe the depth of it.


    ¡°You are a good woman Susan to have given life to such a wonderful child¡±Sara responded, both women holding hands.


    ¡°You are right, Sara. I gave her life but you raised her despite having the option of abandoning a crying baby. You moulded her into bing a great woman. I will never forget your kindness¡± Susan Anderson dered with moist eyes as she gave Sara¡¯s palm a soft squeeze.


    While the women were watching their daughter with Jared, the siblings were chatting ¡°.. I for one awaits your return Cami¡± Jared chimed.


    ¡°I hope to return when I am back from London. Eduardo said I must spend a few months or a year in London. And I can¡¯t leave now because of my babies.


    I have to watch them grow a little older than they are now. When they do, I will wean them before going to London. Until then, I can¡¯t really say exactly when I will return¡­¡± Cami was saying when they heard the announcement that it was time to board the ne.


    Jared kissed Cami¡¯s temple like a lover will do to his girlfriend. And went to hug Susan, Cami¡¯s mother.


    Sara and Susan hugged each other with so much emotion as if they had been sisters all their lives. They parted and waved to each other.


    Cami and Susan stayed back and watched Sara and Jared go from them, turning at them and waving goodbye.


    Just as they disappeared out of their sight, Susan said ¡°they are good people Cami and I will forever be grateful that you meet them in this life¡±


    Cami sniffled and said ¡± you mean we are fortunate to meet them in this life mum?¡± She said, correcting her mother¡¯s statement.


    It wasn¡¯t her alone but the Anderson¡¯s family as a whole. What would the story have been if she ended up in the wrong hands?


    ¡°You are right dear. We are fortunate to know them¡± Susan said.

 Chapter 77: Hard to deal with.

    A month after, Rodrigo Campbell arrived back at City A. He returned back to the office and continued his usual work. A branch Company has opened in Mexico and he had appointed one of the managers to go over and preside over it.


    He will stay back and oversee all the branches. He is just getting to put his mind together after the incident with Cami.


    He had decided that if Cami never returned, he would remain single for the rest of his life while he continued searching for her.


    He would forever search for Cami and his baby till hisst breath. If that is thest thing he does.


    He went to find Mirabel a few hourster and discovered she was gone. He didn¡¯t need to ask where she¡¯d been. She can only have gone to a particr ce: Jared¡¯s ce.


    Rodrigo has been trying to fall into the good side of Jared¡¯s book hence, he has been conceiving a means to get closer to him.


    Maybe organising a party or inviting him for a dinner will do. He wants to know if he knows anything about Eduardo Anderson. That man is a trillionaire.


    But no matter how hard Rodrigo tries, Jared will not be interested. He wondered what kind of a man Jared was. He¡¯s so hard to deal with.


    Gradually, a year came and passed. Mirabel has been feeling very ufortable with Jared¡¯s unconcerned attitude about them getting engaged.


    She had thought he would be eager to get engaged to her. Everyone knew about their love story and this time, L did not interfere with her daughter¡¯s happiness.


    What she did about Cami and Rodrigo¡¯s rtionship had taught her a lesson she wouldn¡¯t stop remembering for the rest of her life.


    They went for dinner after the day¡¯s work, Mirabel and Jared. She was looking unhappy, she didn¡¯t know what she should expect.


    Perhaps he doesn¡¯t love her or wants to use her to get back at her brother. It¡¯s been months, a year and a few months and he didn¡¯t feel they should be engaged?


    But to keep a cheerful mood while at dinner, she put that thought off her mind and was happy when Jared came to pick her.


    Mirabel settled for chicken rice and Jared went for a coconut curry Salmon. They had dinner and Jared stood up and visited the restroom.


    He had hardly left when his phone started ringing. Usually Jared operates two phones. One was for business purposes and the other contained his private contacts of which his family was part of.


    Mirabel with instincts checked who the caller ID was and was dazed when she saw Cami picture and the ID is Sister!


    She froze. Cami calling? Her fingers were trembling as if she suddenly developed a hand tremor. She was staring at the phone and Cami¡¯s smiling face was being disyed.


    The phone stopped ringing and it started again. She wanted to be sure the fellow was really Cami then she answered the phone.


    ¡°Jared, are you busy now?¡± Cami¡¯s voice came through and Mirabel shivered. She didn¡¯t respond because she¡¯s not Jared.


    ¡°Jared, are you there?¡­ can you hear me?¡±Cami asked, surprised that Jared didn¡¯t answer her and she hung up.


    Mirabel still held the phone and started on its screen despite Cami having hung up from her end. It took some seconds before she came back to her senses.


    She kept the phone down and her mind was in aplete state of turmoil and confusion. Cami is still alive and Jared knew about it?


    Because of Cami, Jared disliked her brother to the bone. And she¡¯s fine and he knew her whereabouts but kept mute about it.


    She would have copied her cell phone number but she doesn¡¯t know the password to unlock the phone. Her heart beat seemed to have increased.


    How many more secrets was he hiding from her? Rodrigo had be a different person and he suffers silently even if he thinks no one knows what he was going through and yet her boyfriend knew about Cami¡¯s disappearance?


    Each time he talked about his sister, his facial expression became pitiful. She silently has the guilt of her mother¡¯s involvement in sending her to jail and her brother¡¯s behaviour clouded her heart. So, was it all a pretence?


    Her eyes suddenly went gloomy and her excited mood changed. No wonder he never said anything about getting engaged to her. He has his reasons.


    She was lost in her thoughts when Jared returned and sat down. Mirabel was still seated and yet didn¡¯t see him arrive. Her eyes had gone red already and her mood changed.


    Only when she menstruates does she have mood changes at intervals. He had longed observe it and whenever he observed she was uneasy, changing mood, he already would guess what was wrong with her.


    Butst week he felt she had her flow. This sudden mood swing and eyes going red was something he cannot fathom. He just stared at her and waved two fingers before her eyes.


    That was when Mirabel shivered and looked at him. Jared squinted, this is not normal. Mirabel looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Mira love¡± Jared called and held her hand. But thetter pulled her hand off, looked around and asked if they could leave?


    Jared said okay and stood up, paying their bills with his credit card. Before he turned, Mirabel had walked out leaving him behind.


    That action appeared embarrassing but he said nothing. He came to join her in the car as the chauffeur started the car.


    She sat on the extreme end and deliberately looked away from Jared¡¯s side and kept her gaze outside. At intervals, Jared would nce at her and sighed.


    That was how the drive to her brother¡¯s Mansion was done in silence. Just then Cami¡¯s call came in but Jared saw it was his sister, he didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    He possibly can call her his sweetie pie as he is fond of calling her with Mira by his side. He looked at his phone and turned away.


    When they arrived at Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion, he took Mira¡¯s hand again and thetter flinged his hand off and hissed. Jared was unhappy.


    ¡± If there¡¯s anything, then let¡¯s talk about it. You were alright a while ago and suddenly your mood Changed, talk to me if you think I caused it¡± Jared coaxed.


    ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Mirabel snapped at him and without another word, stepped out of the car and walked away. Jared just watched her from the car as she walked into the Mansion.


    He ordered his chauffeur to drive off and at the same time, he called Cami back. As soon as she answered the phone, Jared¡¯s voice came through ¡°my first love¡± he teased.


    Cami smiled. This is Jared. She had expected him to call her my first love, sweetie pie, heartbeat and many more teasing adjectives he uses for her.


    But a while ago, he just answered the phone and said nothing. She almost mistook it to be someone else who answered his phone.


    ¡°Brother, was wondering why you didn¡¯t talk earlier¡± Cami responded. Jared said he hasn¡¯t answered his phone because he was with someone who shouldn¡¯t know they were talking.


    Cami insisted that he answered and Jared said she should give him two minutes and hung up. He checked his phone and discovered that he had answered Cami¡¯s call for about thirty seven seconds and he became rmed.


    He checked the time and discovered that it fell by the time he went to the restroom. Mirabel had answered his phone and discovered he had been in contact with Cami.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    No wonder the dinner ended in an unfriendly manner. She learnt a secret he had been keeping all these months they¡¯ve been together.


    They¡¯ve been dating for over a year now and she never discovered this secret. But a few minutes after he went to the restroom, everything got blown up.


    Cami¡¯s call came in again. He sighed softly before answering his phone. ¡°Yes, your call was answered but¡­¡± Jared trailed off.


    Cami squinted, she didn¡¯t want to assume what was going on in her mind. ¡°But what?¡± Cami asked, fully expecting that Jared wouldplete his statement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t answer the phone. Someone else did, my girlfriend to be precise¡± Jared answered and wished that Cami didn¡¯t ask him any difficult question further.


    But he knew that one day, what he¡¯s been keeping away from Cami will definitelye to limelight. No matter how hard he made it hidden, he will eventually tell Cami except he wants to break up with Mirabel.


    ¡°Your girlfriend? Well tell me who is your girlfriend, do I know her hahahaha¡± Cami asked feeling excited about her brother getting so intimate with a woman that she could answer his call.


    She never answered Rodrigo¡¯s call. All the while they dated, she never had an interest in answering his phone. But Jared¡¯s girlfriend might be a jealous type and only heaven knows if he saved her contact as Sweetie pie.


    But suddenly, Jared went off again. He became quiet and Cami felt something was not right. Why is he suddenly quiet? Are they together or was she interrupting something.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s someone you know very well¡­ she¡¯s¡­ I mean her name is¡­ Mirabel¡± Jared replied Omitting the surname.


    Cami squinted, Mirabel. She doesn¡¯t know anyone by that name except that Rodrigo once told her his sister Mirabel would graduate and return home someday.


    But it couldn¡¯t be Mirabel Campbell. Rodrigo wouldn¡¯t dare get entangled with Rodrigo¡¯s sister. The same man who hurt her the most in this whole world?


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s not Mirabel Campbell?¡± Cami asked, this time that amusing and friendly tone was reced with a tint of seriousness.


    Jared was quiet again. This is the most difficult question he was ever faced with in his entire life. All through his childhood life from elementary to college and to the University.


    He had never been faced with a hard question like this. A question he knows the answer to but is afraid to give the right answer. A question he wished he didn¡¯t know the answer but s, he knows.


    ¡°Is she Rodrigo¡¯s sister?¡± Cami bellowed from the other end and this time, Jared knew his sister was already feeling furious.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Mirabel Campbell¡± Jared couldn¡¯t refute answering the question. There was a long silence that followed.


    ¡°How could you betray me as well? I trusted you and thought you would be my family back there but you chose to dine with one of my arch enemies?


    The woman who testified against me in court and pped my face several times? The same woman who pulled my hair from the scalp and has the hairs in her hands leaving me with an aching scalp is the same person you¡¯ve been sleeping with?


    How can you do this to me Jared? Why Jared? I never expected you to do this to me even in death. You were with that bitch even when you came to City B.


    I will severe every tie with you this minute. Since you chose her above me, you stay with her and I will cease to be your sister. We are not siblings anymore!¡± Cami dered with a broken voice.


    Cami hung up and started sobbing. Why is she experiencing disappointment from those she least expected it from? Jared too?


    She immediately called her mother Sara Dickson. Now she¡¯s going to confirm something important. Quickly Sara answered her phone ¡°Cami dear¡±.


    Too disappointed to pass greetings and pleasantries, Cami went straight to her question ¡°Tell me mother, are you also aware that Jared has been dating Mirabel Campbell, that bitch who hurt me as much as her brother?¡±


    Sara felt her hands shivering. This is it, the thing she had been envisaging would cause a rift between Cami and them.


    How did she know? Jared has told her or she discovered it herself? She can¡¯t lie to her own daughter, she loves Cami that she can never tell her anything different from the truth.


    ¡°Yes, I knew all along¡­¡± Sara answered and was going to exin when Cami interrupted her.


    ¡°You also failed me mother? I never thought a day woulde when you would coborate with my enemies. You knew Jared was dating Rodrigo¡¯s sister of all the women in City A, Jared chose that bitch?


    And you supported me by keeping it a secret? That¡¯s fine then. I just severed my ties with him and that¡¯s exactly what I will do is you too mother.


    Go and make Mirabel your daughter. She¡¯s going to be your daughter inw after all. Fine, I mean nothing to you and all I went through sounds like a joke to you and Jared. That¡¯s fine¡­¡±Cami dered and hung up.


    She threw herself on her bed and sobbed. Howe everyone turned their backs on her?


    Jared felt her head heavy. What he feared finally came upon him. Now the result of it is breaking ties with him.


    He ordered his chauffeur to drive back to Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion. He needed to talk to Mirabel. He had no idea that she did something so terrible to his sister.


    He had only seen her through the superficial perspective that she was Rodrigo¡¯s sister. The man who made her sister miserable. But didn¡¯t know she also added to her misery back then.


    His chauffeur did as he was told. Immediately his mother¡¯s call came in. He knew Cami had called her. ¡°Hello,¡± he said with a heavy tone.


    ¡°Happy now? You are in love with Mirabel and that cost you to lose your sister. I tried to warn you but your head was filled with love.


    I hope you find a way to exin to Cami how much love has drifted you from a simple reasoning. But I beg you not to separate my daughter and I¡± Sara requested and hissed between gritted teeth.


    Meanwhile, Rodrigo was coaxing Mirabel to stop sobbing. Has Jared hurt her or done something to bruise her feelings for him?


    Mirabel calmed herself finally and was going to talk when she heard a car horn and knew Jared dide back.

 Chapter 78: Not a baby

    Jared walked in and saw Mirabel cleaning her tears and Rodrigo pouring himself a ss of wine. He hadn¡¯t really stepped into Rodrigo¡¯s sitting room.


    But it¡¯s so beautiful with arge portrait of Cami sitting on the shelf. He saw it and looked away. He now had herrge portrait hung in his sitting room but forgot to hang her love around his neck when he needed to.


    ¡°Why did you answer my phone when I went to the restroom?¡± Jared blurted out. His eyes were Popping out anger and fire.


    That statement suddenly made Mirabel gain a kind of boldness that Jared never expected. Thetter almost concluded that it¡¯s because shexwas before her brother.


    Mirabel stood up and red at him ¡°oh because it¡¯s Cami? I shouldn¡¯t have answered the phone because your dear sister was the one who called right?¡± She snapped at him.


    Rodrigo¡¯s hand which was taking wine to his mouth paused. Did he hear Mirabel¡¯s words properly? Cami called him and she answered?


    Has Jared been in contact with Cami all these months? That means he knew about her and his baby?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason why you shouldn¡¯t have answered my phone. When do I start sharing the phone with you and you dare to answer my sister¡¯s call¡± Jared snapped back at her.


    ¡°You know what, you are a cheat and a liar. You pretend not to know a thing about Cami all these while and you kept mute about it?


    You hated my brother so much because of what you think he did to Cami and yet you have been in contact with her? I am a fool to have trusted you and think you are just the way you im to be.


    But today, I have discovered the secret and I will ensure you disclose to everyone the whereabouts of Cami Dickson. I hate you for what you have done Jared¡± Mirabel looked straight into his eyes and reprimanded him.


    ¡°You are just like Rodrigo. You don¡¯t know the extent of damages you have caused. But if I had known that you raised your hand against my sister and pped her, pulled her hair off her hair with strands of the hair in your hands and testified against her in court.


    I sure would have hated you as much as I hate Rodrigo. I would have known that you are mean and without a human feeling to do that to a woman like yourself and feel no remorse about it.


    But today, you showed me your true colours and I am d I know now before it bes toote. You stay away from a liar and a cheat like me okay?¡± He turned and was going to leave.


    Mirabel¡¯s eyes were already welling up in tears. Cami recalled her past and the impression she had on her on their first meeting. This was going to sever her rtionship with Jared possibly forever.


    All that was said seemed not to mean anything to Rodrigo as much as knowing Cami¡¯s whereabouts. As Jared was about to step out, be called back.


    ¡°Jared, please tell me where Cami and my baby is¡± what matters to him now was finding Cami and his baby. If she¡¯s alive, definitely his baby should be fine as well.


    Jared chuckled mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are qualified to know about my sister¡¯s whereabouts. As for your baby, find it elsewhere.


    Because my sister has babies and not just a baby. Though they look a lot like you and share your genes, your blood running through their faces, you will never have a im to those cuties.


    You don¡¯t deserve to father them. They will never be Campbell¡¯s, because hardly can a good person be found in your lineage¡± Jared dered and went away.


    Rodrigo stood speechless. ¡°Twins, two babies¡± he said silently but obviously he thought he was saying it in his mind and it came out of his lips.


    Mirabel was dazed. Cami has two babies. She¡¯s an aunt. She saw the expression on Rodrigo¡¯s face and knew he would be morose and Jared¡¯s words had pinched his healing sore, a sore in the heart.


    For another three days, Cami wasn¡¯t interested in answering Jared or Sarah¡¯s call. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to.  She felt they had betrayed the trust she had in them.


    Jared being in a rtionship was something she approves of. But of all the young beautiful girls in City A, he didn¡¯t find himself a love except that bitch?


    And he hid it away from her. That implies that he could hurt her. If Rodrigo remotes his sister and she in turn,  makes him do it. She will not forgive all who yed a certain role in sending her to prison.


    When Jared couldn¡¯t reach him he had no option than to reach Eduardo. He told him all that has happened between himself and Cami.


    But she wasn¡¯t answering her phone. He really wants to talk to her and exin all that has happened to her but she isn¡¯t giving him a chance to do that.


    Eduardo said ok. He would hear Cami out first and get back to him. He did and all Cami had to say was that he was dating the sister to her ex boyfriend.


    Eduardo asked how that affected Jared¡¯s love life and that he would ignore that feeling of love simply because the girl was her ex boyfriend¡¯s sister.


    Invariably, thedy in question is her babies Aunt. Cami snapped at him that her kids have no father and hence doesn¡¯t have such an Aunt.


    Her brotherughed and said he wants her to let go of her grievances against Jared. Everything was going to be alright.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Jared received a call from Eduardo and told him to call Cami, she definitely would answer her phones. He did and it worked.


    Rodrigo came to find Jared in his office. He apuded him and told him that his office is exquisite. But Jared just stared at him expressionless.


    Seeing the fellow would not care he went straight to the point ¡°I have never begged for anything in my life before I got them. I already found out that Cami is rted to Eduardo Anderson.


    And the night she disappeared from City A, he was the one who flew her out. But please, don¡¯t judge Mirabel based on my personality.


    We are two individuals who share the same parents. She loves you and is ready to apologise for her wrongs and get things straightened between you two¡­¡± Rodrigo was saying when Jared told him to stop.


    ¡°I am a good person and not some rude arrogant things like you. You walked into my office to tell me about Mirabel. Do you have a conscience at all?


    I also walked over to yourpany Many days back to tell you to save my sister. She did what she¡¯s done to save our lives but tell me what you did?


    Tell me, you have soon forgotten about it and you walked into my office to repeat a past without thinking about what you did back then.


    The next time you Walk in here to solicit for your sister, I will treat you worse than this¡± he said and picked up the hot coffee on his desk, and next, ssh it on Rodrigo¡¯s suite.


    ¡°I spare you your eyes and I expect that you thank me. Now, the door!¡± Jared thundered.


    Rodrigo was dazed. What goes around, surelyes around.


    In City B, Cami Anderson walked into the gangetic multi million dor building that housed thepanies. She took the presidential elevator to Eduardo¡¯s office.


    Cami was dressed in an armless sky blue gown that is a little above her knees. She took a handbag that matches with her cream coloured pair of shoes on a heeled strappy sandals.


    She made the tip of her hair curly and let it pour over her shoulders and on her wrist was a watch made from the purest diamonds.


    She has this air of elegance and grace as she takes the elevators to her brother¡¯s office. Some of the employees saw her and without being told, they knew she¡¯s the youngdy of Anderson¡¯s family.


    They bowed slightly in courtesy to her and in return Cami smiled and waved a hand at them. She remembered when she was working as Rodrigo¡¯s personal secretary, a wave of the hand or a smile could make her day.


    The simplicity made many of the employees alsoe over and greet her. She looked beautiful and her straight white legs made her more attractive than the dressing she had on.


    She got into Eduardo¡¯s office and waited. He was in a zoom meeting and Cami sat down on the couch and crossed her legs.


    On therge ss desk was Eduardo¡¯s picture with his family. He has a daughter now and she looked beautiful and chubby.


    It was a picture where Eduardo, Jenny and Jess took. Jess is Eduardo¡¯s daughter. She had known Eduardo as someone who cherished his wife and daughter a lot.


    She remembered Rodrigo again. He definitely would have been a great dad to their kids. He had traits of a loving father but that opportunity wasn¡¯t destined to be.


    She and her kids, together with Rodrigo would have been in a picture and ced in front of his giant mahogany desk in City A. But now, those kids were gradually growing without a father.


    Thank goodness she¡¯s got a lovely family both in City A and in City B. Those families took away the emptiness of being without a father from those kids.


    They were still young and possibly couldn¡¯t ask for their father yet. But if someday they do, she would tell them that their father rejected them when he rejected her.


    Rodrigo Campbell, a single day hasn¡¯t passed that the thoughts of him would not cross her mind. She doesn¡¯t know if she sees him, she would be able to curtail her inner excitement.


    Cami sighed softly and knew, there was never going to be them again. She and Rodrigo, the Chapter had closed.


    She smiled when Eduardo waved at her. He signalled to her that he was almost done. And true to that, ten minutester, he was done.


    He stood up and came over to hug Cami ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a week¡± he said, nting a featherlight kiss on her chin.


    Cami smiled and said she missed him and little Jess. Eduardo chuckled and asked if she didn¡¯t miss his wife as well. Jenny was the reason there was Jess.


    They bothughed and Eduardo returned back to sit on his swivel chair. He had called Cami toe over because he needed to introduce her to her personal bodyguard.


    She was making ns of returning to City A and he definitely would apany her if the need be. But she was going to be a popr woman soon and he needed to introduce her to her bodyguard.


    Eduardo¡¯s secretary came in and prepared two sses of coffee and presented it to the siblings. Before taking it, Cami smiled and said thanks to her.


    That appeared to mean a lot to the secretary than a few notes of dors would do. She bowed before excusing the siblings.


    ¡°Why did you thank the secretary?¡± Eduardo asked. He had never treated any of the employees badly but he did not remember saying a word of thanks to them.


    After all, they were paid to do the job. Why thanking them for doing what they ought to do?


    ¡°That word of thanks meant a lot to that secretary Eduardo. I used to be a secretary too and you have no idea how excited secretaries feel with that singr word.


    Eduardo shrugged. Well, she has more cruel stories and a past that has modelled her life differently from he¡¯s and Luke.


    As they sipped the coffee, Eduardo soon dropped his ss of coffee and stared at Cami with a smile. Cami smiled and put down her own ss of coffee.


    She hade to meet him for a purpose and not to drink coffee. So business calls and she has to be serious next.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came around. First, you will be in charge of a few departments as the head of the various units and the managers of those units would make reports to you and you in return make a report to me.


    You will have to be a part of the administration of thepany here before I can be certain you can handle thepany in City B.


    Dad and mom seconded to my decision and I want you to start straight away. Luke is the vice president and youe next in hierarchy. Is that okay with you?¡± Eduardo asked.


    Cami smiled and took her ss of coffee, sipped and raised it up to Eduardo for a toast. Heughed and they made a toast.


    ¡°Fine. Since you ept this offer, you are going to be assigned to your personal bodyguard. He has been with us for a while now, and I think that he had impressed me enough to be trustworthy¡± Eduardo dered and took his phone, made a call to a certain person toe over.


    Cami nodded. Having a bodyguard sounds great. She would be able to go wherever she wants without having to bother her parents¡¯ bodyguards.


    The door was opened and the bodyguard walked in. Cami was sipping from her coffee again and Eduardo asked the bodyguard toe closer.


    Cami removed the ss of coffee down and turned to take a nce at the bodyguard who just walked and she froze, the ss of coffee slipped off her hand and she gasped¡­

 Chapter 79: Exposed

    Cami was shivering and the noise from the ss shattering on the floor made the bodyguard to nce at Cami and he suddenly went ashen but quickly he recovered hisposure and said ¡°I¡¯ll clean the mess ma¡¯am¡±


    But Eduardo already observed something was odd. He saw the bodyguard¡¯s quick surprise before it vanished away. Something isn¡¯t right.


    The bodyguard quickly bent down to clean the pieces of the broken sses to cover the confusion in the air. Isn¡¯t this Cami?


    What is she doing in City B? It¡¯s been over two years now he left City A and before he left, she was already sent to jail for murder and theft.


    How did she leave the prison and end up in City B? Or was he mistaken, if he was, was she also mistaken? The surprise that followed her sight thatnded on him was enough to show that she recognised him at once.


    But there¡¯s only one thing he has to do and it¡¯s not an alternative, it is the only option he has, to conceal his new identity. No one must know what he¡¯s been hiding all these while.


    ¡°Stop it you bastard!¡± Cami yelled and at this time surprise developed into panic and the resultant of it was anger and fury.


    ¡°Is anything the matter Cami?¡± Eduardo asked, looking from Cami¡¯s frosty stare at the bodyguard to the bodyguard himself.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The bodyguard raised himself with a look that portrayed that he was lost at Cami¡¯s sudden stare. As he stood confused, he was thinking fast in his mind she¡¯s really the same Cami Dickson he used to know.


    He must pretend to be naive if he wants to survive now. His life is hanging only by a thread. This is trouble.


    ¡°You are not dead!¡± Cami blurted and turned to red at her brother ¡°how did you know him?¡± She asked, her eyes gone red already.


    ¡°You know him? This is Jordan nk, the bodyguard I was going to assign to you. Do you know him, have you guys met?¡± Eduardo asked, developing interest in wanting to know the answer.


    The look on his sister¡¯s face was something he had never seen. She looked furious and would tear the fellow in pieces any moment.


    ¡°This fellow is dead! At least I suppose he was dead and he used to be Ambrose Kelvin and not Jordan nk like you said¡± Cami dered.


    Eduardo squinted. What is going on? He doesn¡¯t believe in that falsehood called ghost. It¡¯s only in a fairytale otherwise he would conclude that Jordan is a ghost.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but are you not mistaken? Do you take me to be someone else because I don¡¯t know a thing about what you just said¡± Jordan nk said, looking totally lost.


    That statement infuriated Cami and before anyone could say heck, sheshed him a deafening p. ¡°Yes Ambrose Kelvin, I am mistaken and I needed to be sure that I was mistaken.


    If I made a mistake in shooting you back then, am I also mistaken with your voice, you son of a beach?¡± She bellowed.


    Eduardo was surprised when Cami pped Jordan. But when she made mention of shooting him, it aroused his interest.


    ¡°What exactly are you saying? You shot him in the past? When you were in City A?¡± Eduardo asked, simultaneously pressing two kinds of buttons under his desk.


    One was to summon Luke and the other the securities. At this point, they must be very careful. Eduardo was staring at Cami intently and could see how furious she had be.


    Was this a mix up or something? Jordan nk had started working with thepany before he went to rescue Cami. Had she met him before going to nail or Jordan relocated there around those periods and secured a job with them?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am but I take an exception to that. I can¡¯t possibly be shot dead at another ce and at the same time I am existing here. How can that be possible?¡± Ambrose Kelvin denied being the one Cami was talking about.


    ¡°Dare you to lie before me Ambrose Kelvin? You have the effrontery to lie before me with such bold yet innocent stares? You are a demon and now I know you were the mastermind behind my brother and mother¡¯s kidnapping.


    It¡¯s you, that fact cannot be mistaken. You threatened me and ordered me to shoot you and now everyone thought you were dead whereas you found your way here. You may pretend from the depths of hell but not before me¡± Cami yelled.


    Luke walked in and at the same time two of the securities walked in as well. When Ambrose Kelvin saw those that entered, he knew something moreplicated was about to happen.


    ¡°Excuse me but you are defaming me and I won¡¯t allow that to happen. I don¡¯t know you but you im to have met and even shot me. I will not ept myself to be defamed¡± Ambrose Kelvin feigned annoyance.


    Luke walked in and listened to Jordan nk¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know what had happened or was happening. He came closer to see Cami¡¯s enraged stares at Jordan.


    The securities also stood, not knowing what to say or do next. What was wrong was that Jordan nk seemed to be talking to thedy who appeared to be the sister to the two brothers.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try to pretend, Ambrose Kelvin, you cannot be smarter than me. You will pay for what you did to me, you can¡¯t escape it.( Turning to Eduardo) I went to jail for a case of murder. I was ordered to shoot him to save Sara mum and Jared.


    This is the fellow who I was jailed for murdering. But since he imed to be Jordan nk and not Ambrose Kelvin, let¡¯s google about Ambrose Kelvin.


    Or better still, make a call to City A and ask about the burial ce of Ambrose Kelvin, his wife and family should be located and then let¡¯s see if I was wrong,¡±Cami dered.


    She stares at Ambrose Kelvin with a Killing intent. He was living free and even got a job in her family¡¯s cooperation wgime she was locked up for murdering him.


    He would pay for Every single thing she went through. He must confess to his crimes and name his aplice in the terrible act. There was no escape route for him.


    Luke nodded. He seemed to understand everything now. Cami found Jordan nk to have a great semnce with someone she had shot and had died in City A.


    She was getting muddleheaded about it all. Jordan had been working with them long before Cami was saved from prison. She might be hallucinating or felt shocked to find someone with so much semnce to a dead man.


    ¡°Are you sure of your im Cami?¡± Luke asked, walking over and cing his hand across her shoulders.


    Cami became infuriated with Luke¡¯s question. He was doubting her and therefore asked her if she was sure of her im. Was she making a im or she¡¯s exposing the imposter.


    She flinged his hand off her shoulders and turned to stare at him angrily ¡°you don¡¯t believe me brother? Fine. I don¡¯t need you to believe me.


    I will call dad and tell him about it. But this imposter here will not get away with what he¡¯s done. But first investigate what I said¡±Cami snapped at him.


    ¡°Jordan nk, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave. (To the securities present) strip him of Everypany¡¯s belongings¡± Eduardo decided and that way, the securities led Jordan nk away.


    He stared at Cami briefly before walking out. Immediately the door was shut, he instructed Luke to henceforth wiretap Jordan¡¯s discussion with anyone or on the phone.


    Luke nodded and walked out. It must be effected immediately. Cami once said she had shot someone and that was one of the reasons she was jailed.


    But she did it as the only alternative to save her family back then. So he partially believed her, just wanting to get evidence to bail the imposter if he was indeed an imposter.


    He asked Cami the date when the whole scenario happened. He would investigate if anyone by the name Jordan nk came into the country a few days after the date Cami would give him.


    ¡°Calm down sister. We would bring you justice. I knew the hell you went through and I won¡¯t spare him if he indeed was the one who made you go to prison¡­¡± Eduardo pacified her.


    As this was going on in the Anderson cooperation, Rodrigo Campbell was stepping out of his helicopter. He looked around and sighed.


    ¡°Cami, my love¡± he whispered and Cami squinted. She heard Rodrigo¡¯s voice in her head. A long time has passed but she hasn¡¯t ceased to hear him calling her in her subconscious mind.


    Does she need to see a psychologist? This is not proper. She has been thinking about him so often that she can¡¯t stop hearing his voice in her head.


    Meanwhile, Rodrigo got into histest SUV and his chauffeur drove him. He already employed a good number of staff who were going to attend to him.


    He came with only a few of his men, especially bodyguards and Joel, his right hand man.


    His Vi was identical in furnishings and design like his Mansion in City A. His chauffeur drove into the vastpound that is decorated with different flowers from the gate to the entirepound.


    Rose flowers were everywhere in thepound and the smell of freshness filled the air. Rodrigo cannot dispute the fact that he admired his new house more than the one he had in City A.


    There was a swimming pool at the extreme corner of the house and a bar where he could have a mini party with friends, that¡¯s if he finds himself a worthy friend.


    There were trees of different fruits at a distance and he nced briefly at the environs of the house as the chauffeur drove and parked in front of the house for Rodrigo to step out.


    His bodyguards came forward and held the door for him to step out. As he stepped out of the car, several bodyguards, just recruited, came forward and stood in two rows.


    The few bodyguards who came along with him all came out dressed in ck suits and dark sses. They nced at the new bodyguards and they immediately bowed.


    Rodrigo nced at them one after the other as they bowed. They were twenty in numbers and each row was ten each.


    He sighed quietly. He was here to find his love and his kids. Cami is in that city and he had relocated there because of her. He would do all he can to be with Cami again.


    To apologise to her and tell her how much he regretted every single thing he said and did. He just needed a chance to right his wrongs.


    He simply walked through the pathway they made and as he approached the door, it opened on its own.


    It wasn¡¯t two hours and Eduardo got the news of Ambrose Kelvin. He got the pictures of when he was a security official at the Campbell¡¯s group and cooperation.


    He was said to be dead but was not found yet. His corpse was still in the lookout and anyone who might have a knowledge of its whereabouts would be rewarded.


    The fury in Eduardo rose to its peak. How can this fellow escape and changed his identity and relocated to work as a security in City B while his sister was jailed for a murder she didn¡¯t reallymit?


    Without another word, he called the police to arrest the imposter. He should be taken to prison until he confesses to his crimes.


    Thank goodness he invited Cami over. Otherwise he could murder her if he discovered she was the same Cami he plotted against before fleeing City A.


    Immediately he sent for his wife and daughter to be ced under house arrest. Until Jordan nk¡¯s or rather Ambrose Kelvin¡¯s issue was resolved, they were never to see the sun of the day.


    When Ambrose Kelvin discovered his secret had be open, he tried to feign amnesia. He said he doesn¡¯t remember a thing about his past.


    Perhaps he might be the person but he didn¡¯t know how his past was. He should be given some time to recall his past life and then decisions can then be taken.


    In no time, Cami¡¯s parents heard about it. They had known Jordan nk who invariably is Ambrose Kelvin and sometimes hees to the Anderson Mansion.


    Steve Anderson was furious. He had cheated them by pretending to be someone else. He was the reason his daughter became an ex convict. He would see that he experienced a prison life exactly as his daughter did.


    When the words of Ambrose Kelvin were brought to Steve¡¯s knowledge, he frowned and said in as much he did not remember his past life, he should be transferred to a psychiatric hospital and given medicines like those who really lost their mind.


    Or be examined by an expert to know if he truly was suffering from amnesia. And if it was confirmed that he is fine, he would never be out of that prison for the rest of his miserable life.


    That scared Ambrose Kelvin the more. He really was going to lose his mind if he was taken to be a psychiatric patient and if examined, his pretence will be blown open.


    What would he do now? There¡¯s only one option left to save himself from beingpletely ruined and his family from suffering the punishment of his sins.


    He has to chose that option, which is the only way of survival:


    In City A, the rift between Jared and his girlfriend Mirabel was drifting them far apart. Jared loved Mirabel very much but his rtionship with her was going to cause a misunderstanding between himself and Cami.


    He cherished his sister so much and he wouldn¡¯t want to hurt her. But he loves Mirabel all the same. He was just confused.


    Striking a bnce means he has to see that both women in his life don¡¯t get unhappy with him. He needed time to think and sort out things.


    He and Cami had returned to their usual cordial rtionship, thanks to Eduardo. But then, will she be happy with Mirabel?


    As for Mirabel, he talked to her on the phone but asked her to give him some time. He said he was muddle headed and needed all the time he could to sort things out.


    After Rodrigo visited him and he humiliated her, he didn¡¯t see him again. He knew his tricky way of getting information from him.


    He had said the other day that Cami had twins. That¡¯s what he wants to know  about; he used his misunderstanding with Mirabel as an excuse toe to find him.


    Whatever happens, he cares so much about Cami and wouldn¡¯t want anything toe between them. But then, something happened that left Jared between the rock and a hard ce:

 Chapter 80: Is Justin aware?

    Jared received a call from home, his mother slumbed and had been rushed to the hospital. He became terrified, slumbed? He never saw his mother experience such before.


    He called his secretary and ordered her to cancel every meeting he had with investors as he dashed out of his office. He almost collided with Mirabel who hade to see him for something very important.


    Dazed, he stood briefly and stared at her. If it were someone else, he would have yelled at her, but it¡¯s his girlfriend Mirabel.


    Seeing her, his mind melted and he stared at her but his heart was still beating hard. He mumbled some words that seemed like he was saying sorry.


    Mirabel saw him and was surprised at how ashen Jared was. Before she could say sorry, he said some words under his nostril and dashed off quickly.


    She hade to see Jared and now that he¡¯s leaving, she had to go after him. She turned abruptly and went after Jared. He slipped into the elevator just as it was about to close on him.


    Jared saw her and said nothing else. Mirabel nced at him before asking ¡°what¡¯s eating you up?¡±


    ¡°Just received a call that mum slumbed and has been taken to the hospital¡± he answered and Mirabel almost gasped as she ced her hand on her chest in s


    ¡°Hah is she alright?¡± Mirabel asked, stretching her hand and intertwining it with Jared. She moved closer and ced her head on his torso.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Jared replied. He hopes she will be fine. He was going to the hospital to find out. The elevator opened and Jared held Mirabel¡¯s hand as they walked out of the elevator.


    Jared¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he kept calling the servants to ask how his mother was doing. He told them he was on his way already.


    The heart exined that they had arrived at the hospital and his mother was being attended to. He wondered what might really be wrong with his mother that she had to slumb?


    Mirabel kept turning nces to look at him. Jared¡¯s looks were not encouraging at all. He looked as if his life was on line. She wished his mother would get well soon.


    As they arrived at the hospital, the doctors were attending to Sara and they couldn¡¯t see her. Jared was restless, he was pacing back and forth with his hands in his pants pocket.


    Mirabel saw his confused state and couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him her purpose ofing. She sat and waited as well. They want to hear what the doctors would say.


    When the doctors finally came out, Jared went to them and Mirabel followed behind Jared. The senior among the doctors asked that theye along to his office.


    When they got into the doctor¡¯s office, he asked who Mirabel is and if Jared wasfortable with her being present?


    Jared said off course. Mirabel was his girlfriend and the doctor need not worry about anything. The doctor nodded before breaking the news of Sara¡¯s illness to them:


    Rodrigo settled into his Mansion. His purpose of relocating temporarily to City B was to find Cami and his babies. He already investigated and knew Cami¡¯s disappearance had to do with Eduardo Anderson.


    He got into his study and put on hisptop. He has to know more about Anderson¡¯s family. He searched but didn¡¯t get enough Information.


    Maybe like him, the family doesn¡¯t go public unnecessarily. They cherish their private life and wouldn¡¯t want anyone interfering.


    He needs to create an avenue to meet with Eduardo. If he meets with him, that would be his stepping stone to get closer to Cami.


    He is not the type that fancy friendship and rtionship. But for once in his life, he needed to befriend someone he barely knew.


    If meeting Cami would make him do it, he would do it without regretting it. What matters to him in this whole life was Cami and his kids.


    He would go and find Eduardo one of these days. He definitely would initiate a meeting and ensure they got along.


    He¡¯s in City B now, and hispany needs to be one of the best, particrly, he wants topete with Eduardo Anderson.


    That evening, Rodrigo went out with Joel and two of his bodyguards. It was already dark and he went to a club, he was not known yet in that city except a few who had partnered with them both home and abroad.


    He sat in a strategic angle, watching who goes andes in. Somehow people who came knew he was someone special. That airvor dominance and possessiveness cannot be unnoticed.


    Many heads turned in his direction, wondering who he was. His bodyguards were there but he sat alone. He was drinking and at the same time from his split vision, observed those eyes stealing nces at him.


    But then a familiar figure was approaching from the entrance to the club and Rodrigo¡¯s eyes brightened up in shock and dismay.


    Approaching was Justin Swaras holding hands with Cami Dickson. Another couple followed closely behind and he recognized the other man immediately as Eduardo Anderson.


    What! Cami? She appeared to be happy and shy at the same time but she seemed to befortable holding Justin¡¯s hand.


    Thetter beamed with smiles as they walked into the club and went another direction. They were talking in low tones and didn¡¯t seem to care if anyone was seeing them.


    Rodrigo was dazed. He stared at them as they walked out of his sight. This is Cami, she hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    This is his Cami, his girlfriend, the one he had spent several months searching the whole City A for. She¡¯s there in City B and living her life to the full.


    Rodrigo felt like jumping up and running after her but then something else struck him. Justin Swaras with Cami. He also wasn¡¯t in City A?


    This fellow certainly knows how Cami left the prison. He definitely must have aided her escape from prison and took her to City B before dawn, courtesy of her brother.


    Is Cami really Eduardo¡¯s sister like he¡¯s been guessing? What really happened that she ended up in City A as  a baby with such an unpleasant history.


    Her beautiful figure was intact, her curvy shape hasn¡¯t diminished but something is different. She¡¯s Cami but not the Cami he used to know.


    The mour and splendour with which he now sees this woman now, he knew that she¡¯s different. The air of dominance was written all over her as she took those simple but delicate steps with Justin.


    Rodrigo had to apply his entire body restraint from running to her and circling his arms around her thin waist.


    But then, he became guilty again. He had seen Cami, what will happen when she sees him? The memory of his deeds and actions overclouded his conscience and he heaved a silent sigh.


    Meanwhile as they stepped in and walked towards a private booth, Cami perceived a kind of familiarity. She felt someone was specifically watching her, she perceived his eyes on her.


    Curiosity took a hold on her as she turned to look around, but her gaze rested on Jenny who was holding hands with Eduardo.


    She smiled to cover the awkwardness and quickly turned her head, walking ahead of her brother and his wife.


    She must be thinking too much to have thought she felt Rodrigo¡¯s presence. This was City B and not City A. Rodrigo cannot be there.


    But the scent of him was still lingering around her nostril. She became uneasy. Maybe she might be wrong, it appears Rodrigo was somewhere near.


    They took a table for four and sat down. Justin Swaras had visited for the first time since Cami arrived at City B. Eduardo had told her everything about how she had been saved.


    She knew she owed her life to Justin Swaras. If he hadn¡¯te at that time, she might have ceased to exist and her babies would definitely not have seen the light of the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you Justin,¡± Eduardo said, taking his seat beside his wife and Cami beside Justin. He was full of excitement when Justin Swaras called and told him he was in town.


    He decided to ask Cami toe along. He wanted them to meet once again. The first time they met, she was in aa and dying and this time, he wants them to meet again on good ground.


    ¡°My pleasure¡± Justin replied, turning to nce at Cami with a smile. She bowed her head shyly and that earned her another chuckle from Justin.


    Soon the waiters served them drinks. They only requested drinks and snacks. They just want to meet and talk about the aftermath of Cami¡¯s disappearance.


    They soon got talking and Justin said the whole city was worried about Cami¡¯s disappearance. His father had looked into it as well and concluded that it was a neat job.


    She either disappeared or was murdered and no one knows anything about it. He had remained quiet as well and didn¡¯t show a slight interest in the matter.


    Justin also told them what Jared had said before, Cami¡¯s case had been reversed and she was free to Walk the street again.


    Larry Campbell made a public apology and asked topensate Cami¡¯s family. A lot was said by Justin Swaras and Eduardo smiled.


    That job was impressive and he had brought Cami to City B before anyone could suspect them. Thanks to Justin for helping out.


    ¡°I appreciate your efforts in saving my life. I will never forgive this kindness¡± Cami appreciated.


    ¡°My pleasure Cami,¡± Justin replied, happy that she looked different from the woman he saved that day.


    Rodrigo became easy. He stood up and went into his car but didn¡¯t order the chauffeur to drive. He wants to trail them especially, Justin Swaras.


    After a period of two hours of chatting and catching up on old times, the four adults walked out of the club house into their various cars.


    Justin had slided into his car and Eduardo, together with Jenny went into another and Cami into her own car.


    From a distance, Rodrigo ordered his chauffeur to drive home after those people left. Justin Swaras will receive a guest one of these days.


    As he arrived at his hotel room, Justin Swaras received a call from Eduardo, asking him if he had arrived and settled safely in his hotel room.


    The next day, he would be sending his men to pick him from the hotel to his ce. He has a guest room for him. He needed them to share this time together before he returned back to City A.


    But Justin said no. In fact, he was going to buy a mansion the next morning and move into it soon. He appreciates Eduardo¡¯s concern and love.


    When he hung up, he smiled. He wished it was Cami who called him. Somehow, he enjoyed herpany and looked forward to having her around him in theing days.


    When Cami arrived her parents Mansion, she was told that Jordan nk or better still Ambrose Kelvin wants to see her the next morning:


    Jared was feeling sad and unhappy. He sank into the sofa in his sitting room and looked around the entire house. His eyes were red and if he wasn¡¯t a man he definitely would have broken down in tears when he saw his mother.


    She looked pale and weak. It appeared she couldn¡¯t even talk loud because of fatigue. But his mother had been fine when he left that morning.


    How can she suddenly have developed so manyplications within the shortest time? Or was she ill and had been hiding it?


    He knows her too much, she would prefer to handle the whole issue at a time ago. Had she concealed it from him for a while now.


    Mirabel had stayed in the hospital with him. While Jared was attending to a particr thing, Mirabel will be doing the other.


    How can his mother be diagnosed with a heart illness? When did she develop such an illness? She can¡¯t even help herself now that she has to be ced on life support.


    Was this how his mother was going to remain, be sustained by a device to live? Feed through a tube and bepletely useless to herself and those around her?


    This was too much for his emotions to bear and a lone tear fell off his eyes. He sniffled, calming himself and trying to put up his entire strength as a man.


    Mirabel had apanied him home. She held his hand and tried to console him. Sara¡¯s condition was critical and she knew his mother might not stay alive for long.


    It¡¯s pathetic to see one¡¯s mother in such a condition. A situation where there¡¯s nothing you can do to reduce the pain and difficulty.


    ¡°Aunt will be fine Jared. Please don¡¯t get too emotional. What she needs from you now is to be strong. Be strong and keep telling her that she wille out of this stronger..¡± Mirabel coaxed.


    She knew she was just cajoling Jared to be strong and that his mother wille out of this stronger. She was between the thin line between life and death.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jared was quiet. He knew this was going to be a difficult phase in his life. But he vowed to do all he can to keep his mother alive, hoping that she would be fine eventually.


    But he held Mirabel¡¯s hand and gave it a soft squeeze, putting up a smile. Mirabel saw beyond his pretence, she knew he was forcing himself and the smile was fake.


    This was the time to show Jared how much she loves him. She was pregnant Already and was going to inform him about it when she met him in such a state.


    Should she tell him about it or wait until Sara gets better?

 Chapter 81: Forgive Me.

    That night in City B, Rodrigo couldn¡¯t sleep. It was great to see Cami again. Though from a distance, he felt his entire being happy and excited at the sight of her.


    She¡¯s more beautiful than thest time he saw her. He had thought he would take his time, but it appeared he might not be able to wait any longer.


    He must find her the next day. Somehow, he must find her. He wants to right his wrongs before her. He wants her to forgive him.


    If she can forgive him, every other thing will fall into ce. He knew her to have a golden heart. She would forgive him if he apologised and tell her how sorry he was about what he¡¯s done to her.


    He wants his girl back. Cami is his woman and he wants her back. He hade to City B solely because of her. Using thepany as an excuse toe over to this country was just a camouge.


    His main purpose ofing was because of Cami and his kids. He longs to hold them in his arms and cuddle them. Wants them to learn to call him father.


    He was happy, he drank a little before going to his study to do some work. But he couldn¡¯t concentrate. His heart was filled with love and happiness.


    Cami was alive. That is exactly what he wished for, that she should stay alive. It is only while being alive that he can be sure of seeing her again.


    Rodrigo ended up unable to do anything that night. When he woke up that morning, he was filled with a mixture of joy and sadness.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand his dreams. At a time he found himself rejected and pushed off by Cami. But then, he saw that she embraced him again.


    What was the meaning of that? Will Cami refuse to forgive him so easily? She loves him, she said she loves him forever. Will she throw him off and not ept his apologies?


    Cami was on her way to the prison to meet Ambrose Kelvin. He had asked that he wants to see Cami and she¡¯s off to see him.


    She hopes he doesn¡¯t say silly words to her. Every examination done on him had revealed that he¡¯s fine. He has no history of amnesia like he imed.


    That made everyone believed that he was the same person as Ambrose Kelvin like Cami had imed. His wife and daughter were being taken away from him and she doesn¡¯t know where they were kept.


    That did not freak her. Whatever happened to his wife was the punishment for being married to a criminal. She would see that he paid for everything he had done to her and her family.


    As she was asked to wait while the warder went to fetch Ambrose Kelvin, Cami remembered her life as a prisoner.


    Rodrigo blocked her off from seeing anyone. Her family wasn¡¯t allowed to see her and no one ever came to check on her.


    He did that because he was the richest billionaire and no one could confront him or say no. He thought he ruled the whole world.


    He used the power of wealth to torture her. He could do and undo anything because he had the money. He really hurt her and her babies back then.


    How will he feel when he finds her again? When he realised that his wealth was nothingpared to her parent¡¯s abundance?


    Where will he hide his face when he sees her again? He already knew the truth that she was innocent. Jared had told her he came to them and apologised, telling them he would find her.


    She wants to meet him again and look into those eyes of his and dere how much she hates him. She would never forgive him for not trusting her.


    For getting entangled with that bitch Emma Martins. She would never forgive him. As for the kids, he will never have a right over them.


    Those kids were the most important thing that Rodrigo would ever crave for, but she would deny him from getting close to them and identifying as their father.


    Cami¡¯s eyes had be moist, and she quickly took a tissue and cleaned the tears threatening to find their way down her cheeks.


    Sheposed herself and just then, Ambrose Kelvin was brought out in handcuffs. He sat across from Cami, they both separated by a ss wall.


    Cami was staring at him with hostility but the other fellow had eyes full of guilt. His conscience was already condemning him and he knew he was paying for his sins.


    He took the telephone and Cami did. Before he could say anything, Cami said ¡°You wanted to talk to me you demon, just get to it already¡± she cursed him.


    Ambrose Kelvin sighed. The youngdy is still with him. But she has every right to be mad and angry with her


    She was nobody back then and everyone mocked her. She was said to have no identity and her parents were not known.


    Sara Dickson wasn¡¯t her real mother and everyone knows it. She was poor alongside her foster family. If he had a glimpse of her real identity, he never would have agreed to do something so mischievous.


    No matter how much E and her daughter promised, he wouldn¡¯t have done it. But now, Karma has caught up with him and his wife and daughter are paying for his sins as well.


    ¡°Have you suddenly gone dumb?¡± Cami yelled at him and Ambrose Kelvin came back to his senses. He had sent for Cami and she was seated before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mydy..¡± Ambrose Kelvin said when he was suddenly interrupted by Cami ¡°don¡¯t you dare address me like that you bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am¡± Ambrose Kelvin said. She had be a ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ to him. She is the youngdy of Anderson¡¯s family, his employers.


    ¡°I have asked you toe over because I have a bargain to make with you. I need you to help me while I help you get Revenge on those who made you stumble¡± Ambrose Kelvin.


    Cami gives a mischievous grin. He now wants to strike a deal with her? A prisoner who is at her Mercy wants to strike a deal with her?


    ¡°What right do you have to make a deal with me? Have you forgotten that I own your life now?. I went to jail for murdering you. So if I murder you now, I had already served the punishment.


    You are at my Mercy and therefore have no right to make a deal with me¡± Cami dered, gazing at him as if she would tear him apart with her eyes.


    ¡°If you think murdering me for real will bring you any gain, then go ahead. But I think I can help you with all the evidence you need to nail those bad People and in exchange, you spare my wife and daughter¡± Ambrose Kelvin proposed.


    Cami chuckled aloud ¡°so, you know you have a wife and a daughter? Why didn¡¯t you think about them when you faked your death and made me go to jail?


    You connived with those who hired you to ruin my life. Then, you were still having your wife and daughter. If I hadn¡¯t seen you here, you wouldn¡¯t have minded if I rot in jail.


    And now, you have the effrontery to tell me I should spare your wife and daughter? Why didn¡¯t you think about them before when you went into criminality?¡±Cami asked.


    When he sold his conscience to do her evil, he didn¡¯t consider that she¡¯s got a mother and brother who would miss her so much when she went to jail.


    He took on a new identity and relocated to City B. Now, he knows the importance of having a family and can now bargain with her because of his wife and daughter?


    Why can¡¯t some people be reasonable for once? They shut out the part of feeling when they want to hurt others but knows how to go emotional when it concerns them and their families.


    If her brother hadn¡¯te to rescue her, she would have died already. She would have been forgotten and he never would face thew for his criminal act.


    He doesn¡¯t care what happened to her after what he did. He cared only for money and his family. But fate smiled on her and she¡¯s alive today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am. I regretted everything I did back then. I am only asking that you pardon me¡± Ambrose Kelvin pleaded.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what he now gained. The money that E paid him through her daughter was finished. He changed his identity and relocated from his home country.


    No single day has passed that he doesn¡¯t show fear of being recognized. That is exactly what happened. His fears had be real.


    ¡°Sorry after you kidnapped my brother and mother and you tortured them. Sorry when you requested that I should shot you so that you can pretend to be dead. Do you mean sorry after doing so much evil?


    I went to jail Ambrose Kelvin for a crime I nevermitted. I lost my man because of the lies and the cook up stories you made up with your co- conspirators?


    I lost the man I love the most in my life, Rodrigo Campbell, your own boss. We were both employed by the samepany and you did that to me?


    What did I ever do to you? Why did you hate me so much to send me to jail¡­¡±Cami couldn¡¯t continue talking when she dropped the phone and stood up in tears hurriedly walking away.


    Her bodyguard saw her approaching with teary eyes and he quickly held the door for her to slide in. He shit the door and Cami sobbed profusely.


    Every one of them will pay for all they have caused her. She will ensure that suffer like she suffered. They will shed tears like she was shedding now.


    Her sobbing was loud. She couldn¡¯t calm herself. She lost Rodrigo because of it. She went to jail and now she doesn¡¯t believe in love anymore.


    Cami spent some few minutes, sobbing profusely before ordering the chauffeur to drive. They all will pay for everything she went through.


    She already confirmed that E and her daughter Emma Martins were responsible for all that happened. And Rodrigo¡¯s mother was part of the plot that destroyed her.


    Ambrose Kelvin was taken back to prison. For the first time since he was locked up and confined, he felt so much guilt on him like a bag of sand was ced on his shoulders.


    He really had wounded Cami. He did evil and now the evil returned to him and he knew how much she had suffered. This isw of Karma and he cannot escape it.


    His wife and daughter will forever remain at Cami¡¯s mercy. He wished he didn¡¯t expose his family to their present predicament.


    He wished he can see her and apologise to her. He never knew things would take a different twist like it did. Hecwished he hadn¡¯t done so much evil.


    He would have wished that  Cami spare her and she should return to City A. At least her parents were still alive and she would return to be united with her family again.


    He was already caught as an imposter and has been jailed. There was nothing to be hidden about it again. But Miss Cami will never forgive him nor grant him his request.


    Rodrigo looked cute and charming in his designers suite. Naturally, Rodrigo is a handsome and charming. His looks were enchanting and his smile was contagious.


    But he rarely smile. The only person capable of making him smile andugh was Cami. Besides her, nothing seemed capable enough to amuse him.


    He arrived thepany and few hourster, he decided to go to the Anderson¡¯s cooperation to see Eduardo.


    When he arrived, he saw the sky scrapper which is the location of thepany. Rodrigo marvelled and knew that wealth has his own way of speaking.


    From the outward look, he can tell that it wasrger than the Campbell¡¯s group. He took the elevator to the receptionist office and demand to see Eduardo Anderson.


    The receptionist was amazed at the Rodrigo¡¯s handsomeness. She stood spellbound by his cuteness. She faxed at him from his eyes down to his feet.


    His V- shaped jaw line and his thin pinkish lips already makes her feel horny. His dark thick hair was styled with a cut by the sides.


    Joel hade along and he could see through the receptionist¡¯s eyes. She was carried away already at Rodrigo¡¯s looks.


    She ought to concentrate on her doing her job perfectly and not to have a crush at first sight. If this was where Rodrigo¡¯s rule, she already would have lost her job.


    ¡°Hey¡± Rodrigo waved a finger at her face. What kind of a receptionist was this? Is this how she gets lost when she sees cute and handsome men?


    If he has his way, and if this were to be the Campbell¡¯s group, she would have been certain that she will get fired. Such an irresponsible attitude by a receptionist.


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ hmm¡± the receptionist stammered. She looked embarrassed and quickly looked at theputer in front of her, moving backwards a strand of hair on her face.


    ¡°Sure what?¡±Joel asked, feeling irritated by the lose ofposure on the part of the receptionist. This is a greatpany, how can they keep someone ipetent at the reception. This was giving a wrong impression already.


    ¡°Is he expecting you..?¡± The receptionist asked and before Joel could say yes or no, Rodrigo spoke in his dommeering hoarse voice ¡°is he in?¡±


    ¡± Yes, take the elevator by the left to the grand flour¡± she replied quickly. Rodrigo¡¯s voice was full of an aura she best can describe aspressing aura.


    Without another word, Rodrigo walked ahead and Joel closely behind. They got into the elevator and it closed on them.


    ¡°You have a lot of admirers boss¡± Joel teased and chuckled aloud. It has always been like that. He was used to seeing women crushing on Rodrigo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them except Cami¡±Rodrigo replied simply. He can¡¯t help it but all he knows and cares about is Cami. Her love meant the world to him.


    The elevator opened and they both walked out. But no one would meet Rodrigo for the first time and will not admire him. His handsome and charming.


    Besides his attractive looks, he has the aura that intimidates. Apressing and dominating physigue.


    The secretary weed him and wanted to ask if he has an appointment with the President when Rodrigo said ¡°President Anderson is in right?¡± He asked and like a robot, the secretary nodded and pointed to the office.


    Rodrigo nodded with an expressionless face and went in. Joel stood out and then decided to wait downstairs. He took the elevator and went back to join the bodyguards.


    Eduardo was shutting down theputer to go for lunch with his sister. He doesn¡¯t know what is wrong with her but she wasn¡¯t present at the conference meeting with managers that morning.


    She hasn¡¯te to see him as well. He would just get to her office and ask her to apany him to lunch.


    Just then the door opened and he raised his head to see who walked in and he came face to face with the face of a man he least expected to see in his office.


    Rodrigo shut the door and took few strides to get closer to Eduardo¡¯s presence. He looked at the office furnishings and saw it splendid.


    The office temperature was chilling and smells good. He pretended not to notice the morous decorations of the President¡¯s office and looked at the man behind the desk.


    Their eyes locked and Rodrigo drew closer ¡°Sorry to berge into your office President Anderson. I am¡­¡± he was going to introduce himself when Eduardo beat him to it.


    ¡°Rodrigo Campbell¡± Eduardopleted his statement. If he doesn¡¯t know anyone¡¯s name and looks, he would never make the mistake of not recognising his nephew¡¯s father.


    His nephew Jude was a spitting image of the man standing before him. Jade was purely Cami¡¯s little look alike but Jude, this is a bigger version of him standing in his office.


    ¡°Hmmm¡±Rodrigo sighed. He knew him already. But the ¡®how¡¯ that he knows him might not be a pleasant one. He then knew he has to be careful with Eduardo if he is really Cami¡¯s brother.


    The semnce between him and Cami cannot be mistaken. Looking at him it is easy to conclude that he is sibling to her.


    ¡°May I know why you are here, President Campbell,?¡± Eduardo asked, standing up and walking over from behind his desk. He was supposed to offer him a seat or a friendly wee, but somehow, he wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer me a seat,?¡± Rodrigo asked and as simply as gw had asked, he received a response ¡°No¡±. He cannot offer him a seat, and there was no exnation he would give to that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think, it is suitable for two presidents to talk business while standing. So I would love to be offered a seat first¡± Rodrigo objected, he wants to make a friend out of Eduardo but it appeared he already disliked him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t sit down here. This is my office and my territory not yours. You can decide what happens in your world, but you can¡¯t dictate here.


    So your either go straight to why you visited impromptu or you fuck off¡±Eduardo dered. He was the one who made Cami suffered so much unfortunate fate and watched her go to prison.


    He made his sister not to believe in love anymore and she is now a single mom with his two kids. He wondered when he arrived in City B.


    Rodrigo stared at Eduardo briefly. The fellow was not interested in mutual talk with him. He knows he was Cami¡¯s boyfriend. He probably hates him for what he had done to his sister.


    He looked around briefly and saw Eduardo¡¯s picture on his desk. Himself, wife and daughter. They looked Happy together and he wished he could be with his daughter too.


    ¡°You have a beautiful family?¡± Rodrigo said and Eduardo felt his voice was full of emotions. But then he doesn¡¯t want to talk with him just yet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a reason foring here, please get out, I don¡¯t want my¡­¡± Eduardo was saying when the door opened and Cami walked in.


    She raised her head and looked and then¡­ surprise, puzzle and shock at who stood with her brother.


    She squinted. Her heart was beating fast and she felt her knees were going to be weak. She was visibly shivering and her facial expression changed into a hostile one.


    She had not been happy the entire day after going to see Ambrose Kelvin. She had been moody and now, meeting thest person she ever thought she would see.


    The feeling of hatred, pain, betrayal and bad-mouthing came back to her memory. The things Rodrigo said, from the time he came to find her and called her a low life to the words he said about her being a whore and a ything he uses to satisfy his sexual desires to the pictures where he kissed Emma.


    Those memories flushed into her mind and she felt as if it just happened. The only difference now is that he looked different in his looks and that arrogant way he stared at her back then was no more there.


    ¡°Ca¡­ mi.. !¡± It was supposed to be a whisper but Eduardo and Cami heard it. Rodrigo just stared at her with a guilty conscience. This is Cami. She works here with her brother?


    He wasn¡¯t prepared yet to meet her. He knew he had hurt her much more than he had imagined. It was too difficult to find any other means to atone for his errors before her.


    His eyes lingered on her attractive body and down to her belly. She was pregnant with his child, not child but children if what Jared said was true.


    Within a few seconds, a lot had run through Rodrigo and Cami¡¯s mind independently. They both stared at each other and Eduardo nced from the one to the other and sighed.


    He doesn¡¯t know what was going on in the minds of them both. But definitely knows they were going to part angrily.


    ¡°My love¡±Rodrigo said, turned and wanted to walk towards Cami. But she suddenly looked away and pretended not to notice or see Rodrigo.


    ¡°I have being  feeling unhappy. Thought you would be interested in going for lunch¡± she inquired, walking over to Eduardo and cing her hand across his shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, I was going toe over when Rodrigo arrived,¡± Eduardo replied. Surprised Cami¡¯sposure. She treated Rodrigo like air.


    ¡°Will be waiting for you in the car. Don¡¯t keep me waiting long¡± Cami dered and turned, walking towards the door when Rodrigo walked to her quickly and held her wrist.


    I¡¯m sure Rodrigo would never forget that experience for the rest of his life. He least expected the suddetturn in attitude that Cami disyed.


    As quickly as a lightning, Cami turned and pped Rodrigo across the face. Her pain and betrayal wereid in that single p.


    Rodrigo felt loud noise in his ear. He almost staggered backwards as he never expected himself to be pped. He can¡¯t remember ever being pped in his life, besides Emma¡¯s p when he left her waiting on their supposed wedding day.


    He felt her pain in that p. His chin was burning him hot and without being told, he can imagined how hisplexion had changed.


    Eduardo was shocked. Cami pped her babies father? It was loud and he knew it was burning considering how reddish Rodrigo¡¯s chin have be.


    Such a cute, handsome dude pped by a woman. He nced at his puzzled face and saw him still looking expressionless. But the marks of Cami¡¯s fingers were printed on his chin.


    Eduardo wanted to intervene when Cami let lose her anger ¡°Are you crazy Rodrigo Campbell or what? Who the fuck do you think you are toy those filthy fingers of yours on me?


    I am trying hard to ignore you but yet you make yourself noticeable like an estranged dog that you truly are. Don¡¯t you daree an inch closer to me again, bastard¡±Cami yelled.


    Eduardo sighed. It¡¯s been over two years now and Cami still feel so hurt about what Rodrigo did to her. He doesn¡¯t know how toe in and calm her.


    ¡°I know I have hurt you Cami. But I came here because of you to apologise for my errors and inhuman acts towards you¡­.¡±Rodrigo was saying when Cami interrupted him.


    ¡°Who asked you for it? Who is seeking for your apologies? Who gave you the effontery to walk through that entrance into thispany?


    Do you think this is your little peasantpany where criminals go in and out without being checked? Now, you listen very careful to me, the next time you bring your miserable stinking self here, you wouldn¡¯t know how far I will go to ruin you¡± Cami thundered and her eyes, spitting fire.


    Rodrigo raised his hand to exin and brought it down again. What can he say, he could call hispany little and peasant. Well, maybe that¡¯s true,pared to this presentpany.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my love. I want you to forgive me for everything I did to you. I went everywhere searching for you, but I didn¡¯t find you..¡±Rodrigo was saying and went down on a knee.


    Cami was surprised that he kneeled down to beg her. But what is that to her. She is not interested in whatever posture he takes to beg her. If he likes, he could raised his legs up and his head down for all she cares.


    Eduardo was already feeling that Cami should forgive him. If he came to City B because of her and to seek her forgiveness, he felt he should be forgiven.


    Besides, he said he looked everywhere for her. Perhaps he didn¡¯t find her and came over as soon as he learnt that she is in City B.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you went, in search of your Cami. But Cami Dickson is dead. Go and look for her because this Cami standing before you is Anderson.


    You disgustes me and don¡¯t you ever bring your miserable self before me, you stinking man-whore¡± Cami sneered and eyed him beforeckadaisically walked out.


    Rodrigo stood spellbound. Is this Cami Dickson he used to know? She¡¯s turned into someone else that he hasn¡¯t met before.


    As she walked out, Rodrigo turned and nced at Eduardo. Thetter didn¡¯t say anything but stared at him without a hint of pity for him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but walked out. He used the elevator and when he arrived at the down flour, he saw Cami walking into her car, surrounded by bodyguards.


    Just then, she paused and turned back to lock eyes with Rodrigo. She eyed him and hissed before sliding into the car.


    As soon she she sat down and the door shut, she sighed and ced her hand on her chest. Why does she feel this way about him?


    In her heart, she felt like throwing herself in his arms and let him cuddle her like he used to do. He such a romantic guy.


    She watched him as he walked with his shoulder high and his head raised, a typical image of his arrogant self.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His bodyguards held the door for him and he got in. All Cami was watching and didn¡¯t know when Eduardo got to the car and got in.


    Eduardo saw her still staring at Rodrigo¡¯s car as it zoomed off. The car was started and the siblings were quiet for a while.


    Suddenly, Eduardo broke the silence ¡°That p shouldn¡¯t have been¡±he said simply and didn¡¯t look at her direction. Cami didn¡¯t say anything but looked away, to hide her teary eyes.

 Chapter 82: Maybe it鈥檚 him

    Jared was worried sick as he watched his mother in such a deadly state. He tried reaching Cami but she¡¯s not answering her phone.


    His mother was seriously ill and besides Mirabel, he had no one by his side. He couldn¡¯t even handle his responsibilities in thepany anymore.


    Sara was still in the intensive care unit of the hospital and on life support. Mirabel held Jared¡¯s hand and told him his mother would be fine.


    She hasn¡¯t been feeling well for a while now and would have told Jared, but the things before him was already a burden.


    She was with Jared and sat by Sara¡¯s bedside when suddenly she felt a neauseaing from her belly. She stood up and went to the restroom.


    Jared saw her stood up too hastily and wondered what was wrong with her. She stayed for a considerable amount of time before she came out.


    She looked pale and weak and Jared knew something was wrong. He looked at her intently and was already guessing.


    ¡°Are you alright Mirabel?¡± He asked and she nodded. She came back to sit and almost fell down hadn¡¯t Jared supported her.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Jared asked. Now he was certain something was wrong with her. She¡¯s definitely not fine. But what is really wrong with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I am okay¡± Mirabel lied. She knew he saw through that she¡¯s not fine but just how can she tell him she¡¯s pregnant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me you are fine. I can see that you are not feeling well and it can only be because of stress. Looks like I am stressing you too much because of my mother¡¯s illness¡±Jared concluded all by himself and next told her he would drive her home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home Jared. I want to stay by your side. You need me more now than before and I can¡¯t leave you to stay by your mother¡¯s side alone¡± Mirabel refused.


    She held his hand and doesn¡¯t want to let it go. She loves him. Though she knew it appeared that she loves him more than he loves her. She can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s a thing of the heart.


    Jared told her that he would be fine. He wants her to rest for that day and then the next day, she can be by his side again.


    Without giving her a chance to protest again, he raised her up and supported her as he walked her out of the hospital. His hand was on her waist as they walk.


    Mirabel liked it. She wished he held her like this forever. That nothinges between them forever. Her dreams was to be Jared¡¯s legal woman.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He held the door for and helped her to get in. He then walked over and slid behind the steering wheel.


    ¡°Would you love to see a doctor?¡± Jared asked and Mirabel held his hand again and ced it on her belly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s him that needs to see a doctor¡± she smiled like a periwinkle.


    Jared wasn¡¯t in a hurry to remove his hand. He just red at her and next Mirabel said ¡°I¡¯m pregnant Jared¡±


    Rodrigo was restless. After he left Anderson cooperation, he was Moody. It wasn¡¯t that he did not anticipate what Cami would do but he least expected it to take this turn.


    She not only pped him, she called him a man whore. She¡¯s right, he was the first person that called her that. So, it¡¯s pay back time.


    But it appeared it was going to be more difficult to get her forgiveness than he had thought. He got an ice pack and ced it on his chin.


    Joel had insisted he used an ice pack than using an ointment. For that reason he couldn¡¯t go out that evening. He wanted to meet Justin Swaras.


    He looked himself up in the mirror and shook his head. This is really unpredictable that his girlfriend would be the first to p him since he grew up knowing himself.


    Seeing Cami again, brings him an untold joy. He is happy that she¡¯s alive, prettier and more attractive than he used to know her.


    While Rodrigo was nursing his wounds, Cami was in her room sobbing. Why did she has to face Ambrose Kelvin and Rodrigo Campbell the same day?


    Everything that Rodrigo did was all because of Ambrose Kelvin plots. The real one that should have been pped was Ambrose Kelvin.


    Rodrigo came to apologise to her. His eyes are now open. Tom ncy must have handover those documents to him and then, he knew she was innocent back then.


    She can¡¯t find the mind to tell him she¡¯s forgiven him. After all he¡¯s done to her and her family. Those horrible words he said about her and destroyed all she¡¯sbor for.


    How can she exin how much it hurts to discover that one¡¯s boyfriend doesn¡¯t believe her? That¡¯s exactly how things were for her.


    He imed to love her, they go ces together, make love as often as they can and yet, doesn¡¯t know what she was capable of doing.


    She sobbed and couldn¡¯t have her dinner. She just don¡¯t have appetite for such. Her mum hase to her and she said she was fine.


    Being unable to sleep, she got up and went to check on her kids. They were sleeping already and she stayed by their bedsides.


    ¡°Jade, Jude, I saw your daddy after two years today. And guess what he looked more charming and sweet than he was back then.


    You both are lucky to have such a handsome and charming Man as your daddy. That¡¯s Why you look so cute that everyone whoes across you admires you guys a lot.


    But today, I raised my hand and voice at him. I pped him and yelled at him. I told him never toe near thepany again.


    But he came to apologise to me and you both included. But I don¡¯t have the mind to forgive him for what he¡¯s done to me¡­¡± Cami talked with them gently and somehow, she felt her burdens became lighter.


    She stood up, covered them properly again with the quilt, kissed their temple before returning to her room. She took a sleeping pill and three one of the tablets into her mouth and gulped it down.


    Soon, she was dozing off already.


    Next morning, Cami was awaken by Jared¡¯s call . He had called her the previous day but it appeared that was when she was fuming in rage with Rodrigo Campbell.


    ¡°Jared¡± Cami called, she yawned and stretched her legs under the quilt. This was unlike him to call her early in the morning.


    Just as Jared was dialling Cami¡¯s cell phone number, Mirabel opened her eyes. ¡°Good morning Cami¡± Jared replied, running his hand over his hair.


    ¡°Calling so early, is everything fine?¡± Cami asked, sitting up and supporting herself with a pillow. She looked at her bed side clock and saw it was 6;34am.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t answer your phone when I called yesterday and you didn¡¯t call back. Thest time you behave like that was when you were still with Rodrigo.


    Anyways, I wanted to let you know that mum is critically ill and I don¡¯t know if she will be able to hold on for so long¡± Jared exined.


    Hearing that her mother was ill, Cami¡¯s sleepiness disappeared and her eyes became cleared. She asked Jared what he said again, because she didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    ¡°Mum has heart disease and she¡¯s being in a delicate condition¡­¡± Jared exined.


    Mirabel got home that evening from work and told her mother she was traveling. She needs to be away for a while because she was going to travel with her boyfriend.


    L had known already that her daughter was having a rtionship with Cami¡¯s brother. She didn¡¯t disapprove the rtionship after all, Jared has be a rich dude.


    L has learnt her lessons. What she did to Cami and the effect of the part she yed in separating her son from the woman he loves was still hanging like a heavy burden around her neck.


    Like he said, Rodrigo didn¡¯te to the ss house anymore. His grandfather had tried to plead and coax him but he didn¡¯t. ording to him, until he finds Cami and get back together with her, he was not going to step his foot into that house and he never did.


    She said okay and wished her a safe trip. To show how willing she was, she asked that Mirabel extends her greetings to him.


    Mirabel couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Is it that her mother didn¡¯t know she was seeing Cami¡¯s brother that she was so happy when she said she was travelling.


    When Mirabel returned to Jared¡¯s ce the next morning, she became sullen. If she was going to apany Jared, she definitely was going to see and meet Cami.


    She just got back with Jared and he now treats her very fragile. Such was going to irritate Cami.


    ¡°Jared, I don¡¯t know if Cami will approve of us. I feel unsafe to go with you¡±Mirabelined. She has dreaded the day she woulde face to face with Cami.


    She doesn¡¯t know how or what she would do that day. But now, it appeared what she thought was going to take a long time toe was already at her door post.


    ¡°Cami is my sister. Leave her to me to handle. Whatever happens, just stay by the sidelines and watch. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing mum to her, I would have evaded it.


    But you are with me, and Cami doesn¡¯t have an option. But you must apologise to her for treating her so badly back then. She will have no alternative than to ept you if not for anything, because of the fact that you are pregnant with my child¡± Jared exined.


    Mirabel nodded but somehow she was still feeling scared and worried. Jared thought for a moment before asking ¡°do you want us to be married?¡±


    Martin Kim and his family decided to relocate to another country. They had lost everything they everboured for and above it, they lost their friends as well.


    Emma was jilted twice on her wedding and she couldn¡¯t bare to step out of the house since then. The scandal was too much for her narrow mind to ept.


    Martin told his family he had a maternal cousin who was doing great in another country. He would rather relocate to him and seek his help in whatever way he can.


    Thest he heard about him was over ten years ago. They jad only. et twice and then they were teenagers. But he was a far senior to him back then.


    Having concluded, they decided to leave the very next week to the day they decided.


    Emma was happy. Atleast, no one was going to find out about her past there. She would appeared Clean and pure before the eyes of those she would meet.


    She would be free to walk the street there and not here that she couldn¡¯t even step out of her home. The thoughts of breathing a fresh air excited her.


    Her parents were happy that she liked the idea of relocating. She not only liked it, but it worked like a medicine. Her mood changed and the excitement was written all over her.


    When they get there, it would be a new beginning. A new life and they would start afresh, putting their life and experiences in City A behind like a midsummer¡¯s night dream.


    The wedding was swift and fast as the couple walked out of the bureau into the helicopter. Sara was ced on a stretcher as she was carried into the helicopter.


    A doctor and a nurse apanied them. But this time, Sara was not a life support machine. She had been stabilised a bit and only had an oxygen tube to aid her in breathing.


    She opened her eyes weakly and caught a glimpse of the shining diamond ring on Jared¡¯s ring finger as he got closer to assist her to stay rxed while the flight took off.


    She didn¡¯t say anything at the time. She was too weak to say anything at the time but knew he was married already. He got married at the time when she¡¯s be helpless to celebrate with him.


    She wished this was not happening. Her two kids are the most important thing to her in this life. Will she ever be able to stay alive to ser Cami get married and graced her asion?


    Even Jared had to be married and she couldn¡¯t even say a word of congrattions to him. She looked on and tried her best not to overwork herself again.


    She kept ncing at Jared¡¯s ring finger and smiled weakly. Jared coincidentally caught that moment and looked at the direction of his mother¡¯s stare and he saw her staring at his finger.


    Jared came over and squat before her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mum that I didn¡¯t inform you first, Mirabel and I are now married. And guess what, we are going to be parents soon and you will be a grandmother again..¡± Jared exined.


    He beckoned on Mirabel. She came over and they held hands. Sara blinked, nodded slightly and smiled faintly. That was enough for Jared to be happy. His mother was happy that he had Married Mirabel.


    The only nut that remains for him to crack is the hardest one. But he just have to crack it, whatever method he needs to use, provided the nut gets cracked, he would be fine.


    Mirabel was happy. She least expected that Sara would approve of them to be married. But then, she is happy and she already made a sign to them that she epted they be together.


    She kissed her temple and held her palm, giving it a soft massage. She was happy too to have such a lovely mother iw. She only hope that she gets better and everything bes alright.


    While Cami was expecting the arrival of her mother and brother, she was invited to lunch by Justin Swaras. She honoured the invitation and the met at an agreed venue.


    Rodrigo trailed them. He went after them and when they both alighted from their cars and have each other a French hug, he wind down his car screen and watched them.


    Was there something already going on between Cami and Justin Swaras? How can they appear to be so intimate like they¡¯ve been friends for a decade?


    He waited. No matter how long it takes, he would wait and see them Walk out together.


    Cami and Justin Swaras held hands and went to have lunch. The waitress came over and took their orders.


    Cami went for a chicken rice while Justin prefferd a coconut rice. When the waitress went to get there meal ready, Justin asked how her kids were?


    Cami chuckled and said they are fine. She hopes she would bring them out to visit him one of these days. Justin Swaras was happy, he said he looked forward to meeting them.


    They chatted andughed together when they have to until their meal arrived. Justin took his cutleries and said he would eat after her.


    They had a sumptuous meal and soon they were ready to leave. Justin asked if Cami doesn¡¯t mind being his friend. He wants her to be his friend that way, he would be Free to call her out anytime.


    Cami chuckled and said she had already seen him as a friend when she learnt that he saved her life. Someone who went to such a length for her automatically bes her friend.


    As they walked out of the restaurant, they held hands again and he walked her to her car, let her get in and shut the door.


    Rodrigo was watching from a distance and his hands had formed into a fist. Is Justin Swaras already going out with Cami? He was dating her?


    Cami¡¯s chauffeur took off while Justin got into his car and drove off. As soon as he drove, Rodrigo told his chauffeur to follow him¡­

 Chapter 83: Run him over.

    Justin hasn¡¯t gone too far when he discovered a car was trailing him. But it didn¡¯t appear to be an enemy because the te number of the car was somewhat familiar.


    He slowed down and parked by the side of the road. The car parked also and he kept looking from his rear view mirror to see who was going to step out of the car.


    Not quite long, he saw the car door opened and the fellow step out. When he looked at the person¡¯s face, he was dazed when he saw him to be none other than Rodrigo Campbell.


    Oh, no wonder. That¡¯s Rodrigo¡¯s customised te number. He recognized it well now. But what was he doing in City B and how did he know he was the one in the car despite it was tinted?


    Seeing Rodrigo was walking towards his car, he opened his door and stepped out. The two men walked and meet midday?


    ¡°Rodrigo Campbell¡± Justin Swaras called, stretching his hand for a handshake and expecting that Rodrigo would take it, but reverse was the case.


    Rodrigo just stared at his outstretched hand with a sneer and put his hands in his pants pocket. An act that appeared to be a p on Justin Swaras.


    ¡°How would I have known that you knew about Cami¡¯s disappearance from prison back then and kept mute about it? You actually aided her escape and Eduardo took her away before dawn.


    If I remembered correctly, you came to the wedding that I was supposed to have with Emma and yet overnight you had taken Cami away from prison.


    Is the Prime minister aware of your criminal act? That you stabbed thew from behind and yete and stand before the citizens as if nothing happened. Tell me why you did that?¡± Rodrigo inquired, his facial expressions devoid of any forms of emotions.


    Justin already offended but the way Rodrigo snubbed him, almost re up immediately. He knew exactly how it happened.


    He had made Cami escape prison and Eduardo took her away. But did he made her escape or he rescued her? He definitely have rescued her otherwise, Cami would definitely must have been forgotten.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to question me? And besides, who the fuck do you think you are to attribute my actions to a criminal act? I was responsible for Cami¡¯s disappearance from prison so what?¡±Justin Swaras snapped back at him.


    He had wanted to go friendly with him at first but since he embarrassed him by not taking his hand for a handshake, he also will disrespect him.


    ¡°So what you said Justin Swaras? You made the entire city go upside down in search of a woman who no one is sure if she was dead or alive and you asked me so what?


    Do you listen to yourself when you talk? You knew Cami was my woman right? You Know she is the mother of my kids as well right?


    You think I will be quiet after discovering this truth? That you took my woman and my unborn babies away from where I could reach them and you feel no remorse about it?¡±Rodrigo words were chilling as he spoke every single word in his typical hoarse voice.


    Justin Swaras chuckled aloud. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? I am asking because if you trail me this far so as to ask this question of helping Cami leave prison, then the answer is yes¡±Justin replied and turned to walk out of Rodrigo when thetter spoke again:


    ¡°Stay away from Cami¡± Rodrigomanded. He seemed to feel very ufortable with Justin and Cami being together.


    ¡°What made you think I would listen to you?¡± Justin Swaras asked. He is not afraid of Rodrigo. He might be respected in City A as the youngest billionaire, he was not afraid of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think before I know you won¡¯t dare mess around with me. You should be afraid of what I am capable of doing to your father¡¯s political career and the fact that Cami was my woman, she can only be mine¡± Rodrigo dered and turned around to left.


    He got into his car just as Justin also slipped into he¡¯s. He was furious. How dare Rodrigo threaten him? He would regret what he said that day.


    As far as he is concerned, he will ensure that he drifted Cami and Rodrigo far apart. He would make her fall in love with him and thereby pushing Rodrigo far apart from her.


    Such nonsense. He might think he is wealthy and handsome, but he is not bad as well. He also was well to do and whatever he can, he must have Cami to himself.


    As Justin Swaras was thinking of how to deal with Rodrigo, thetter was thinking of ways to win Cami back and not to get carried away with Justin.


    She loved him. Love doesn¡¯t die that easily. He knows within himself that he loves her still and he doesn¡¯t know if he could ever love someone else besides her.


    She told him that she loves him forever. This was the time to know if she still loves him. He wants to meet her and sincerely apologise to her for what he¡¯s done to her.


    The office scenario which is their first meeting after that incident expressed her grief. When next he meets her, she would be a little calmer and maybe then, he would be able to talk to her and exin things to her.


    Cami loves him, he is certain of that. He would find her again. He would ensure he meet her alone, the both of them s that he can talk to her about everything.


    Eventually, Jared arrived and Cami had Sara taken to the hospital straight away. The Hilltop Specialist hospital belong to the Anderson and she let her mother be taken there.


    Susan and Steve Anderson were already aware that Sara was critically ill and therefore came to the hospital to see their daughter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°How¡¯s your mother Cami dear¡± Susan Anderson asked, as she stood outside the intensive care unit where the doctors were attending to Sara.


    Jared had taken Mirabel to lodge in a hotel. They just arrived and didn¡¯t want to cause any issue right away between his wife and sister.


    ¡°The doctors are attending to her, mum¡± Cami answered and went to hug her mother and then went to her dad. She looked to be agitating and afraid that something bad would happen to her mother.


    Her parents then assured her that everything will be fine. Her mother was going to recover and whatever needed to be done and any amount of money they had to spend, they would provided Sara would be fine.


    They asked after Jared and she said he would be here soon. He asked to be excused for some time. That way, Sara spent three days still in the hospital before she was allowed to see her family.


    Being alone when Jared has gone to the hospital, Mirabel thought of telling her family that she was married. She thought of who to call first and decided to call Rodrigo.


    He was waiting at the front of The Anderson cooperation for her to pass by. He already knows her family home but doesn¡¯t want to show himself there without Cami¡¯s consent.


    He tried calling her but she blocked him straight away when she realized he was the one calling. He tried chatting with her on WeChat, but the same, she blocked him.


    Joel tried calling her but she wasn¡¯t interested in talking to Joel as well. Hence he needed to find some way to talk to her even if it¡¯s just give minutes.


    Rodrigo saw Mirabel¡¯s call and he answered it, telling her to give him sometime. He would call her back.


    It was almost the time that Camies to thepany. It wasn¡¯t quite another five minutes when he saw her caring towards the giant gate to thepany.


    He came out of his car and stood, stood at a strategic point where he had to move away for the car to go through. Atleast, the chauffeur wouldn¡¯t dare to run him through.


    When they got to the spot, the chauffeur honked with a beep! beep!  But Rodrigo didn¡¯t care but stood with his hands folded.


    Eventually, Cami wind down her windshield and looked at Rodrigo. Then he walked over and asked that she give him just give minutes of her time.


    Cami just stared at her like he was done beggar and a nonentity. She sneered and watched him without a look of someone they once knew each other.


    ¡°Cami please all I want is to talk to you¡± Rodrigo pleaded and this time, he sp his hands together in pleas but that seemed to enraged her.


    ¡°What do you want with me? Why are you after me? I have moved on with my life and I expect you to move on? What else do you want to say to me?¡± Cami demanded with a re.


    Rodrigo knew she was angry. He sighed and said ¡°Please, I just want to talk to you and I¡¯m not going to take your time too long¡± he pleaded further.


    This was going to the extreme for Rodrigo. He was still the arrogant, billionaire that Cami used to know. But he learned to humble himself to be able to talk to her.


    This is crossing every limit and allowing his personality to be trampled over. He just have to do it. And that very morning, he drove himself to meet with her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Joel was not there and non of his bodyguards were there. He wore a in shirt on a ck pants and he looked simple not like the almighty Rodrigo that he was.


    Eduardo had noticed Rodrigo¡¯s presence from the CCTV camera in his office. He had asked that Eric go and hide, ensure that he knows why Rodrigo was there.


    It wasn¡¯t long that Eric left that he saw Cami arrived. He couldn¡¯t hear their conversation but from the way the guy sp his hands together, it appears he was pleading with Cami.


    He decided to Meet her there, perhaps because Cami had asked that he never step his foot into the premises of the cooperation again.


    But he wished his sister doesn¡¯t disgrace him there before the employees and the securities. He is the father of her kids after all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you okay. I can¡¯t give bastards like you a minute out of my time. And besides, do you want me to step out of the car because of you?


    I guess you won¡¯t want it. If I step out of the car, you would hate what I would do to you or ask the securities to do to you¡­¡±Cami dered and was going to wind up when Rodrigo ced his hand on the shield preventing it from winding up.


    ¡°All I want is for you to forgive me. I am sorry I treated you badly back then. I regretted everything I did to you and I seek only your pardon. Please forgive me.


    I may not deserve it but for the sake of the love you had for me, please forgive me. I beg you to forgive me. I still love you very much and I want you to forgive me..¡± Rodrigo was pleading, his fingers still stopping the windshield from rolling up.


    But when he said he loved her, Cami seemed to list her mind by that sentence. She angrily pressed the automatic button and the windshield came up suddenly but before Rodrigo realised it, he removed his fingers quickly except the middle finger who got stucked.


    In pain, Rodrigo tried pulling that finger out out. But at the base of the nail, where it grew out of the finger received the main pressure and it broke, causing a gushing if blood as Rodrigo finally pulled the finger put.


    The blood sshed on Cami¡¯s dress but Rodrigo seeded in removed the finger. The pain he felt was terrible but he endured it.


    He was bleeding from that finger and for some seconds, Rodrigo just raised the finger up seeing his blood gushing out.


    Seeing her dress was stained with Rodrigo¡¯s blood, Cami was furious ¡± Where are the securities, who let this beggare near thepany¡¯s gate?¡± She now again wind down the windshield.


    Meanwhile she was yelling at the top of her voice ¡°see what he¡¯s done to my dress? He came to beg me for money and ended up smearing my dress with his blood.


    You all are going to lose your jobs if this happens again¡± with fury in her voice, shemanded her chauffeur, ¡°make a reverse and run this bastard over!¡±


    The chauffeur was a middle aged man and was worried about the man already and now, the boss asked him to run over the man?


    ¡°Run him over or you lose your job?¡± Shemanded and red at the man angrily. The man loves his job and he has three daughters and a sick wife.


    If he lose his job, how will he take care of his family? He reversed and Rodrigo didn¡¯t move, he was yet to believe the woman talking was Cami.


    The next thing he knew was that he heard a sound which seemed very loud on his ears gbaaaa!!


    At this time, Eric couldn¡¯t watch from the sidelines again. He came forward and raised his hand angrily to stop the chauffeur from moving the car an inch further or Rodrigo would be crushed.


    Eduardo was shocked at the action that happened. This doesn¡¯t look like an ident but what happened, the chauffeur wants to kill Rodrigo? Has he lost his mind?


    Cami was shivering. What had she done. She killed Rodrigo? She was still shivering when she saw him stood from the front of the car.


    His head was wounded and he was bleeding. He held his right hand side and Eric knew he needed to help him.


    He came over to help him but Rodrigo  said ¡± I still want to talk to Cami, just for once¡±

 Chapter 84: Broken Ribs

    The doctors attended to Rodrigo and bound up his injuries. They had a minor surgery done on him to repair the broken ribs.


    His head was bound with a gauze and his upper arm has a fractures. Bruises were all over his body and Joel stood by and watched him.


    He was surprised when he discovered that Rodrigo wasn¡¯t in thepany and was not at home tabt morning. He wondered where he could possibly have gone not to have allowed him do the driving.


    Non of the bodyguards were with him and he left just like that. When he received a call about an hourter, he could hear Rodrigo sighing in pain.


    He had called him toe and take him to the hospital. That was when he drove there with a chauffeur and a bodyguard.


    On reaching there, he discovered that he was bleeding seriously and wouldn¡¯t let any of Eduardo¡¯s men to help him. He sat in the car and and was only holding his sides.


    The car was drenched with his blood. He wondered how he didn¡¯t pass out till he got there. Eduardo himself was there and was urging Rodrigo to allow him drive him to the hospital, but he refused.


    The car was clean and intact but he saw that he had an ident. What could possibly be wrong with him? But at the time, he couldn¡¯t ask questions because Rodrigo was getting weak already.


    It after they arrived in the hospital that they realized that he has a head injury, some broken rips, fracture of the upper arm and his finger.


    For God¡¯s sake, what happened to him? Only for him to see the capture of it in the news that a beggar was crushed at the gate of the Anderson¡¯s cooperation.


    The picture there was Rodrigo. He has that aura but he is not a beggar. v From the news, the youngdy of Anderson¡¯s family was assaulted by the beggar and her chauffeur, in an attempt to save his boss, run his car over him.


    That was when Joel knew what really happened. But he knew that Rodrigo went to see her and not to assault her. The story was made up.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, President Campbell?¡± Joel asked and Rodrigo nodded. He hasn¡¯t said anything, he definitely looked very weak.


    ¡°Your sister called, she said she was trying to reach you after you said you would call her back but you weren¡¯t answering your phone.


    She asked me if you are fine and I said yes. Would you like to talk to her now?¡± Joel asked again and Rodrigo shook his head.


    He would talk to her when he gets really better. In the meantime, he felt weak in his body and in his mind, he couldn¡¯t believe this happened between Cami and himself.


    Joel said okay and shook his head. The same Cami pped him few days ago and that part of his face just got back to normal. Next something terrible like this happened.


    He would advise him to stay away from Cami. Maybe their lives together had ended. They both should go their separate ways henceforth.


    Jared was yet to know what happened. He was with his mother and wondered why Cami hadn¡¯te around. He was supposed to return to the hotel because of his wife but Cami didn¡¯t show up.


    But the servants came over to bring lunch when he left, telling the servants to wait for his return or leave when the youngdy their mistresses around.


    But when he got to the hotel, Mirabel¡¯s eyes had gone red. She had been sobbing. He squinted, what is wrong with her? Oh, he stayed longer than expected before returning to her, he guess.


    ¡°What happened my love?¡± Jared said sitting next to her and holding her in a warm embrace. She didn¡¯t reject him but let him hug her.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I was waiting for Cami before I leave mum in the hospital, but I didn¡¯t see her. I¡¯m sorry I left you here alone so long¡± Jared said but Mirabel cleaned her tears.


    She shook her head to indicate that that was not the reason why she was sobbing. She was sobbing because of something else.


    ¡°Then talk to me, I¡¯m here for listen¡±Jared coaxed her and Mirabel calmed herself except for asionally sniffling.


    ¡°If someone offends you and you want to revenge, is killing the person the only alternative to pacify yourself?¡± Mirabel asked and Jared answered no.


    To kill someone implies that the fellow will be jailed. Besides, why was she asking such a question.


    ¡°Fine, Why did Cami your sister decided that death was her way of paying my brother back? Why did she want Rodrigo dead?¡± She asked and her tears started all over again.


    Jared was taken aback. What is she saying? Is Rodrigo in City B or did Cami send assassin¡¯s after him?


    The Cami that he knows, that they grew up together, his own sister can never hurt Rodrigo.


    ¡°Where did you get that nonsense talk from? How can my sister try to hurt your brother? What is she going to get from it?¡± He asked, ready to defend his sister again.


    He wants to settle everything disagreement between his family and Campbell¡¯s. If not for anything, but because Mirabel and himself had be married.


    ¡± You think I am talking nonsense right? My brother is battling with his life because your motherfucking sister ran her car over him to kill him.


    She called my brother a beggar and a peasant who came to assault her. Can you imagine my brother in such kind of smirch?


    She sullied his reputation and destroy everything my familyboured for all their lives. Oh because she¡¯s rich now, she can trampled upon my brother and wants him dead?¡± Mirabel queried.


    Jared was lost. He looked at her and then the television, before picking his phone to log into the inte and see for himself.


    Is Rodrigo in City B?


    Eduardo drove into the Anderson Mansion and walked straight to the stairs without as much as ncing at his parents.


    ¡°Eduardo¡± Susan called, walking after him. A while ago, Cami came in and her dress seemed to have some blood stained. She ran into her room and shut the door.


    Now, Eduardo arrived in fury as well and was going upstairs. Susan followed behind her son. But Steve Anderson remained seated, going through a magazine about nutrients for again men


    ¡°What happened, is anything the matter?¡± Susan asked and Eduardo said ¡°juste along mum if you want to know a thing¡±


    When he got Cami¡¯s door, he pushed it hard but it was shut from within ¡°you open this door now Cami¡± Eduardo yelled at her and banged the door but still the door remained shut.


    Steve Anderson looked up through his reading sses and became concerned. Something isn¡¯t right here. He put down the magazine and went to Meet Eduardo still yelling at Cami to open the door.


    Susan was worried already. What is wrong with Cami? Had she hurt herself not to have opened the door for them?


    ¡°Eduardo¡± the thick manly voice of his father made Eduardo to pause. He sighed audibly and looked towards his father.


    Someonee, pull down this door¡± The servants ran and inform the steward and in less than five minutes, they came over to chisel down the door.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Soon, it became a little lose and Eduardo kicked it open with his foot. Inside the room sat Cami on the floor with tears soaked dress.


    She had cried and her eyes had be red and puffy. She had refused to take the dress away from her body but clunged to it like it was some asset.


    ¡°Cami what happened?¡± Susan came over and squat besides her. Her father was surprised as well but stood at the sidelines and watched, wondering what would have made sob so much and her dress having blood stain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask her mum. So you camr back home to sob right? What th fuck did you do today Cami?


    You were hurt in the past and you now felt eliminating Rodrigo is the best right? Now you sir here sobbing like a nuisance.


    I thought you were a woman of steel a while ago. Now you sit here shedding a crocodile tears.


    Now listen carefully to me, if Rodrigo makes a case with you, I won¡¯t stand up for you. I am even ashamed to call you my sister after an attempt murder on the father of your kids.


    For now, stay away from thepany. I don¡¯t think I need you anymore. And if those kids grew a little older, ensure you tell them you almost sniffed life out of their father.


    You say horrible words against the father of your kids and you expect that those kids will grow up being respected in the society? Are you even my sister?¡±Eduardo sneered at her and hissed before dashing out.


    ¡°What did you just say Eduardo? Steve Anderson asked, surprised. His daughter cannot be so inhuman to that extent of hurting a flea let alone a full grown man.


    ¡°Rodrigo was in thepany few days ago, sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. He came find and apologise to Cami. But guess what dad, Cami disrespected him.


    She dragged him on the floor and pped him hard that her father nger prints were mapped on his face. Isn¡¯t that enough to pay him back? But today, she told her chauffeur to run the car over him¡±


    ¡°Did you really do that Cami?¡± Susan¡¯s shaking voice came with a mixture of disappointment and pain.

 Chapter 85: You Want him dead?

    Cami couldn¡¯t say anything just sniffling. She didn¡¯t think that Rodrigo won¡¯t move away. She expected him to leave and move aside but he remained on the same spot, not moving, deliberately wanted the car to truly run him over.


    How can Rodrigo do this to himself? He is stubborn and always do whatever he feels like, otherwise how can he remain standing when she said it so loud that the chauffeur should run him over.


    It was loud, she ensured that he heard her. He did but remained there, what for, waiting to die?


    She can¡¯tprehend it that Rodrigo¡¯s blood spilt. How can she forgive herself for being so hard on him? And now, everyone was going to me her for everything.


    ¡°How can you do that to someone you im you once loved, Cami? What will you tell the kids that their father was run over by your car intentionally?


    Our family is not mean. We love people and live in harmony with everyone. After you humiliated and pped him, shouldn¡¯t that be enough to appease your unhappiness towards him?


    How can you do that Cami? You are nothing like me Cami. I am your mother but I¡¯ve never wished to hurt anyone and not to say intentionally¡­¡± Susan Anderson said between gritted teeth.


    She was very displeased with her daughter. She had really looked forward to seeing her kids fathere to beg her. But when he came, her daughter almost murder him.


    Cami didn¡¯t respond but sobbed more. She was sobbing profusely and covered in sweat despite the room was air conditioned. She kept asking herself why she did that.


    Eduardo had walked out of her room when he saw Jared arrived. He asked to see Cami and Eduardo pointed out to him that she¡¯s in her room.


    Jared just walked past him abruptly. Eduardo felt an innerpulsion to go back walking behind Jared.


    Jared got in and saw Cami sobbing. He bowed in courtesy to Susan and Steve Anderson before focusing on Cami.


    ¡°What did you do Cami? What do you think you were doing when you sent Rodrigo into such an emergency state in the hospital?


    You were the most sweet and pure minded person I used to know. What hase over you that your list your true self and now wear another heart under your skin?


    You loved this guy more than anything in this life Cami. You could even sacrifice your life for Rodrigo¡¯s happiness and well-being.


    The same Rodrigo is the one you now hate so much that you want him dead and it should die by your hands right?


    For God¡¯s sake Cami, you knew Rodrigo lived you as much as you loved him. Are you going to me him because evil people schemed against you both and separated you from him?


    He came to right his wrongs and you want to murder him in the process? How soon you have forgotten that he once saved your life.


    Rodrigo saved you back then after you had that ident on Felix Freeman¡¯s wedding day, have you forgotten?


    That guy flew you out of the country with his private jet and had your meds operated on. You would have spent the rest of your life bedridden if it wasn¡¯t for him¡­¡± Jared was saying and Cami yelled at him to stop.


    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s¡­. enough¡­ I.. I don¡¯t.. want to hear anything more¡± Cami stammered choking after every single word. Her voice was gone as she sobbed loudly.


    ¡°No way, I will not stop until I am done talking. You don¡¯t want to hear the truth as well? You are not the sister o grew up knowing.


    Something else is wrong with you and I expect that you say it if you need help than turning yourself into a maniac because of your unguided quest for revenge. You are nothing like My sister Cami, you only have her looks but that goodness in her was gone..¡± Jared concluded and went away.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I will take you to find Rodrigo. From the way you are sobbing, you will hurt our baby¡­¡± Jared was pacifying his wife.


    He left her to find Cami and returned to met her still sobbing. Mirabel imed Rodrigo wasn¡¯t answering his phone and Joel who finally answered his own phone when she called told her that he¡¯s doing well.


    How can someone ran over with a car be doing well? With the blood she saw from the pictures taken at the venue of the incidence, she knew her brother is not doing well.


    Rodrigo told her to go in and change into another dress, apply some makeup, he will take her to see her brother.


    Only then was Mirabel happy and rushed to wash her face and she get into another dress, she needed to see her brother.


    Jared felt guilty about it all. In the past, he would always me Rodrigo for all he did to Cami and had since being fighting a cold war with him.


    But that day, he has lost face and his voice to talk henceforth. At least Rodrigo didn¡¯t go that extreme, but Cami did.


    Soon Mirabel, came over, standing before Jared. She applied make up but it was still visible that she had cried a lot.


    Jared smiled and pulled her closer to himself and kissed her, assuring her that her brother will be fine.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rodrigo¡¯s bodyguards would not let them go in. Jared had to call Joel and thetter came out before they were allowed.


    ¡± Sorry Jared, they were simply following orders¡± Joel tried to exin but Jared said he doesn¡¯t need to apologise or exin anything. They must obey thestmand.


    Joel was surprised to see Mirabel with Jared and shook her hand when he noticed a sparkling wedding band on Mirabel¡¯s ring finger.


    From his split vision, he looked and saw Jared wearing a simr ring as well. He smiled secretly and asked them to follow him.


    When they got in, Rodrigo was awake but still lying on the bed. When Mirabel saw him, she threw her bag on the floor and in horrific manner and went to hug her brother, cing her head on his torso as her poured over his entire upper body.


    His head in bandage and his side in guaze and bandage as well. Seeing him, it is easily noticeable that his entire body is sour.


    Jared went over and raised Mirabel. He doesn¡¯t need an extra pressure on his body. Mirabel had started sobbing and Rodrigo smiled wearily.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Looking from Mirabel to Jared. He wondered why they both are in City B at a time when such an ugly incident happened.


    ¡°My mum is critically ill and Cami asked that I bring her here. As for Mirabel, she apanied me being my wife¡± Jared answered and Rodrigo looked surprised.


    Next his eyes travelled to Mirabel¡¯s ring finger and saw her wearing a beautiful sparkling diamond ring.


    ¡°You both are married and I wasn¡¯t informed?¡± Rodrigo asked, feeling irritated already, quickly he felt pain at his sutured rips.


    Mirabel looked down and couldn¡¯t raise her head. How can she tell her brother that she was pregnant as well? Anyways, she knows he would understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. Let me be med for that. I should have told you but it happened so quickly that we didn¡¯t inform anyone else about it¡± Jared answered, standing with his hands in his pants pocket.


    ¡°Besides, I wanted to tell you but when I called, you said you would call me back and you didn¡¯t because of this ident I guess¡± Mirabel also chipped in.


    Rodrigo remembered that she indeed called him but he was eager to see Cami and not missed her when she arrives.


    He nodded and his eyes rested on her belly. Her belly still appeared t but he guess, something must have happened to make them get married to make it happened so quickly like Jared had said.


    ¡°Congrattions Mira and Jared¡±Rodrigo said finally and Joel congratted them as well. Only then did Mirabel asked how he was doing and his health.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine and I hope to recover soon¡± Rodrigo said and Jared said he had always been a strong man and believe his recovery will be fast.


    Just then, Joel¡¯s attention was invited by the securities. One of them came to inform him that Eduardo and his parents was there to see Rodrigo.


    Joel said no but Rodrigo immediately said yes, they coulde in. He wants to meet her real parents. But it¡¯s unfortunate that they had to meet this way.


    The bodyguard said okay and Soon the three adults walked in. Mira stayed close to Rodrigo as if she was the medical team representative they positioned to look after him.


    ¡± How are you feeling now, President Campbell?¡± Eduardo was the first who talked. He had met and known Rodrigo before his parents and since he was the one who led them there.


    Rodrigo chuckled softly and said ¡°I will be fine,¡± he said simply and rested his eyes on Cami¡¯s mother. This woman was definitely her mother.


    He had thought Cami and Eduardo looked alike but now he saw that the one Cami really took after was her mother.


    ¡°These are my parents, Susan and Steve Anderson¡± Eduardo introduced and continued ¡°this is Jade and Jude¡¯s father, Cami¡¯s boyfriend¡±


    The introduction was brief but Rodrigo likes it. So his kids names are Jade and Jude? Wow, one step closer to meeting them already.


    Steve Anderson smiled and asked how Rodrigo is doing already and apologise on behalf of his daughter. He said she reacted out of proportion.


    Susan also said simr words, pleading that Rodrigo let go and forgive Cami. Rodrigo smiled and tried to sit up. Eduardo went to hold him telling him the wounds were still fresh and he should be careful.


    Rodrigo thanked him and said he was not angry at all neither was he interested in taking any legal actions against her.


    Eduardo was happy and said every single penny spent was on him. He would pay his bills and whatever else he wants, he would do.


    Rodrigo chuckled aloud and said his insurancepany would handle every single penny spent. Eduardo needs notmit himself.


    They ended up talking for a while and Susan¡¯s maid brought a basket full of fruits and flowers. Rodrigo thanked them and said he appreciated their kind gestures.


    Soon three days have passed and Rodrigo could walk with his legs, steadily and not staggering.


    Now he was surrounded by friends and family. Eduardo kept checking on him every day and Jared does the same thing. Mirabel virtually sits with him all day that Rodrigo have to ask her to go and check on her mother-inw.


    That evening, Jared now took Mirabel along to see his mother. Sara had greatly improved. She now now can breath by herself and not the use of Oxygen tubes.


    Her heart rate was managed and could function normally now. She was only have drips fixed on her but the doctors said she would be discharged soon.


    When she saw Mirabel walked in, she smiled and opened her arm wide for her toe for a hug. Mirabel did being impressed with Sara¡¯s love for her.


    Sara congratted her and said she is happy to bless her union with Jared. Mirabel thanked her and said she wished her a quick recovery.


    It wasn¡¯t quite long when Mirabel got in that Cami arrived with Jenny and Katie. When she saw Mirabel, she pretended not to see her, totally ignoring her.


    When thetter saw Cami, she felt a cold shiver ran through her spine. This is she, the one she had been scared of all these while.


    Herplexion turned Ashen and she looked away when Cami walked in. She doesn¡¯t know what might happen next, remembering how she had treated her in the past.


    The p, the pulling of the hair and the testimony against her in court made her feel so guilty, after meeting with her again. She felt so guilty and ashamed that she couldpare it


    Seeing that Cami treated her like air, Mirabel also pretended not to know her. She was definitely going to apologise to her for how she had hurt her in the past.


    Although she seemed to have taken her revenge on Rodrigo for what they all did to her. But then, she would still do the needful on her own part.


    Sara noticed the coldness between the two women but didn¡¯t say anything. She must merge the broken wall between her daughter and Mirabel.


    ¡°Hello Sara, d you are alright now¡± Jenny said,ing over and nting a featherlight kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°Thank you Jenny, I do appreciate your concern and Katie¡¯s. Thank youdies¡± Sara appreciate. She looked and sounded fine and alright already.


    ¡°When did the doctor say you would be discharged, mum?¡± Cami asked and Mirabel chipped in by saying the doctor said the next day, Sara would be discharged.


    That was when Cami turned to give her a stare that was capable of freezing her. She eyed her and wanted to ask her who said she could poke her head in matters that do not concern her when Jared spoke ¡± she¡¯s been concerned about mum¡±


    Cami turned her re at Jared but said nothing. The issue with her unguided act against Rodrigo was just getting subsided, she didn¡¯t want to pick on his sister too.


    ¡°Congrattions Mira and Jared, Eduardo told me you guys are married¡± Jenny chimed.


    ¡°What?¡± Cami was dazed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me not to be married to Mira, we both loved each other and I won¡¯t let you push me to lose my love..¡± Jared was getting really upset with Cami¡¯s fury over his union with Mirabel.


    He hadn¡¯t told her about their union. He¡¯s mother¡¯s recovery and health mattered the most at the time. He doesn¡¯t want to bring anything about himself or Mira into it.


    For that reason, they lodged in a hotel until Rodrigo insisted that they move into his Mansion and live as family. But Jenny didn¡¯t know about his decision when she congratted them.


    And now, Cami returned after her friends had gone to their home. She was fuming in anger and asked why Jared choose to be with Mira.


    ¡°How can you be with this woman and call it love? Have you soon forgotten what this woman did to me back then? The inhuman behavior she disyed towards me.


    She pulled my hair off my head and pped me that I ended up with ear defect. It was only when I cake to City B that Specialist attended to me.


    You think I will see this face everyday and smile or he happy that my brother is married to a good woman? Why not fall in love with someone else?


    She¡¯s with you because she now discovered that you are rich and ssical. Rodrigo has nted her into our lives to spy on us and know our movement.


    I don¡¯t want you to lose your love okay? But I will never forgive you for this betrayal. A few people betrayed me in this life and I never knew you would be the chiefest among them all.


    And I want you to know something, those who betrayed me, I won¡¯t forget and I won¡¯t let go. Now, that you have made your decision, you and I can never be siblings again¡­¡± Cami dered and walked out with a moist eyes.


    She picked her bag and walked out. Mira felt very ufortable of everything that happened back then and the effect of her actions with the present situation on ground.


    She walked out after Cami and tried stopping her so they could stop ¡± if you dare try to call ore anywhere close to me, don¡¯t me me, if I go hostile towards you¡± Cami warned.


    Mira couldn¡¯t do anything else. She watched Jared walked back into the ward and she followed. They were quiet and she knew Jared wasn¡¯t feeling happy about it all.


    This was going to be difficult for him. She knew how much he loves Cami. Now, allowing someone toe between them was hard for him to bear.


    But he doesn¡¯t know what else to do. She was pregnant with his child and he therefore must make decisions that will favour them both. Both she and Cami.


    Three dayster, Rodrigo forced himself to be discharged. He said he had a meeting in Spain the next day and cannot afford tiss his flight. He therefore was discharged and was walking out of the hospital.


    He met Jared and thetter said he was came to check on him. Rodrigo nodded and said he was discharged already and was heading home.


    But he couldn¡¯t walk upright. The injury on his side was still there, not totally healed and his bruises haven¡¯t dried up.


    Joel drove him home and on the way he asked what was going to happen next, will he still go after Cami or let her be? What about the children, wouldn¡¯t he wants to meet them?


    Rodrigo said, he wants his kids and that was all. What mattered to him was the kids and not Cami herself. At this point, if she could order her chauffeur to run the car over him, she could shot a bullet through his skull if she had a gun with her.


    Joel said when he¡¯s back from Spain, they would think of something to do. Rodrigo nodded and looked out of the car. A bustling City full of activities.


    When he arrived home, Mirabel was happy to see her brother home. She went to hold him into a hug as Jared also arrived.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rodrigo took a seat and his servants came one after the other to  greet him. They all have heard that the boss was ill and was in the hospital.


    Though they knew it was an ident, but since his bodyguards said he was ill they epted it that way that he was ill and was in the hospital.


    ¡°You should have stayed a little longer in the hospital, Rodrigo¡± Jaredmented. He knew his wounds were still at risk of being infected and yet, his stubborn nature was driving him to get out of the hospital.


    ¡°I have a meeting in Spain tomorrow and I am leaving tonight¡± Rodrigo replied, resting his head and closed his eyes like someone who wants to take a nap.


    ¡°Huh! Are you sure you can make it?¡± Jared was surprised. Such a workaholic. How can he travel in his present state? Oh gush, will he be fine?


    Before Rodrigo would say yes, Mirabel spoke ¡°What now Rodrigo? You are not fine yet and you want to embark on a trip? Please don¡¯t go, I will be restless¡± Mirabel persuaded.


    ¡± Thank you husband and wife. I will be fine. Besides, I have my medication with me and I will be leaving with Joel, he would be with me, okay?¡± Rodrigo replied, opening his eyes a little and looked from Jared to Mirabel.


    It¡¯s nice to know someone watches put for you and cares about how you feel. He appreciates Jared being close by in times like these.


    ¡°Jared, can I ask you a question!¡±Rodrigo inquired, opening his eyes and helping himself to sit upright

 Chapter 86: Still in love with Rodrigo

    Jared became interested in what Rodrigo was going to ask him. He doesn¡¯t know why but somehow felt pity for him. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, staring at Rodrigo.


    ¡°Would you please tell me the truth about what I am going to ask you, just the truth¡± Rodrigo said and held his side again, he felt a Sharp pain at his side.


    ¡°Yeah, if I know the truth, why won¡¯t I tell you?¡± Jared assured him. Looking at Rodrigo¡¯s face, it appeared the question he was going to ask him carries a lot of weight in his heart.


    ¡°I already know that you were aware back then when Cami was saved from prison and you also knew back then that Justin did it, he was your boss after all. So tell me, is Justin Swaras Cami¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Rodrigo asked.


    At this time, Rodrigo turned and stared at Jared. His eye lids didn¡¯t blink and he wants to be sure he would tell him the truth.


    Jared grinned and chuckled. How was he supposed to know that when he is in City A and Cami is in City B. Well, he will tell him only the truth that he knows.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know Rodrigo. I don¡¯t understand my sister anymore. I really don¡¯t know the right answer to that question¡± Jared replied and looked away.


    It appears his sister was drifting farther away from who he used to know. He can¡¯t exin her new personality.


    She used to be kind and sweet in the past. She can¡¯t even hurt a fly but now, after running her far over Rodrigo, he¡¯s beginning to wonder if she has lost her mind.


    Last that he remembered, she was still madly in love with Rodrigo. She was still thinking about him and asked him about him.


    That same man came before her now and she almost killed him. As for his marriage with Mira, he would talk her into epting his wife as her family too.


    Rodrigo stared at Jared for a few seconds and then looked away. He was sad and it was visibly seen on his facial expression.


    Mirabel sighed, her brother could still be interested in such a woman who doesn¡¯t think his life was important? She is the reason he was hospitalised for days and nowing out of the hospital not totally fine, he was interested in knowing she was dating someone else.


    How does love works? It can prate the hardest of hearts and make the wise and smart one behaves stupid. That is the only thing she can think about Live for now.


    She knew deep down within her that her brother was crazy for Cami. He loved her very much and for years, she had never seen her brother fall for a woman except Cami.


    He has paid for his sins now. She hoped that he get reconciled with her again. She wished them both a happy life together.


    ¡°Since you will be travelling, Mirabel and I will be going on a vacation, obviously for our honeymoon¡± Jared announced.


    They married in such a short time and hadn¡¯t really had the time to be alone by themselves. Maybe going away for a while, they will enjoy their time together.


    Rodrigo nodded and congratted them again. He said they have no idea how great it was to be with the one person that one. He wished them the happiness thates with love and marriage.


    As he said those words, he envisaged himself with Cami in his heart. How he wished she gives him a second chance. Just a second chance was all he wants.


    The next morning, when Jared and Mira got ready and came downstairs, Rodrigo had travelled.  They had their breakfast briefly and head to the airport.


    As Jared and his wife took their flight at the airport, another family was arriving, a couple and their daughter.


    And guess who they are?


    Justin Swaras went to lunch with Cami again. Midway through their meal, he asked Cami how Rodrigo was feeling?


    He already heard what happened to him. But for days, he deliberately avoided Cami. He had exchanged a few words with Rodrigo over Cami.


    He doesn¡¯t want it to appear as if it was a conspiracy between Cami and himself to hurt him. He has nothing to do with what happened to him and besides, Rodrigo was still the billionaire dude in City A.


    ¡°I heard he had been discharged¡±Cami replied simply and took a sip from the ss of wine before her. From the way her countenance changed, one would know that she wasn¡¯t happy with the whole thing.


    She didn¡¯t mean it, she expected him to move away but Rodrigo was stubborn and adamant by nature. He likes doing the exact thing you won¡¯t want him to do.


    But how many people can she go about exining that to? She rather lock up and didn¡¯t say a word about it to anyone. That way, she had saved herself from exining or trying to make people understand her.


    ¡°Is he fine already? I thought he sustained some terrible injuries¡±Justin Swaras was rmed. Rodrigo! Why does he like doing things people least expected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know too¡± Cami answered with a sighed. She had sobbed quietly. She was worried sick about him and why he left the hospital when his injuries were still not healed?


    Justin said nothing about Rodrigo again. There is no doubt, they both still loved each other. He wished she can love him but it appeared her heart was already taken by someone else and that person is Rodrigo Campbell.


    As Justin drove Cami back home he nced at her and saw her seated poised but definitely having things going on in her heart.


    He coughed slightly to clear his throat and that enough made Camie back to her senses. She¡¯s not alone but in someone else¡¯spany.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question,¡± Justin asked her. He nced at her briefly and looked away again.


    ¡± Yeah, sure¡± Cami replied and smiled faintly. The smile doesn¡¯t go beyond the lips. Inside of her was turmoil and it¡¯s all about Rodrigo¡¯s health.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can there be a chance for us together? I mean you and I falling in love?¡± Justin asked. He loves her new personality. The splendour thates along with her appearance.


    She¡¯s be a sweet beautiful woman full of grace and elegancy. Her beauty became more radiant and she carries the air of a sweet woman.


    Cami was shocked by his words. What is he saying, she should be his girlfriend or something.


    Disagreeing with her thoughts, she refused to assume the worst when she asked ¡°I don¡¯t understand exactly what you mean Justin¡± Cami replied.


    Justin chuckled and said it inly that can there be a chance for them to be lovers? Cami said no, there can never be such a chance.


    She doesn¡¯t want to consider a rtionship at the time. She just wants to stay focused and Concentra on her kids. So he should take his mind off her and find someone else.


    After she said that, a part of her objected to her words. Is she really saying no because of her kids or because of Rodrigo?


    She shrugged that thought off. She definitely know that the answer is thetter but she isn¡¯t going to admit that. Rodrigo can fuck off for all she cares.


    Justin nced at the camly seated Cami and grinned. She is still in love with Rodrigo. It was all visible in her eyes when he asked after him. She cares a great deal about him but hide her feeling and pretends not to care.


    Anyways, he told her okay. He would be waiting for her if she decides to have a change of heart. He would be willing and ready to take her and her kids. Inwardly, he said Rodrigo¡¯s kids.


    When he dropped her off at home, he wanted to nt a featherlight kiss on her chin, but quickly, Cami opened the door of the car and stepped out.


    Justin honk and waved at her as he drove off. She¡¯s dosen¡¯t want to get intimate or involve with him. He likes women who are decent and Cami is such kind of a woman.


    As Cami waved Justin off with a smile, she sighed audibly and thought of Rodrigo Campbell. She missed him, she really do.


    She had seen him and hurt him. She was hostile towards him and almost had he killed, but deep down in her, she missed him a lot.


    He was different than the ruthless Rodrigo she used to know. His temperamental was different and that arrogancy inbhim seemed to subside.


    Well, he would remain in his past. She feels she¡¯s lying to herself. How can he remain in her past when a single day dosen¡¯t pass without the thoughts of him in her heart?


    Many nights, she had stayed awake, thinking only of his love, his smiles and his charming sexy body. Everything about Rodrigo is si amazing.


    What can she say about the nights she had soaked her pillows with her tears, when she remembered the pleasure that cones with his cuddle.


    Rodrigo definitely Knows how to make a womanfortable. She experienced his good and bad sides. Both sides, contains his best.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright? You¡¯ve been standing for a while now¡± Ms Tracia, one of the servants asked, bowing down slightly with her hands sp.


    Cami saw her politeness and the respect shown and smiled. Her family was great and every one of them has a heart of gold.


    The servants and bodyguards are also great except that scoundrel who has been sent to prison. Having good people around her, is worth more than a fortune.


    ¡°Thank you Tracia, I am fine¡± Cami responded and turned around, walking towards the Mansion. She didn¡¯t even know how long she stood there, lost in her thoughts.


    If someone is watching from afar, it will appear as if she was staring at Justin¡¯s car, racing away in the distance. Whatever.


    When Cami went in, she met her mother, taking the stairs to her room. It waste already. She already had her dinner.


    Susan Anderson paused when she saw her daughter. She smiled and waited for her toe up to her. Cami did and first gave her mother a hug and then a peck on her chin.


    ¡°You stayed outte today dear,¡±Susanined. But she was smiling. She had thought Cami was back until she went to see Sara in the guest room who told her Cami was yet to return.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I had dinner with Justin Swaras. He just dropped me off now¡± cing her around her mother¡¯s shoulder, she added ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I kept you worried¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Susan chimed and gave Cami¡¯s palm a soft squeeze. She said the kids missed her and had asked her if their mum was back.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I will seeter, no good night mum¡± Cami kissed her chin again and hurried her steps walking over to the children room where her kids stays.


    When she got there, the kids were ying. Jude was making a pyramid with the ABC alphabets while Jade was ying with her teddy bear.


    Their nanny stayed up, waiting for them to sleep off before slipping off to her room. When the opened and they saw their mother, Jade threw her teddy aside and jumped off the bed to hug her mother.


    But Jude sat still, watching her quietly and pinching the bridge between his eyes. Cami was dazed, how can she birth a son who bears so much likeness and semnce with Rodrigo?


    It¡¯s indisputable that Jude was a spitting image of Rodrigo. But behaving in a simr manner with him, makes her shocked. The boy hasn¡¯t set his eyes on his father yet, and yet doing exactly what Rodrigo usually do, when he doesn¡¯t feel likementing on a situation or matter.


    ¡°Mummy!!¡± Jade chimed and Cami lifted her off her feet. She kissed her Chubby cheeks and ced her down.


    ¡°Come to mummy, Jude¡± Cami invited and Jude simply said wee and continued with his pyramid making. He seemed to be aloof.


    Cami went to him and y with his hair and kissed it. ¡°Anything the matter, Jude?¡±she asked.


    ¡°Nothing mummy, Jude is fine but he missed you. I missed you too¡± Jade responded, jumping all over the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay kids. I promise to make it up to you. I promise toe home earlier tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry Jude¡­¡±Cami apologised and Jude smiled faintly.


    When Cami went to check on Sara, she was already feeling sleepy. She sat by her bedside and held her hand.


    ¡°Mum¡± Cami smiled and Sara helped herself to sit up and while Cami supported her with a pillow.


    ¡°How was work today?¡± Sara asked, looking frail and thin. She is well and okay but she hasn¡¯t fully recovered her strength yet. And staying in bed all day is not her thing.


    Cami smiled. How was work today, had always been her mother¡¯s words now and back then. Whenever she returned from the hotel as a waitress or from the Campbell¡¯s group as a secretary, she would always ask her the same question.


    ¡°Work was fine mum? Cami replied. That has always been her response all these years. It¡¯s almost bing a slogan.


    Same question always and same answer as response. She cannot quantify how much she loved Sara and Jared. These two were an integral part of her life.


    Despite Jared had stepped on her toes by getting married to Rodrigo¡¯s sister, she still love and cared about him a lot.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept? I came to see how you are feeling but didn¡¯t expect to still find you awake¡± Cami inquired.


    She had left the children¡¯s room and went to take a shower, changed into a night wear beforeing to check on her Mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping all day. And besides, I was waiting for you to have a talk with you¡± Sara disclosed and coughed slightly.


    Cami quickly got her water from the bedside jug and ced it on her mouth. Sara drank little and shook her head that Cami should take it away.


    Cami ced it down and looked at her mother. She looked like someone who is worried. What does she want to discuss with her? Is she feeling unwell again?


    If so, she shouldn¡¯t have waited for her. She should have told her mother and the chauffeur will drive them back to the hospital.


    ¡°Are you alright mum?¡±Cami asked and before Sara could answer, she added ¡°what do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    Sara smiled and said ¡°I want to return to City A¡±

 Chapter 87: Hallucinating?

    Next morning, Cami woke upte. After her mum Sara told her she wants to return to City A did she got to know that Jared and Mira had gone for a honeymoon.


    From the way her mother pleaded with her, she knew she was eager to leave. Maybe the time draws nearer to her return to City A as well. It came sooner than she expected.


    She went to have her bath and dressed up. She needed to see her mum Sara before proceeding to thepany. She has to talk things over with Eduardo about her return.


    Having dressed in a blue peplon over a white straight skirt and a designer shoe and bag. She looked herself in the mirror and admired herself.


    If it were in the past when she worked with Rodrigo, she is certain he would take her to his lounge and do the thing a man and a woman does together.


    She came out of her room and was heading downstairs when from a distance, a certain person saw her and squinted. This is just his imagination and cannot be real.


    Cami unaware that his parents had guests and we¡¯re having breakfast together came over and the people who caught her sight were thest set of people she expected to see.


    The four eyes were surprised, each staring at one another. Cami looked from the man to his wife and their daughter.


    Was she hallucinating or she was seeing them for real and eating on the same dinning table with her parents? She squinted and blinked her eyes but they were still seated.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma was the more shocked than any other person. She paid that woman to eliminate Cami and even told her mother that Cami was dead. What is happening?


    She is still alive and more beautiful than before. How did she do it? How did she escape death and ended up in City B? Who is ying pranks on them? Cami or the woman she paid to do the job?


    What is she doing in her uncle¡¯s house? If they both cross paths here, it¡¯s going to be to the death. She won¡¯t spare her this time. She must pay for the shame she encountered and the jilting on her wedding.


    But, she looked at her from her head to her toes. She is someone important in that family. She can¡¯t be a maid like she wished she act was. Such a trash is supposed to end up a maids for the rest of her life.


    Cami¡¯s stare was capable of freezing those seated. It was filled with a killing intent. These same people who have caused her so much pain and humiliation?


    The same people who have masterminded her separation with Rodrigo and yed a significant role in sending her to jail. They are seated, eating from same table with her parents?


    They made her have her babies away from their father. She was poisoned and almost lost her life if there wasn¡¯t a quick intervention and rescue.


    And more to that, the bitch seated there kissed her man. She dares to have a taste of Rodrigo¡¯s pink sweet lips? She shared her man and even did it before the camera.


    And would have been his wife, fuck her man and take up a title that should have been hers. If she hasn¡¯t disappeared she would have been Rodrigo¡¯s woman!!!


    Martin was still shocked and staring at the woman before them that E asked ¡°what are you doing here?¡± She asked without thinking about what she uttered.


    She suddenly regretted her actions and same time, her daughter Emma tucked at her. Cami¡¯s appearance, mour and sophisticated looks should make them guess who she was.


    Besides, she bore a striking semnce with Susan Anderson. Can she possibly be a member of their host family?


    ¡°Dear, do you know them? Your stares are frightening¡± Susan asked, standing up and going over, holding Cami to bring her to a seat but she wouldn¡¯t be persuaded.


    Seeing that her daughter¡¯splexion had gone ashen and then to red, Susan Anderson added ¡°This is¡­¡± before Susan Anderson could introduce them, Cami beat her to it.


    ¡°Martin Kim, E and Emma Martins!¡± She said and Susan was taken aback. There is something she is not getting here. Her daughter definitely know them.


    ¡°What is wrong Cami? You know them in City A right?¡± Steve Anderson demanded. At this time everyone has stopped their breakfast Midway and stared at her.


    Martin looked away. He doesn¡¯t need to ask anything. Is she the daughter his uncle told him about, telling him he wanted him to meet her.


    How can Cami end up as his uncle¡¯s daughter? Something isn¡¯t right here. If she¡¯s a biological daughter of which she¡¯s likely is, how did she end up poor in City A when her parents were trillionaires?


    ¡°I hate to see this kind of brutal beasts in my face. Are you still sitting?¡± Cami thundered and in unison the family of three stood up quickly.


    Her words were authoritative and filled with apressing aura. She is not that timid and quiet Cami whose voice can hardly be heard if the recipient is not close enough.


    ¡°Cami, can you talk to us now? Martin is your father¡¯s nephew¡± Susan Anderson dered. She needs her daughter to talk so they can know what happened exactly between the two parties.


    Martin felt his throat choke. It has just been confirmed that Cami was his uncle¡¯s daughter. Now, something that has never happened has just happened, east meets west.


    ¡°Martin¡¯s mother was my sister. We all here are a family. So if there¡¯s anything you want us to know, you can go ahead and spare everyone this suspence¡± Steve Anderson coaxed.


    ¡°Dad, the people who hate me the most in this life is Martin and his family. They are the same people who hired Ambrose Kelvin to kidnapped Jared and my mum and thereby remote me to do what led me to jail.


    This bitch here, share my man with me and because of Rodrigo, they schemed against me father¡­ they¡­ separated me from the man¡­ that.. I.. I¡­ love¡­¡± Cami stammered.


    Her voice became choked. Her tears were running down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t control the pain that actions of theirs brought upon her.


    Steve Anderson nced from his daughter to Martin and his wife and then to there daughter. They were the same people who brought so much suffering to his daughter.


    ¡°They schemed against me and lied that I had an abortion and that act made Rodrigo went crazy with me. This bitch here insulted me and said my mother was definitely a prostitute that¡¯s why she disposed of me in other not to ruin her business¡­¡± Cami added, cleaning her tears with a tissue.


    ¡°What?¡± Susan Anderson asked, staring at Emma and then E. Ahhhh they had ridiculed her daughter and abused her. She won¡¯t let this go until she¡¯s done dealing with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding Susan. Please lets forget about the past. And to you Cami, on behalf of my wife and daughter, we are sorry about how we treated you in the past¡­¡± Martin apologised.


    ¡°Sorry? You mean just sorry is enough to pacify me for all the evil you have done? Which of it are you sorry about, for the insult and calling my mother a prostitute or for stealing my man?


    What about the plot you made with Ambrose Kelvin and the kidnap of my family? The abortion report you manufactured or the attempt to kill me and my unborn child while in jail?


    Which of it are you sorry about? Huh, tell me. Don¡¯t think I am talking out of assumption, Ambrose Kelvin which you paid to execute your ns is in jail already.


    And now, I have all the evidence to charge you to court and I will ensure you all pay for your crimes,¡± Cami bellowed.


    She was staring at them with pure hatred. It appears all the people who schemed against her all present themselves before her.


    Ambrose Kelvin was serving his punishment in jail already. Rodrigo had been punished already after he almost lost his life at her hand and now, these people before her.


    Every one of them who suffered one punishment or the other for scheming against them. These family of three will be the next to suffer.


    Martin was dazed. Ambrose Kelvin the same guy that Cami shot and his corpse was never found, is he the Sam person that Cami said is in prison?


    So he also was part of the scheme to separate Cami and Rodrigo? How can E bring him so low? This is his only hope of getting back on his feet and now, the sin they had sinned against Cami was standing and staring at them in the eyes.


    What kind of woman is E? She had also inculcated that attitude into their daughter Emma. Now, he doesn¡¯t know who is more terrible in viciousness between them both.


    ¡°Martin, you and your family cannot treat my daughter so bad and I will ever agree to help you. That¡¯s impossible. If you need any help, you know who to help you right?¡± Steve Anderson gnawed angrily to his nephew.


    He had agreed to help him get hispany back and make him stand upright again. He didn¡¯t know he and his family were such people who treat others lightly simply because they find themselves in a better position than others.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uncle. I was never a part of my wife and daughter¡¯s scheming. I was surprised as you are now at Cami¡¯s revtion about Ambrose Kelvin. Please for your sister¡¯s sake Uncle, don¡¯t change your mind¡±Martin pleaded.


    E had bowed her head and unable to raise it. If Ambrose Kelvin was in jail already. Will Cami also arrest her and her daughter as well.


    She escape the punishment in City A because of L. Will she be fortunate as well to escape it this time? All these happened because she wants to get her daughter bonded with Rodrigo.


    And that dream never came true. Now, she is facing a fear of imprisonment. What can she do now? How about her daughter, will Emma be spared?


    ¡°Get out of my house!¡± Susan yelled. Susan has never feel s much hatred growing in her heart like she was feeling at the time. This people were evil and shouldn¡¯t stay in front of her for too long.


    ¡°Not so quick mother, they will have to join Ambrose Kelvin in jail. They should continue their mutual rtionship and scheming there¡±


    Hearing what Cami said, E went on her knees. ¡°Please Cami, don¡¯t send us to jail. I am sorry, it was I who instigated the whole evil, please forgive me..¡± she pleaded, tears already running down her cheeks.


    ¡°What now, are you afraid of being imprisoned? I spent months there and you will have to spend years there as well. We shouldn¡¯t be afraid of tasting from the cup we give others to drink from, right?¡± Cami demanded.


    Emma had thrown her arrogancy away. She also kneel down beside her mother. The two mother and daughter pair were pleading and E stretched her hand to hold Susan¡¯s dress, but thetter moved away quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You even poisoned my daughter and wanted her dead? If she had died, we won¡¯t know how murderous you are, we would have epted you into our home in love whereas it was you who murdered our daughter.


    I don¡¯t have ce for people like you in my heart and home. Cami is my daughter, she¡¯s your family and Steve, your husband¡¯s uncle Is her father.


    Can you see now, that you actually schemed against your own family? All because of Rodrigo? And the irony of it all is that Rodrigo only cares and loves Cami.


    What¡¯s the use of being mean because of a man? You were head bent on creating a romantic rtionship between your daughter and a man who doesn¡¯t love her. What kind of a mother are you?¡± Susan queried.


    ¡°Someone please call the police¡±Cami ordered and one of the bodyguards came forward¡­.


    When Cami arrived at the office, she told Eduardo about her desire to return back to City A. Her mother Sara request that she should send her back to City A.


    Jared had gone on a honeymoon and she doesn¡¯t know when he would return. She has to return with Sara Dickson.


    Eduardo said one month should be enough to gather up all she needed and return to take over thepany.


    Cami said okay, she would persuade Sara to stay a month more and they both would return to City A. Thepany was blooming and expanding on a geometric way and she¡¯s heading over there to preside it.


    Jared would either preside over the Martin Kimpany or act as the Vice president of thepany. She needs to return as a different person now.


    But Eduardo sighed softly. There¡¯s something he needs to talk to Cami about. His father had told him to do something about it and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to open up to his father.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you Cami. It¡¯s about the Martin¡¯s Kimpany you purchased. Dad wants me to help restore the contract to the¡­¡±Eduardo was done talking when Cami interrupted him.


    ¡°That was when?¡± Cami asked, her facial expression suddenly changed. She just left the Mansion that morning as the family of three were being taken to the police station.


    ¡°Two days back¡± Eduardo answered simply and Cami grinned. That must be it. Her dad hadn¡¯t known about their wickedness then.


    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Eduardo asked and Cami smiled. She told him all that has happened in the Mansion that morning and where those culprits were at the time.


    Eduardo couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. Without struggling, everyone of them who yed a part in making Cami go to prison came bowing at her feet.


    But the most sincere one among them was Rodrigo. And he was the only one who tasted Cami¡¯s brutal part. Till now, he hasn¡¯te to terms how his sister overcame the shock of what she did to Rodrigo.


    ¡°Looks like when you return to City A, you won¡¯t any else to deal with¡± Eduardo teased and Cami raised her finger, saying no.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person left: Rodrigo¡¯s mother!

 Chapter 88: Camilla鈥檚 Return

    Two dayster, Steve Anderson called Cami aside after dinner. He pleaded with her to forgive Martin and his family. They really have hurt her be he knew it.


    But for the sake of family ties, she should let it go. They were still pleading that afternoon and sending messages to him to please with her.


    Martin¡¯s mother was the only sister he has. He had grown up with her like she was his Aunt. When their parents died, it was her who yed the part of a mother to him.


    He couldn¡¯t just feelfortable to let her son ror in jail with his family. They are ready to apologise to her over and over again for what they did to her.


    As for thepany, he wouldpensate her back in properties and money which would be equal to the sum of that entirepany.


    Eduardo had told him that Cami bought thepany and now, owns the entirepany. He wants to gift it back to Martin.


    Cami objected. She said she could let her father release them from the police custody but not thepany. She isn¡¯t going topromise about that.


    Thepany and their meager wealth was what made them to be shoulder high. She wants to break their wings and not give them a chance to look down on anyone again.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She can¡¯t just let me go like that. Her life had simply being iplete without Rodrigo. Her kids couldn¡¯t even know who their father is, that¡¯s not good for a normal kid.


    When Cami returned to her room, she logged onto herputer, and just stared at Rodrigo¡¯s photos. Thetter hardly smile and when he does, it¡¯s difficult to see his teeth.


    His natural facial look is expressionless. And she had known him to maintain that. She held the photos and kept staring at it. She ended drifting off to sleep with Rodrigo¡¯s pictures staring at her.


    The next day when she returned from thepany, Martin and his family were waiting to apologise to her. She simply nce at them and walked away.


    She doesn¡¯t know why her family won¡¯t allow her execute a ¡®pay back time¡¯ on these people who have hurt her so much. It was ring to all that Cami disdained them.


    Emma stared at her in regrets. She really wanted Cami dead not knowing that she¡¯s a Family member. But how did she know that? Who told her about the poisoning and how did she escape from prison?


    She suddenly went missing and despite the securities, no one noticed her when she left. This is something that sends goosebumps down her spine.


    ¡°If I spare you from imprisonment, it means you will forever remain grateful to my daughter. And henceforth, she¡¯s your boss and you all must be in subordination to her.


    If anything goes wrong, or she¡¯s threatened, I will not spare you nor will I leave you an intact corpse.


    Martin was already aware that hispany was taken over by Cami. If it were someone else, it is certain that his cousin Eduardo would help him get it back, but now, it was Eduardo¡¯s sister who took it.


    Taking thatpany from him was simr to hitting him where it hurts the most. She totally crippled him and turned him into a helpless man.


    Martin nodded when Steve Anderson said they were going to be working for Cami. He added and said, if they feel too big to do what he just said, they could leave peacefully and he would dly pay for their flight.


    But Martin Knows, going back was not an option if he wasn¡¯t getting hispany back. Where was he going to start from? He almost had a partial stroke that would have left him bedridden and in a vegetable state.


    Whatever he has to do, he would dly do it and live his life peacefully. E epted too and Emma had no option than to be by her parent¡¯s decision.


    A month came and passed and Cami was taking her flight the next morning to City A. She was returning with Sara.


    Thetter was a bit better than before. But that smart and elegant Sara has been exchanged with a weak, sickling woman.


    Emma helped Cami put her things in the car. She was returning with her parents, they had to work for Cami the new owner of thepany.


    Susan Anderson and Steve promised to pay her a visit soon. If she needs more hands and bodyguards, she was free to make a request.


    Cami said okay. Though she had sent her bodyguards and security personnels were already there, she knew she might not be needing additional security officers for herself and thepany as a whole.


    As Cami got into her car and the chauffeur drove her towards the airport, Emma got their suitcases into the car trunk, they were leaving as well.


    Jared and Mira arrived at City A before Cami and Sara did. It was an interval of a hour between the both parties. Jared drove to the airport to bring his mother and sister home.


    When Cami stepped out of the ne, she took a deep breath. This is the city she grew up knowing as her country home. Her childhood memories lies here and the people she first knew as her loved ones, hailed from that city.


    She looked around as she awaits her luggage. Sara was all smiles. It¡¯s great to be home again. She was in a terrible state when Jared flown her out, but she had returned alive and healthier.


    Soon they got their luggage and went out of airport. Just then she saw Jared and Mira waiting for them. On sighting Mira, Cami immediately noticed that she was pregnant.


    That it. That exins why they got married so sudden without anyone witnessing their union. Jared had the girl pregnant.


    ¡°Cami, Mum¡± Jared chimed, walking over and embracing his mother and then Cami. He got their luggage and Mira was going to get the other, but Cami said no.


    ¡°A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t carry heavy luggage¡± she said and looked away, walking past them to put the things in the car.


    Mira was dazed and stood speechless. What surprised her the most was that Cami simply walk away without waiting to see her facial expression after her words.


    Her words sounded like she was concern but it was genuine. Her motive was evidently visible, she was avoiding Mira as much as she can.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mirabel. Let¡¯s get to the car¡± Sara lighten the awkwardness in the air. She was the eldest and the mother to her children and daughter inw. She tapped Mirabel on her shoulder and tucked her toe along.


    Jared nodded to Mira and she started walking behind Sara. Jared didn¡¯t say anything. He knew the following days was going to be difficult for him to bnce his rtionship with both his wife and sister.


    As they got to the car, Jared slipped behind the steering and Mirabel sat in the copilot seat. Sara joined Cami in the passenger seat as they started their journey home.


    Cami was looking out through the car screen. It was nice to see the City again. Her kids are going to be two years soon and she would bring them to that city to celebrate it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with Jade and Jude?¡± Jared asked, nced briefly at Cami from the rear view mirror.


    ¡°When Dad and Mum will being, they woulde along together¡± Cami answered not sparing Jared a nce at all.


    Mira silently felt her belly was sweet. She would get to see her niece and nephew soon. It would be great to set her eyes on Rodrigo¡¯s kids.


    But she dare not show that she¡¯s excited. She doesn¡¯t know how or what Cami would feel or say if she saw her feel happy. Hence she bit down her lower lip, preventing her smile from showing.


    ¡°They are definitely going to miss their mother,¡± Jaredmented still. He just wants to create a good atmosphere in the car. Everyone appeared to be tensed up and it¡¯s simply because of the beef between Cami and Mirabel.


    ¡°They would be fine. They have a family that loves them. At least they filled the vacuum that the absence of a father would have created in their lives..¡± Cami said and red at Mirabel from where she was seated as if she was the reason why her kids are not with their dad.


    ¡°Everything will be alright again. You, the kids and Rodrigo. You are family and I believe things will fall into ce¡­¡± Jared chipped in and Cami replied ¡°In this life or in the next?¡±


    Cami was pleased and settled into the Mansion. It was asrge as Rodrigo¡¯s Mansion. She sighed, this was not thatvyear she bought her family a small house that Rodrigotter demolished.


    It was way better than that house then. She learnt that Rodrigo got Jared another Mansion in ce of the one he destroyed and he rejected it.


    That¡¯s thoughtful of him. Jared detest him so much except that now, he got himself involved with his sister and got married to her.


    There were two master bedroom, Jared upies one and his mother was in one. But now that Cami is back, they had to leave.


    But as if Sara knew what was going to happen, she asked that Cami live in the second master bedroom while she moved to one of the rooms downstairs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave mother, Mira and I are leaving. It was Cami¡¯s room at first. We are leaving already¡± Jared dered and Sara said no.


    ¡°Take me to the room next to the children room. I will prefer a room closer to my kids when they arrive¡± Cami bdeted amidst Jared¡¯s objection.


    She stood up and walked over to the kitchen. She really wants to walk around and see how the building was.


    The servants brought juice and offered them. As soon as Cami stood up, Sara came closer to the couple and whispered ¡°I need you both to stay together with us. I have to ensure that Cami forgives and ept Mirabel as her sister inw¡±


    She shrugged and Jared smiled. His mother was so smart and knew being together would eventually makes Cami¡¯s anger gradually fade away.


    ¡°Thank you mother¡± Mirabel said and embraced Sara. Her eyes went moist and a lone tears fell off her eyes. She sniffled and sighed silently.


    ¡°Shhshhh, I don¡¯t have interest in seeing your tears dear¡±She teased and Mirabel nodded. Just then Cami returned and the servants led her to the room.


    The next few days, everything was normal. Cami went to the office but let Jared remained the President. She imed toe around and see how things were going.


    Thepany now had a little more than a hundred employees and Jared preside over them. When she went to thepany, she sat among the employees while Jared held a meeting.


    She suddenly couldn¡¯t believe this was her brother. He looked elegant and has this aura that portrayed him as the president.


    He was talking with an expressionless face and that reminds her of Rodrigo. He was always like that back then when she was his secretary.


    As soon as he stepped into the threshold of thepany, she would suddenly feel like he was a different person. His personality changed, his aura dominates and his presence carries this unexinable intimidating Dominion.


    When he gets to thepany, he would hardly talk and when he does, he says few words and great actions follows. He would always have this expressionless face that she would wonder if he was the same person she woke up with that morning.


    She didn¡¯t tell Jared anything about why she hasn¡¯t ordered thepany she took from Martin Kim. Her father had told her to return thepany to his nephew. He wouldpensate her back.


    As the meeting came to an end and Jared stood up, Cami walked out together with him and shook his hand ¡°you amaze me Jared¡± sheplimented and thetter smiled and thanked her.


    Two weekster Cami¡¯s parents arrived. Luke and Katie came along and one would think they were Jude and Jade¡¯s parents.


    It was a great time with the whole family. The kids were happy to see their mother again and Cami hugged and kissed them.


    Jared and Mira were not in when the Anderson¡¯s arrived. They had gone to attend a friend¡¯s dinner party and arrivedte.


    When they returned, the kids had gone to sleep. But Mira couldn¡¯t keep her curiosity to check and went to the children room to see them.


    They were sleeping peacefully and she stared at them. The boy was definitely Jude and he took a striking semnce with her brother, Rodrigo.


    The girl was Cami. They both have their kids take after them. How she wished Rodrigo could see them. He would be happy to set his eyes on them.


    She took out her phone and took some some snapshot. Immediately she sent them to Rodrigo¡¯s WeChat.


    She came closer and touched their hair. A lone tears fell from her eyes and dropped in the little boy¡¯s chin. He smiled and Mumbled ¡°mummy¡±.


    Mira smiled. She suspect he was dreaming and she bent over, kissed him and went to Jade and kissed her Chubby cheeks and just then Cami walked in.


    She saw Mira kissed her daughter and she frowned. They are family and she¡¯s their aunt in every sense of the word but she doesn¡¯t want Rodrigo or any of the Campbell¡¯s around her kids.


    ¡°Who said you coulde in here?¡± Cami asked, walking over and standing, towering over Mirabel.


    ¡°Who says, I do. Have you got any problems with that?¡± Mira replied, cleaning her tears and looking up at Cami.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got a hell of problems with you being here. These are my kids and I do not permit you toe anywhere around them¡± Cami snapped at her.


    Mirabel stood up, sniffled and looked at Cami eye ball to eye ball. ¡°They are your kids, that¡¯s true. You are their mother, and that¡¯s absolutely right too.


    But they are Rodrigo¡¯s kids as well. They are my family, my blood and the heir to the entire Campbell¡¯s empire. And you know that what I said is also true right?¡± Mirabel retorted back at her.

 Chapter 89: Birthday party

    Cami stared at her furiously and temporarily she was rendered speechless. Mirabel was right, her kids were also Rodrigo¡¯s kids.


    She was their Aunt and no matter how hard she tried to pretend about that truth, the reality is that, they are rted.


    ¡°I am their mother and that¡¯s all that matters. I refuse to acknowledge Rodrigo as their father and that implies that you share no rtionship with them.


    I want you to stay away from my kids. As East is far apart from West, so stay far away from them. I don¡¯t want you to utter such nonsense before me ever again¡± Cami thundered, she really was looking angry.


    Mira sighed and chuckled aloud ¡°no matter how hard you shut the name Rodrigo out of their lives, you can never shut it out of their gene and blood stream¡± Mira dered and walked past Cami out of the door.


    Cami sighed softly. She knew Mirabel was right in every word she spoke. But how can she let him share her kids after calling her a whore and a y thing?


    On the other hand, Rodrigo received a notification of a message from Mirabel on his WeChat. He was taking a ss of coffee and wanted to do some work on hisputer.


    He logged in and stood dazed as he saw the pictures. His lips parted and he smiled. He knew they were his, he doesn¡¯t need anyone to do the introduction.


    He sat down and kept staring at the pictures. They are so cute. Despite the fact that that they were sleeping, Mira ensured that she took the pictures beautifully and it looked nice.


    His kids, Jade and Jude, that¡¯s their name. He had known their names but haven¡¯t met them or see how they are till that day.


    He was happy. How he wished things didn¡¯t turn out this way. They would have been married already, himself and Cami. The family would have perfect.


    But things have turned out this ugly. And his girl doesn¡¯t want to understand, she doesn¡¯t want to forgive him. The pains of his betrayal still hurts her a lot.


    But one day, he hoped everything will be alright. Cami will return to him and he would be a father to his own kids and raised them as Campbell¡¯s that they truly are.


    Maybe he needs to return to City A. He needs to see her again. It¡¯s been a few months already since theyst saw each other. She probably would have been calm and listen to him.


    The next day, Steve and Susan Anderson invited Martin toe over to a certain address. He said okay and was there to meet them.


    When he arrived, he saw his uncle and Aunt seated and Cami with them. He paid courtesy and took the seat hecwas offered.


    A maid came over and served them drinks. Midday through the drink, Steve Anderson started to address Martin:


    ¡°You are my nephew Martin and Cami here is your cousin. I remembered the past, your mother and I and the role she yed in my life when our parents died¡­¡±


    Steve Anderson began, he told him about the benefits thates with treating everyone equally. Wether they are rich or they are poor, everyone deserved to be treated well.


    He had been mean to his daughter and now, he¡¯s at her Mercy. For old times sake between himself and histe mother, he had pleaded with his daughter to return hispany back to him.


    Martin couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was getting hispany back or better still, it was being returned to him? He really was going to own it again?


    ¡°Thank you Uncle¡± Martin appreciated, beaming with a megawatt smile and feeling all excited.


    Cami nced at him and sneered. He didn¡¯t receive the favour her father was showering on him. If her father had let her have her way, he would rot in poverty till his death.


    But her father kept emphasising on his sister¡¯s kindness. He equally wants her to understand that they are family now. But that didn¡¯t work on Cami¡¯s subconscious mind.


    What the heck is her business with family and ties? Someone had disgraced her and treated her like she was less than a human being, made her go to jail simply because he saw himself as the superior one and she¡¯s the inferior one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, you should direct your appreciation to the right person¡± Steve Anderson dered, and shrugged.


    Martin looked towards Cami, thetter wore a poker face and looked away. She just can¡¯t refuse her father. She wish he was never rted to her father and she was his daughter.


    ¡°Thank you so much Cami. My family hurt you badly and made you went you unpleasant experience, yet your kindness prevailed over our inhuman behaviour.


    On behalf of my family and I, I say a big thank you. Thank you so much Cami and this kindness will never be forgotten or be paid back to you with evil. Thanks you once again¡±


    The news of Martin Kim¡¯spany back on operation was everywhere on the inte. He was returned and this time, he seemed to have a strong backing as he was seen coborating with Jared Dickson.


    Though once or twice, there were pictures of Cami Dickson on social gathering but this time, she took up the identity of Anderson.


    Was she married? She kept a low profile of her present life. No one make a mention of how she left jail, it was as if that instance was erased from every one¡¯s heart.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She waster found to be innocent. The government dered her free and not guilty of the charges levelled against her. The Campbell¡¯s family apologised publicly and even asked that she make a request forpensation.


    But her return stunned everyone who knew her back then. Her new personality and attainment makes people whispers in secret but non could boldly ask any question.


    Many assumed she¡¯s married and her husband¡¯s identity was reflected in her. That possibly exined why herst name changed.


    That was how sophisticated she appeared when she organised a birthday party for her kids. It was low-key and only the immediate family were present.


    Her kids were two years old and she organised a party for them. She wore a purple slit gown on a heeled open toes. She looked splendid and elegant.


    Her hair styled into a French style and she wore a pair of diamond earrings and ne. On her wrist was a sparkling diamond bracelet.


    As she moves, her earings, ne and bracelet were sparkling. Her make-up was light and that makes her look more charming, sweet and pretty.


    Her t belly goes well and gives a perfect physique on her curvy hips. Her cleavage left a part of her boops exposed. Cami looked so sweet and adorable that evening.


    Mirabel was happy. She goes about preparing things and getting them in order. Though Cami had warned her to stay away from her kids, she didn¡¯t fully stayed away but kept a distance whenever she¡¯s not in.


    But on their birthday, Mira was all over the ce. Sara was happy too but cautioned Mirabel to be careful because she was pregnant.


    Her belly was already protruded and everyone could see that she was about four or five months gone.


    As the kids were being dressed up, she was taking photographs and sending them to Rodrigo on his WeChat. Her brother was very pleased that she was sending him pictures of his kids.


    But she didn¡¯t know that Rodrigo had arrived at City A. He hardly let someone knows his movements sometimes. When he saw his kids pictures and how cute they were, he longed to see and hold them in his arms.


    Luke and Katie were there, Jared and Mira as well. Their grandparents and Sara. But their dearest uncle Justin Swaras came as well.


    Justin Swaras was Cami¡¯s good friend. Everyone around her knows that except that their rtionship and was tonic. He brought presents for the kids.


    ¡°Happy birthday my princess¡± Justin Swaras said, lifting Jade off her feet and kissed her Chubby cheeks. He said she looked beautiful as always.


    ¡°Jude is jealous already. Can you ce me down and y with him as well?¡± Jade Mumbled and everyoneughed.


    ¡°Off course my princess¡± Justin replied, smiling broadly and ced Jade on her feet, lifting her twin brother high up.


    ¡°Happy birthday Buddy. You so cute and charming in your outfit¡± he said, looking at his poker face and smiled. A mini version of Rodrigo.


    Always expressionless or having this poker face that you don¡¯t know exactly what is going on his little mind neither can you be certain to be right if you guess.


    ¡°Thank you for the presents Justin¡± Cami appreciated, beaming with smile. He told the kids to say thanks to Justin and they did.


    ¡°My pleasure Cami¡± Justin replied. He admires the kids on each passing day. No one would see such cute little fes and not wished they were his.


    Mirabel presented her gifts to them and before the re of everyone present, Cami pretended not to see and didn¡¯t say thanks to her.


    The kids said thanks to their Aunt. Somehow, they don¡¯t know how rted Aunt Mirabel is rted to their mother except that she¡¯s uncle Jared¡¯s wife.


    But she loves them very much. They would be together and y, go out for a stroll in the garden and even sneak them out for a breath of fresh air and but then ice cream and snacks.


    Wherever they want, she gets for them. But as soon as their mother was back, the Aunt will just have at them from a distance. They knew she loved them but was always hidding her love when their mummy was around them.


    Justin Swaras was lost, totally admiring the cutest when Cami tucked at him toe over and watch them cut their cakes.


    He said okay and followed. Mirabel took the photos and was sending it to their brother. When Rodrigo received thest photo where hexsaw the kids feeding Justin Swaras with cake, he became jealous.


    He needs to go over and give them his presents. He got dressed in a blue designer polo and a jeans. He got them two games and two kiddies bicycles and decided to take it to them.


    After the cutting of cake, there were dances. Mirabel didn¡¯t dance but just kissed their temple before going to take her seat.


    She was watching from a distance but felt very ufortable with the way Justin was getting intimate with the kids. Her brother was supposed to be so caring and concerned about them not someone else who they don¡¯t share any rtionship.


    What annoys her the most was that, Cami did see anything odd about it. He wants to win Cami¡¯s heart and he intends to do so through her kids.


    Why wouldn¡¯t Justin just find another woman and left her brother¡¯s woman and kids alone? Somehow, she just felt jealous for her brother.


    When Rodrigo arrived, the dancing was over. They were wrapping it up with a dinner. Rodrigo couldn¡¯te in and didn¡¯t want to alert anyone else that he was around when he sent a message to Mirabel that he was around.


    She saw her brother¡¯s message and her eyes brightened up in excitement. She went to meet him just as he requested. She threw herself on him and hugged him.


    It¡¯s been a while since theyst saw each other. Rodrigo saw her belly and smiled. He said he knew something was fishy about their sudden union.


    Anyways, he wished her a safe delivery. Mira smiled and thanked him, holding his hand and tucking him toe in.


    ¡°No Mirabel, Cami might not want to see him. Just take this presents to my kids. Tell them it¡¯s from their dad..¡± Rodrigo instructed.


    His masculine voice carries a lot of emotions when he mentioned dad. Mirabel saw the presents as his assistant brought them out of his car.


    He is their father and yet, couldn¡¯te anywhere close to them. He ratwhr stay at a distance and send presents to them. This is not a pleasant experience.


    She epted it just then, Justin Swaras saw her and walked closer. Rodrigo kissed his sister temple and turned to return to his car, deliberately avoiding to talk to Justin.


    ¡°Hahahaha.. your case is pathetic Rodrigo. I not only took your woman from you but also has won the hearts of your kids.


    Just look at yourself Rodrigo, you can¡¯t evene anywhere close to your children. Do you call yourself a responsible man or father?¡±Justin mocked.

 Chapter 90: Humiliated him

    Rodrigo paused but didn¡¯t take any steps back. He turned and stared at Justin as he keptughing and walking close to Rodrigo.


    He looked at the things in Mira¡¯s hands and the the bicycles on the floor. He chuckled aloud ¡°Tell me something Rodrigo, do you think Cami would let them touch these nonsense you called presents?


    Why do you think as if you don¡¯t know the personality of your ex girlfriend? Oh well, you knew her when she was poor but I owned her now that she¡¯s wealthy and ssical¡­¡± Justin rediculed him further.


    Mirabel was so furious that she felt like choking life out of the bastard. He was Cami¡¯s boyfriend and she didn¡¯t know it. Looks like they yed their cards well.


    Rodrigo grinned and asked ¡°do you have anything else to say or that¡¯s all?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t get moved by his stupidity.


    That statement got Justin furious. He expected him to be jealous and grow angry but he didn¡¯t. Rather he grinned. Who the heck does he think he is to make him feel so unreasonable or make him appear stupid?


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something else I need to talk to you about. This is serious and I felt you should know your strength and the level of your weakness.


    Your ex girlfriend and the mother of your kids is my girlfriend now. And I will be taking her kids, invariably your kids as well as mine soon by adoption when I marry their mother.


    Cami and I Never seemed to have enough of each other. So, we decided to get married and enjoy our lives together as couple.


    I had always thought you are a lion in bed until I took over your woman. She said I make herfortable than you. You are so weak and cannot even satisfy a woman in bed.


    But I fuck her better than you, absorbing every moan from her and treating her like a woman¡­¡±Justin was still ranting.


    Rodrigo¡¯s countenance had changed but he didn¡¯t know. He kept on humiliating Rodrigo when thetter got to the peak of his displeasure.


    No one noticed his clenched fist. Mirabel was fuming in range and didn¡¯t take note as well. Suddenly, they saw a swift movement from Rodrigo and next they saw his fistnded on Justin¡¯s lower jaw.


    Justin staggered backwards and almost fell down. He lost bnced and the pain he felt was like someone had hits him with a rod.


    Next he discovered wetness running down from his lips, he looked and saw blood covered the hand he had used to touch his burning jaw.


    He spat and it was blood. A lost a tooth and realised if Rodrigo hits him for a second time, he would pass out and he screamed, ¡°somebody help me¡±


    Hearing such scream, the securities ran over just as everyone inside the Mansion came out hurriedly. Cami instructed the maids to look after the celebrants as she rushed out herself.


    She was surprised when she saw Rodrigo and his sister, Joel and Justin. But thetter was bleeding. She looked towards Rodrigo and saw his eyes reddened.


    Jared came over and helped Justin to a seat. He should be taken to the hospital quickly. ¡°Call the chauffeur Cami, we need to take him to the hospital¡±


    ¡°Not so quick Jared¡± Cami replied, walked over to Rodrigo and looked back at her friend who saved her life when Rodrigo was determined to drive her to her death.


    Cami¡¯s parents and Sara were surprised too. Luke was standing behind his parents, hugging his wife by her waist.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It now appeared only Rodrigo, Mirabel and Joel was son one side and the other people were on the other side.


    ¡°Who did this to you Justin?¡± Cami asked and before thetter could say a word, Rodrigo answered for him ¡°I did¡±


    Cami¡¯s appearance changed as she red at Rodrigo like she was going to tear him apart.


    Jared knew there was going to be a drama if Cami starts her own actions. He came and stood between Cami and Rodrigo.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s take Justin to the hospital. If you have anything to say, reserve it yet please, Cami¡± Jared pleaded but Cami yelled at him to get out of her way.


    ¡°You bastard, you dare have the effontery to walk into my house to hurt my friend. Who said you coulde in here?¡±Cami thundered.


    ¡°He coulde in here because he is Jade and Jude¡¯s father. Besides he is my brother. So I don¡¯t expect you to ask him that question¡± Mirabel answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you interfere when I am talking except I invite you. The next time you talk uninvited, that day will be the end of your stay in this house¡±Cami dered, passing Mira a menacing stare.


    Mirabel wanted to respoond but Rodrigo raised his hand and she shut up. Rodrigo just stood, staring at the woman in front of him. Is this woman looking so ferociously at him his dear Cami or someone else has exchanged her body?


    ¡°Who gave you the right toe into my house? This is my abode and not your stinking Manson where you see yourself as the almighty one¡± Cami demanded again.


    Rodrigo remained expressionless ¡°You can¡¯t keep my kids away from me forever. I hope you that and I want you to know that Ie whenever I like to see them if I want to¡± Rodrigo replied.


    Next was a p across Rodrigo¡¯s face. ¡°Kids, you really have kids with me? You think too highly of yourself Rodrigo Campbell.


    You are not the father of my kids because you not even a man. Maybe you don¡¯t know that you are impotent. Are you capable of making a woman pregnant?


    You are the worst of men in bed and youe before me to talk about having kids? You are so useless and less than being called a man.


    My kids don¡¯t belong to you. You are not their father and let this stick into your damn empty skull. The next time I see you around this house, I will have you arrested and¡­.¡± Cami was saying when Jared yelled at her.


    ¡°Enough Cami! This is too much for you. How could you talk to Rodrigo like this? You dare to disgrace him openly because he hits Justin?¡±


    ¡°I will do it over and over again. He is not a man, he can¡¯t even have sex with a woman, he can¡¯t impregnate a woman and can never be the father of my kids. You hear that Jared and everyone present and including you bastard!¡± Cami yelled, pulling his shirt and spitting on his face.


    Sara pulled Cami backwards. Rodrigo couldn¡¯t process her words yet. They were too much for him to absorb and analyse yet.


    She red at Justin who seemed satisfied with Cami¡¯s words and then at Cami when Rodrigo just turned and got into his car.


    Joel paused, stared at Cami and shook his head. He got into the car and drove off.


    ¡°Are you crazy Cami?¡±, ¡°How can you talk to a man like that?¡± H3r parents spoke at the same time. This is the height of humiliation for any man.


    Sara ordered one of the chauffeur to drive Justin to the hospital. Someone needs to talk to Cami.


    ¡°How can you talk to my brother like that? You destroyed himpletely tonight Cami. I thought you used to love him when you were both dating.


    You know he is the father of your kids and you humiliated him. You are not a woman any one should count on. You are mean, you want to drive him to sucide right?


    You crushed him with your car and we didn¡¯t take any action against you. Now you want him dead by his own hands. This is the height of disgrace and humiliation Cami.


    Hasn¡¯t Rodrigo ever done anything good to you before? If yes, why do you soon forget good old days, the pleasant memories of the past and only remembers the ugly past.


    I hate you. I cursed the day I looked forward to meeting you as my brother¡¯s girlfriend. He once told me you are the sweetest woman he had ever met.


    But he was wrong. You have not only insulted Rodrigo but my entire family, my family dynasty. And for this, I will never Forgive you in the life¡±Mirabel said, her tears running down her cheeks.


    She ran inside and Sara went after her. She soon dashed out with her car keys ¡°I¡¯m leaving Jared and I will never Return. My brother¡¯s emotion matters to me more than my love for you¡± she said


    ¡°Not so quick, I am leaving as well¡± the couple got into Mirabel¡¯s car and before everyone else, they drove off.


    Jared was on the steering. He doesn¡¯t know what hase over Cami. She isn¡¯t different from Rodrigo of the past. She had taken over the ruthless Acts that Rodrigo left behind.


    Not caring how hurt the other fellow would be. Once her ego is satisfied, nothing else mattered. She had gotten to the climax of it all.


    Sara was th first who walked past Cami and went straight to her rooms. No one need to announce that the party was over. It automatically came to an end.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk to a man like this Cami, especially the one who happens to be the father of your kids. You trampled upon him too much and if I am the one, I will never take it from an ex¡± Luke reprimanded her.


    He had been married with Katie for a while now and Katie hadn¡¯t been Pregnant yet. If someone out there calls him impotent will be able to take it despite the fact that there was no child to proof otherwise.


    Let alone if Katie herself uses him of being able to get her Pregnant. How will he feel? But in this case, the fellow isn¡¯t impotent atleast anyone can see it from the kids Cami has.


    What baffled him the most was that he didn¡¯t say a word to her. He simply went away. That level of temperance was what he wished and prayed for. Rodrigo is a perfect gentleman.


    ¡°Today you have crossed every limits and I don¡¯t know if you will ever be able to undo what you¡¯ve just done. If you have to say something so indispicable about someone you once loved, it shouldn¡¯t be such foul words.


    I feel ashamed of you. It was never known that any member of Anderson¡¯s family has ever been so reckless with their mouths.


    The words you uttered was like a shard two edged dagger, piercing through the heart of the young man. It was more painful that the sting of a scorpion.


    You left him heartbroken and devastated. He went away with a bleeding heart. A bleeding flesh was easy to cure and healed than a bleeding heart.


    You don¡¯t know the extent of damage those utterances have caused on him and his self worth and esteem. You have brought us low, the entire family and I don¡¯t know where to hide my face..¡± Steve Anderson rebuked her.


    Her parents walked past her and Luke and his wife did same. Cami alone was left outside, Confused and full of remorse.


    A while ago, there was a little crowd around her and the next minute, shexwas alone, standing in the cold.


    The wind suddenly started blowing. She sniffled and folded her arms. Was the wind blowing away thest bit of love that she and Rodrigo have left for each other?


    Jared and Mira left, her parents reprimanded her, Luke and Sara condemned her actions and words and most importantly, her conscience dered her guilty.


    Why couldn¡¯t she just keep herposure whenever she sees Rodrigo. Rather than the excitement she feels in the past when she sees him, it is bitterness and fury that ovee her emotions.


    She sobbed silently in the dark. The winds would dry her tears off. What really happened? Rodrigo wouldn¡¯t hit Justin if there was no reason.


    Rodrigo would hardly talk when he is furious. If he does, he would go overboard with his words. But his fist was often ready to act.


    She should have asked him what happened or asked Justin. She has only humiliated the man she loved and still loves.


    Justin Swaras¡¯ bleeding stopped and he was given some analgesics. The doctor advised that is broken toothe bepletely removed and reced with an artificial one.


    It didn¡¯t take Justin quite a hour and he was done. But he was going to deal with Rodrigo for his tooth.


    He had made him lose natural part in himself and got an artificial in it¡¯s ce. He will so much have him rediculed and humiliated in the entire city.


    Cami¡¯s words really made him feel excited. He had thought she was going to inquire from him what led to Rodrigo raising his fist on him.


    But she didn¡¯t. She already believed him to do the right and he took advantage of the situation and yed the victim. Now, he was going to use Cami to ruin himpletely.


    While Justin was incubating his plot, waiting for dawn to hatch them, Rodrigo was seated in a bar.


    His phone has been ringing and he knew what was Mirabel and Jared calling, he didn¡¯t answer the phone. They probably were worried about him.


    But he wished he could see them and waved at them not to get worried or bothered about him, he will be fine. He sure know that he will be fine.


    It¡¯s over now. He definitely have paid for his errors before Cami and added a bonus. He had being humiliated enough and he would now rest.


    He drank from the alcohol in front of him and put fire to his cigarettes. He smokes only when he feels depressed and down. He needed something to keep himself busy with.


    ¡°President Campbell, I think you should answer your phone. Your sister is dead sick about you and that is not good for her condition¡± Joel coaxed.


    Rodrigo thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything. Joel was right. Mira was pregnant and shouldn¡¯t get unnecessarily worried about him.


    He called her back ¡°Brother, where are you? Jared and I have looked everywhere for you. Are you alright? Tell me where you are and we wille right away¡± Mirabel¡¯s voice came from the other end as soon as the call came through.


    Rodrigo chuckled. Mira¡¯s words sounded like a faint light in a dark alley. At least there was someone out there who looked out for him.


    But her questions, which one should he answer first. They came in session that she didn¡¯t allow him to answer one before asking another.


    ¡°Rodrigo, where are you?¡± This time it was Jared¡¯s voice. He probably must have snatched the phone from his wife to talk to him.


    ¡°I am fine, Jared. I am just chilling somewhere in the club. But you guys don¡¯t need to worry about me¡­¡±Rodrigo answered simply.


    Somehow that seemed to calm the couple. They asked the particr ce he was chilling and Rodrigo said he doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    Jared and Mira then decided to spend the night in a hotel. They don¡¯t want to return to the Mansion they came from. Cami was making home a ce that doesn¡¯t interest anyone.


    Next morning, Rodrigo was awakened by the ringing from his phone. He came home drunkte and drunk the previous night and was surprised when he saw the caller ID was his grandfather.


    They hadn¡¯t spoken in a few weeks. And thest time he visited the ss house, he had told them until he find Cami, he wasn¡¯t going to step his foot in that house.


    He had kept to his words since then. Although at the moment, he was removing every barrier and returning to his life before he met Cami.


    He sat upright and answered his phone ¡°good morning grandfather¡± Rodrigo said robbing his face from sleepiness. The hangover that morning was severe.


    ¡°The next generation of the Campbell lies on your shoulders. Why didn¡¯t you say it that you were impotent?¡± Larry Campbell asked, the old man¡¯s voice was shaking.


    ¡°What?¡± Rodrigo was surprised. Impotent? Who¡¯s saying that nonsense this morning? He just made up his mind to forget Cami¡¯s stupidity, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t ept it if anyone says that to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s everywhere on the inte andments were already counting in their thousands¡­¡±Larry Campbell was pouring out his disactisfaction on his grandson. Why was all these happening to him.


    ¡°On the inte?¡± Rodrigo asked a ryhtorical question. He hang up immediately and went online. The video was clear and Cami¡¯s voice was distinct, repeating the same rubbish of the previous day.


    His face was visible. Everyone recognised him and Cami as well. He looked at it and listened to it over and over.


    Who could have done this?


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do this? Why would I take this kind of video viral?¡± Cami was defending herself. She might have insulted him the previous day but he cannot humiliate him in the public.


    ¡°If you can say it before us all, you could as well take it viral. I don¡¯t believe you at all Cami. You have punished Rodrigo too much and now, I am beginning to wonder if you are the same girl o raised!¡± Sara yelled on her.


    Cami¡¯s eyes went moist. She didn¡¯t do it but who¡¯s going to believe her now? Everyone already assume she could go that length to destroy Rodrigo.


    ¡°For everything he did, he apologised publicly. His grandfather did the same and the government waved the punishment off. Everyone knew they epted to be wrong and despite the prestigious family name, they came out to apologise.


    His grandfather agreed topensate us. Rodrigo himselfpensated us but we refused to ept anything from them because what matters to us was that you were saved. Why taking so much revenge on him?¡± Sara asked, forcing back her tears and sniffling.


    This price was too much for Rodrigo to pay for a single sin. Was he wrong to have fallen in love with Cami? This was too much from Cami.


    Wealth and affluence has shown Cami¡¯s true nature. She was not like this when she was poor. But now, she¡¯s a different person, that sweetness was gone and brutality hase in it¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 91: It鈥檚 Over now

    ¡°What I want to know is, how many times does a Man get punished for the same mistake? You almost had him killed in City B. And now, you totally murdered his personality. How many more times will you still punish him¡± Susan Anderson asked.


    At this time, Cami¡¯s eyes had reddened. She doesn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Both of her mothers have spoken words that showed how disappointed they were in her.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know a thing about this. I didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t even believe that someone was recording the whole shit. I didn¡¯t do it¡± Cami dered and couldn¡¯t hold her tears as she walked away from everyone.


    Jade and Jude came downstairs for breakfast and saw their mother walked past them in a hurry without her usual kisses at them.


    Last night, everyone just melted away from their party and next they were taken to their rooms. This morning their mum was sobbing.


    They were kids, babies and besides their nanny, no one else understands them so well. Even their mummy was not always at him with them except in the evening.


    Rodrigo arrived at the ss house. He looked so unhappy but he was calm. His facial expression was moody. Things that her Rodrigo¡¯s countenance like this, really had touched a part in him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here grandfather¡±Rodrigo announced, walking towards his grandfather and his mother who seemed to have been sobbing.


    L raised her head to look at Rodrigo and their eyes locked. Rodrigo saw his mother¡¯s red puffy face and simply looked away.


    ¡°Rodrigo my dear¡± L called, sprang up on her feet and went close to him. Her eyes clouded with tears again. She hadn¡¯t seen her son for a long time now.


    He stopped answering his phone whenever she calls and the only way she could get through to her son was through his grandfather and Mirabel.


    She called her daughter earlier and she said it was not true. Cami just decided to hurt Rodrigo. There was nothing wrong with her brother.


    She¡¯s not guessing but certainly sure of what she said. Rodrigo¡¯s kids are sure evidence that he was a normal person.


    Mira¡¯s words pacified her but it brings back memories of what she did to him in the past. If that past wasn¡¯t there, he definitely would have been happy with Cami and his kids.


    Hence she started sobbing. She thought time would heal his wounds and he would forgive her. But now, everything ising back fresh again. Will he ever forgive her?


    L looked up at the son who is tall and masculinepared to her frail feature. She caressed his face and cupped it between her palm.


    ¡°How have you been mum?¡± Rodrigo asked, cing his hands on his mother¡¯s. A faint smile crossed his lips. The displeasure in his heart against his mother was gone.


    The whole thing disappeared from his heart after that incidence with Cami the previous night. He was going toe and find her that day before the ugly inte scandal.


    Cami doesn¡¯t deserve it, not a bit. He carried the torture and heaviness of his betrayal inside him for so long and yet the one for which he was suffering had stopped being a human at heart.


    Now, he was certain they are now worlds apart. She has changed her personality and character and he had decided to step aside and let her be.


    Besides, he had paid for his mistakes and added a bonus payment to it. Since the both of them do not own each other, it¡¯s better they stay separated from each other.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rodrigo saw the tears clouded his mother¡¯s eyes and pulled out a handkerchief. Clean the tears off and hugged her warmly.


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± Larry Campbell called. He was worried about what hexsaw until his daughter inw confirm to him that her son was fine.


    He then knew that she was revenging on Rodrigo. He personally had gone public about how sorry they were to have treated Cami that way.


    He remembered that Rodrigo did the same. But it appeared the girl¡¯s heart had refused to be pacified. He would ask that his grandson do think twice before proceeding with such a woman on his life journey.


    ¡°Grandfather¡± Rodrigo responded, breaking off from the hug and looked at his grandfather. But he wasn¡¯t looking worried like he was afraid for, he smiled seeing that he had reconciled with his mother.


    ¡°I was worried after you called me grandfather¡± Rodrigo dered, walking over to his Larry Campbell and crossing his hand over his shoulders.


    His grandfather was definitely a tall, well built man in his younger days. But now he seemed to have bent a lot and he looked thinner than before.


    Rodrigo towered over him and wondered if someday he will also lose his handsomeness and his great physique to be like his grandfather.


    His father Brian never got to live to his grandfather¡¯s age. But he knew he wasn¡¯t going to die early like his father. But the first step towards living long is to stayed 100 metres away from anywhere he finds Cami.


    ¡°I was worried then, but now am at peace again. I know now that it¡¯s all a lie and a means to scandalise you. But don¡¯t worry, time will tell¡± Larry Campbell dered shaking his head and looking up at his grandson with a smile.


    Rodrigo smiled. He sighed softly and knew his fears had been taken care of. He was rehearsing how he was going to convince his grandfather that he was fine but he already knows the truth.


    ¡°Thank you grandfather. And mum, everything is fine now. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against you anymore. You are my mother and I remain your son¡± Rodrigo announced.


    A flood of joy filled L¡¯s heart. She smiled through her tears. She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate Rodrigo for the words he just uttered. She longed for it all these months.


    ¡°¡­ then who did it? I don¡¯t believe your sister. She¡¯s bing more terrible each day¡­¡± Mirabel¡¯s voice can through.


    She walked into the sitting room while stillmunicating on the phone. From her words, one would easily depict that she¡¯s on the phone with Jared Dickson.


    She saw her family and hung up. She just stood smiling broadly. Her mother opened her arms and Mira walked into it smiling and happy as if she¡¯s won an Oscar award.


    ¡°Jared brought down the video. He sized it and traced the source. He would soon found out who was responsible for the video¡± she exined.


    Rodrigo doesn¡¯t seem interested. The video can remain on the inte for all he cares. He knows he is fine and Cami or whoever is responsible for it, would soon get fed up and then rx.


    ¡°Good boy¡±Larry Campbell dered, Happy that someone else disapprove of it. The . ore people get displeased with the video, the more difficult it is for simple minded people to believe such facy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast everyone¡± L requested.


    ¡°¡­ if no believe me, you should believe me Jared. I didn¡¯t do it. My bodyguards are investigating already. I will get to the root of it soon¡± Cami dered.


    Jared called her and said no one was going to believe the nonsense she was sprouting that she didn¡¯t do it. It was ring to them all how she was furious with Rodrigo as if she was going to tear him apart.


    Even he don¡¯t believe her. She had taken her revenge to an excess level. She even pped him as well. This Rodrigo had changed.


    If it was the Rodrigo he used to know, he would have dashed his own fury in his own way. But he was quiet and said nothing except that he turned and got into his car.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to believe Cami. Anyways, who do you think could do it? It wasn¡¯t Mira and I and I don¡¯t think mum or your family would do it. Who else could do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one would do it¡­ wait, what about Justin Swaras? Can he possibly do such thing?¡± Cami asked, shivering already.


    Justin might do it to retaliate on Rodrigo. He might want to deal with him for hitting him. She was thinking so much already.


    ¡°Justin? Yeah he might be a suspect. But when I am done investigating the source of the video, I will let you know¡± Jared dered.


    When he hung up, he suspected Justin really. He seemed to want Cami for himself. And a man can do anything to ruin a possible rival.


    Cami held her phone. She can¡¯t imagine this was happening to her Rodrigo and she¡¯s the architect of it. Her heart beats seemed to increase beyond normal.


    What is Rodrigo thinking now? Did he think she did this to humiliate him further? He probably would think the worst about her already.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rodrigo¡± she whispered, holding the phone close to her chest like it was done teddy bear. She forced back her tears and waited, Jared would give her the answer that she seek.


    Justin didn¡¯t give a damn. What he wants was what he had achieved, destroy Rodrigo¡¯s reputation. Didn¡¯t he hit him? This is how to deal with some spoilt brat who think be wealthy is the same as owning the world.


    Rodrigo would definitely be in a devastating mood, nursing his wounds. He would be mad and detest Cami the more.


    The more he hates and detest her, the easier it is to find his way into Cami¡¯s heart. He only wants her heart and everything else will be fine.


    If Cami got to know he did it, he would admit it and confessed to the fact that he loves her but she refused to notice it.


    Many were passingments on the post when suddenly he saw that the post was brought down. What? Rodrigo already brought the post down?


    No one else was strong enough to get involve with the tussel between him and Rodrigo. He sure was certain that Cami will not because she would be dancing with excitement for the viral video.


    The way she disyed her hatred for Rodrigo, she will definitely be happy if she found out that he was standing with her against Rodrigo.


    Martin also read the scandal and knew Cami and Rodrigo haven¡¯t get back together. From every utterance Cami made to Rodrigo, it showed how much she still burn for bitterness against him.


    This was never would have happened if his wife and daughter didn¡¯t lost their human nature and be idiots. They are the reason why such is happening between two people who once loved each other.


    E and Emma also read about it. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say anything about it. If this infuriate any of the parties, they could recall their vicious act and thought of punishing them.


    Besides, Cami had be their family. They can¡¯t possibly have hurt her if they knew they were rted. Emma wished this was not happening to her cousin.


    Felix Freeman sighed softly when he saw the scandal. He was having his own share of troubles and Cami and Rodrigo having theirs.


    His marriage with Liliana had issues for a while now. When he discovered that the son he had always cherished was not his in the end.


    He had been away from home for three months now. He was going to file a divorce and get separated from his wife.


    As that thought crossed his mind, he smiled. Perhaps this was the time to get back to Cami. She loved him really much back then.


    He would go and find, there might be a second chance for him especially now that she has so much bitterness in her heart against Rodrigo.


    The earlier he gets divorce, the better chance he has to pursue his first love. He needs to do something about it and it has to be quick.


    That way the scandal died a natural death. Jared found out who was responsible for the video and it was confirmed that Justin Swaras was the culprit.


    He didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even Mirabel that it was Justin. Thetter was his boss, at least he considered him to still be.


    He disapproved of his boss behavior in his heart. How can such a respected young man condescend so low to doing something so demeaning?


    After two days, everything seemed to be alright. Cami¡¯s parents decided to return to City B. They asked Cami if she would let them return with the kids and she said no.


    In her heart, she had decided to see Rodrigo and tell him about his kids. For that singr reason, she told her parents that she would be with the kids.


    Luke and Katie had returned the previous day. Her parents said okay but plead with her to stop her revenge on Rodrigo.


    She must ensure that she got things straight between him and herself. If she doesn¡¯t want to get together with him, fine, it¡¯s her decision and no one is going to tell her what to do.


    But she must ensure that she let him know he¡¯s the father of Jade and Jude. She can¡¯t keep him away from his kids forever.


    Cami said okay and promised she would do the needful. Her parents were happy for her and tell me Sara that her daughter was back to her now.


    Sara smiled and said she had thought she would never experience a day that this, that she will be with her daughter again but fortune smiled on her.


    Cami followed her parents to the airport. She hoped that the next time she sees them again, she would have settled her grievance with Rodrigo.


    After her parents left, Cami became sober. Jared and Mira left the Mansion few days ago and didn¡¯t return. They obviously have gotten a different aodation.


    Now, she¡¯s left with her mother Sara, her kids and their nanny. The servants don¡¯t often live in the same Mansion with them except if they decided to stay over.


    The house is big, how can she and her mother live in the Mansion alone? She really wished that Jared and Mira would return.


    Thinking about Jared, she remembered he told her he was going to find out who that scoundrel was who sent such scandalous video online.


    She called Jared and he didn¡¯t answer his phone. She decided she would call himter. At the present, she needed to take her kids out for a ride. She has promised them and intends to fulfill it that day.


    When they drove past a newly opened ice cream center, Cami was interested in taking an ice cream and getting one each for her kids.


    She ordered the chauffeur to halt. The chauffeur drove to the parking lot and Cami, wanting to see for herself, decided to go and check it out.


    On the past, Rodrigo would drive her to any newest ice cream centers in the town and buy different vored ice cream. That was in the past, now he and Rodrigo have been world apart.


    She dressed in an armless long gown and wore a shade as she stepped out of the car. As she turned to Walk to the entrance of he ice cream center, she sighted Joel holding the door for someone to pass.


    Immediately she knew that fellow was Rodrigo. Her heart beat became faster and she suddenly became anxious. She was going to meet Rodrigo so soon?


    As expected, she saw Rodrigo, Walk out through the open door with his huge figure. He ere a dark shade as well his hair seemed a little shaven this lips seemed more pinkish than before.


    His V-shaped jaw line seemed more visible. But his eyes were hidden behind the dark shade. Cami paused and waited for him to walk past first.


    She felt her adrenaline rush increased. Her knees were feeble and she felt like an impulse to touch this charming man who is now approaching where she stood.


    Of course Rodrigo saw her but pretended as he walk with his shoulders raised and his sight focused on straight ahead of him.


    As he passed Cami, the scent of his manliness filled the atmosphere around her and without thinking twice she turned and called ¡°Rodrigo¡±


    Thetter didn¡¯t even pause in his steps nor turned to nce at the woman who called him. He treated her like air and walked ahead.


    Cami walked quickly to catch up with him but Rodrigo¡¯s long legs gave him an advantage of walking with long strides as well.


    His bodyguard held the door and he slipped in. Just as Cami got to him ¡°Rodrigo please, can we talk?¡±


    Rodrigo snapped his fingers and the bodyguard shut the door and quickly sat in front. Joel was watching them as he walked behind Rodrigo.


    He didn¡¯t spare Cami a nce as he also took his ce behind the steering. Nobody seemed to pay the richdy Cami a nce.


    ¡°Rodrigo please, can we talk?¡± Cami touched his car screen but no response. The car was tinted, she couldn¡¯t see him but knew he definitely heard her.


    The car suddenly moved and zoomed off her sight. Cami ced her hand on her chest. Her heart was still beating fast and her eyes became clouded.


    She stood and saw the car zoomed off in the distance and sniffled, forcing back her tears and she returned to the car and ordered the chauffeur to drive home.

 Chapter 92: Rush of adrenaline

    ¡± Aren¡¯t you going to get us an ice cream?¡± Jade asked. What now, her mummy was going to get them all ice cream but she returned feeling like she saw a ghost.


    ¡°Yes, baby. But I¡¯ve changed my mind¡± Cami replied. She suddenly was no longer interested in eating an ice cream but to return home and lock herself in her room.


    ¡°Was it that cute uncle that made you changed your mind?¡± Jade propped. Her mummy changed her mind after walking behind that uncle who seemed not to hear her calling him. She saw her from the car.


    Cami was dazed. She saw her following behind Rodrigo? She really did to have asked such a question. But when she thought that Jade referd to Rodrigo as uncle, her heart bleeds.


    He was supposed to be called daddy as they call her mummy. But a daughter saw her father and doesn¡¯t know the rtionship she shared with him. And even called him uncle.


    ¡°Just ept it the way mummy said it. Can¡¯t you see that the uncle ignored mummy? Is that not enough to lose interest in ice cream?¡± Jude replied his sister. He hissed with his small mouth and Cami found it funny.


    ¡°Ahh is that why mummy¡¯s eyes went red and it¡¯s like she would start sobbing? Did he make you to feel bad?¡± Jade asked, touching her mother¡¯s chin as if trying to find tears that dropped.


    ¡°Why should mummy answer your question? Why would she tell you what is wrong with her. You are just too nosy¡±Jude replied, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°You are the nosy one here. Why are you helping mummy to answer her questions?¡±Jade red up. Her brother is really a nosy boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, kids. Thank you Jude and Jade for looking out for mummy. And don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine¡±Cami intervened and kissed both their chin.


    Cami only smiled to tease her present tension and make her kids stop arguing. But her heart was in turmoil. She¡¯s far from the word calm. There was restlessness in her heart.


    Rodrigo ignores her? Looks like she had really gone overboard with her actions or better still revenge on him. He has gotten to this point where he doesn¡¯t give a damn about her?


    If Rodrigo starts behaving like this, she¡¯s on the verge of losing him. Manydies out here are just dreaming to receive a nce or a wave of his hand and they woulde clunging to him.


    When they arrived home, he told the kids that their Uncle Jared would buy them an ice cream when he¡¯sing to check on them.


    The childishness in them wouldn¡¯t let them ask her when is their Uncleing. Rather they were excited and started jumping up for excitement.


    Cami sneaked away from their midst and went to shut herself in her room. She started sobbing. Now, she poured her tears and her pillow was getting soaked with it.


    ¡°I just need us to talk things over and get back together¡±She mummered. But he now ignores her. This was going to be difficult to get back together with him.


    That evening, Felix Freeman came back home after three months of leaving. Jack saw him and the little guy ran towards him ¡°daddy is home¡±


    Felix Freeman sighed and lifted the boy off his feet. If only he knows that he wasn¡¯t his father. He was going to part ways with his mother soon.


    He looked at the little fellow and saw he looked better. it appears he hasn¡¯t gotten any crises of recent. He wished the poor guy gets better someday.


    Lilliana heard her son¡¯s words and came out of the kitchen quickly. Felix Freeman is back, he really has returned back to them.


    She came to hug him but theter dodged her and ced Jack on hi feet ¡°how about you go to your room and get yourself busy?¡± Felix Freeman suggested and the fellow giggled away.


    ¡°How have you been Lilliana?¡± Felix Freeman asked, staring at her from her head to her toes. His hands in his pants pocket, staring at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been fine without you Felix¡± She responded, and walking closer to him, she added e back home to us Felix. We missed you a lot¡±


    Felix Freeman moved away as Lilliana drew closer to him. Missed him, she said? He wasn¡¯t interested in hurting Cami back then but she made him do it.


    Now she talked about missing him anding back home. That was never going to happen. In fact he hade to inform her he was sending hiswyer to her the next morning or she decided if they needed to go to the bureau to get divorced.


    ¡°On the contrary, I havee to present two options before you. First mywyer would contact you tomorrow to sign the divorce papers or we should go get divorced at the bureau?¡± Felix Freeman m.


    Lilliana¡¯s eyes suddenly went moist. She was losing Felix already? He was determined to get divorced with her and leave her with Jack?


    ¡°Felix, we can talk this over between us. Divorce shouldn¡¯t be an option. Please Felix, I love you and wants us to remain one together¡­¡± Lilliana was pleading.


    ¡°After the divorce, we decide how the properties is being shared¡± Felix Freeman dered and turned from Lilliana, walking through the door.


    He has a ce he was aspiring for. To Cami¡¯s heart again. He wants to win her heart over to himself and make her his woman.


    From what be had seen and gathered about Cami, her return was with wealth and affluence. The Anderson¡¯s family acknowledge that she¡¯s a member of the family.


    Her family members are billionaire and she had grown to be a richdy. He was going to get close to her and next, tie the knot.


    What he wants now is finding a woman who can secure his future financially. And he¡¯s found such a woman to be Cami.


    He heard from thements that flooded the inte from the recent scandal that she has two kids. But who is the father of her kids? If it¡¯s not Rodrigo, then who?


    The next day, Lilliana was surprised when Felix Freeman¡¯s attorney arrived at their home. He came along with the divorce papers and asked her to sign it.


    Lulliana initially said she wasn¡¯t going to sign it if Felix Freeman is not there. She wants to remind him that he got to where he is today because of her.


    If he thinks he can y around with her, she will ensure hee crashing down. She would strip him of all he¡¯s umted over time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my client already signed. Your signature is all that mattered¡± thewyer replied, touching his necktie as if ensuring that it¡¯s well knotted.


    Lulliana stared at the paper before her. Did Felix think well before deciding this? If she signed the divorce papers, he would be ruined forever.


    She sighed, took the pen from thewyer and signed. Whatever happens, she has tried. She found herself the victim of it all. She was yed like a fool.


    Perhaps she¡¯s really a fool and a terrible person. This is exactly what she deserved. She can¡¯t toy with someone else¡¯s emotions and not be paid back in her own coin.


    Thewyer ced the just signed divorce papers in his briefcase and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Have a great day¡± he said and walked out.


    Lulliana stared at him as if he was not talking to her. Have a great day, he said? How can she probably have a great day?


    She sank into the sofa and sobbed. Why is she experiencing this? She was forced into this marriage by her father. She never loved Felix, she had a boyfriend and they loved each other.


    She had also betrayed her friendship with Cami. She knew very well that Felix was Cami¡¯s boyfriend. She came between them and took Felix from her.


    She took her man and even humiliated her on their wedding day. Now, she¡¯s lost Feli. He was never hers, she only stole him. And whatever was stolen was not meant tost forever.


    She knew back then that she wasn¡¯t Pregnant with Felix¡¯s child. She knew that he was her boyfriend Mike¡¯s son. As soon as she gave birth to him, she saw Mike¡¯s face in her baby.


    But that baby turned out to be a carrier of sickle cell. Her deepest secret was unveiled when it was medically diagnosed that Felix cannot father a child that¡¯s a sickle cell.


    When Felix heard it, he became suddenly interested in going for a DNA test. When the test report was given, he was not the father of her son.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not Jack¡¯s father. That reality dawned on him. It came as a shock and for a long time, he kept staring at the report in his hand.


    It was a shock to him, but it wasn¡¯t, to her. She knew since Jack was born. She thought it was never going to be discovered. And it definitely wouldn¡¯t have been discovered if Jack wasn¡¯t sickle cell.


    Felix couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept that reality. He had the test performed again and it came out the same report. That was when he finally epted the fact.


    He didn¡¯t say a word to her but simply left home. He came by the previous day and that morning, she got a divorce. That¡¯s it, it¡¯s over.


    Lulliana sobbed. She definitely must have made Cami entangled with the billionaire Rodrigo. She went to jail and now, she heard she¡¯s back.


    She would find her and apologise to her. She would ask her to forgive her and said she wished this never happened between them.


    Felix Freeman was in the office but kept checking his cell phone. Hiswyer should be through with the divorce papers already. Lilliana should have signed and their union should end forever.


    Just then, his phone beeped for a message. He took and read the message ¡°Divorce finalised¡±.


    Felix Freeman smiled. His desires are aplished and his life is back to bachelorhood. He was free from the shackle of that marriage.


    His life was going to be different soon. A new beginning for him ¡°just wait for me sweetheart¡­ I will bring you back to me my dear Cami¡±

 Chapter 93: Chosen not to know

    The next few days went smoothly. Jared and Mira have gotten a separate apartment and no longer share the same Mansion with Cami.


    Cami was now living with Sara and the servants. Her kids and their nanny. To be more protective, she ordered that they should never be taken out of the Mansion without her consent.


    She had be restless after that day she saw Rodrigo and he ignored her. He had looked forward to her letting go of her grievance against him and now that she was ready, he wasn¡¯t interested anymore, at least that¡¯s what it appeared to be.


    She needed to find Jared. Talk things over with him and ask him if he ever found out anything about Rodrigo¡¯s scandal, who was actually responsible for it.


    She was going to find Jared the next day when she got to find him at work. She sighed, what is Rodrigo doing at the time?


    Was he in his study, doing some work as usual or was he drinking and partying?


    But he seldom does thetter. If he did, it means it is important and inevitable.


    It was at such a ce she first met him. He was like a demigod to her that day. She practically was trembling when she stood before him.


    His eyes were like an x-ray, capable of reading what was going on in her heart. He looked arrogant and domineering back then. But she eventually became his girlfriend.


    Only when she knew him well did she know his appearance was frightening but he was good inside, at least when one is in his good book.


    In reality, Rodrigo is a good person. He seldom talks with people he is not so familiar with but then he is the simplest, most yful person she has ever known.


    When the going was good between them, she could do whatever kind of y she likes with him, crack jokes and she would see himughing out loud.


    Besides her, she can¡¯t really say she¡¯s seen someone who ever made himugh that way. The best anyone can get is a grin or a faint smile.


    She wished those days woulde again. She just wants to see Rodrigough, holding her by her waist and burying his head at the nook of her neck.


    Maybe she needed to take the first few steps towards Rodrigo. He definitely would take the 99 steps towards her. She must get her man.


    When Cami arrived at thepany, Jared weed her. It appeared he wasn¡¯t upset with her anymore. He smiled at Cami as he sat behind the desk.


    ¡°I missed you so much Jared. Are you getting upset with me?¡± Cami asked. She wants them to return to their cordial rtionship of the past. They were both the best siblings.


    ¡°Did you ask if I am getting upset? I am already upset with you and you know it¡± Jared replied, suddenly withdrawing his smiles and staring at Cami.


    Thetter sighed and looked at her fingers fondling with them and wished this was not happening.


    ¡°Rodrigo was wrong in the past, we all know that. We knew he treated you badly, that is also not fair. But he realised his mistakes, he returned with remorse to apologise.


    Why don¡¯t you let the past remain where it truly belongs, the past. Why are you treating him exactly or even worse than he treated you back then?


    There isn¡¯t any difference between you both. Right now, Rodrigo owes you no apologies. Rather you are the one that needs to apologise to him because you went the extreme.


    From what I¡¯ve learnt from Mirabel, Rodrigo went into depression when you left prison and when he discovered that you were really innocent.


    He was not himself for a long time. He left thepany for a while and lived in solitude. His onlypanion was alcohol.


    I think you need to make him fall in love with you again. No matter how you try to cover up, I know you still love him. I know your heart still beats for him¡­¡± Jared coaxed him.


    Cami sniffled. She wants to get back together with him, but there¡¯s still something that gets her furious whenever she remembers it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to forgive him. The thing is that whenever I set my eyes on Rodrigo, I remember an incident and I get furious, and want to hurt him¡± Cami disclosed, she looked up at Jared and saw him just staring at her as if she was some strange person.


    ¡°Can you possibly tell me about it?¡± Jared inquired. How can someone be in love with a man and still treat the man as if he was an enemy.


    ¡°Everything Rodrigo did, I have already forgiven him. But how can I forgive or forget that he publicly kissed Emma?¡± Cami¡¯s appearance changed to a frown.


    It was as if Rodrigo was before her and she wanted to pull him by his suit and pped him. She stopped sobbing and her eyes went red.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Jared grunted. Rodrigo kissed Emma was the reason for refusing to let go? That was in the past, Rodrigo has got nothing to do with Emma besides that kissing.


    Rodrigo gathered the official documents together. He was travelling that afternoon and it might take a while before he returns. He needed to inform Mirabel to take care of the entire property before she delivers her baby.


    He would appoint someone else to act before he returns or Mirabel returns to thepany. While putting things in his briefcase, he was informed by his secretary that President Jared Dickson was there to see him.


    He raised his hand and looked at his wristwatch, he was still having some time before the flight. He should be snappy with whatever reason he came around.


    He ordered the secretary to let him. When Jared stepped in, Rodrigo walked over and shook hands with him.


    ¡°Good to see President Campbell,¡± Jared said, smiling and taking Rodrigo¡¯s hand. He never would have believed that a day woulde when he shakes hands with Rodrigo.


    ¡°Jared Dickson, good to see you too¡±, Rodrigo said, happy to have Jarede to see him. He suddenly developed a special kind of likeness for thetter.


    Partly because he was his brother-inw. He was also Cami¡¯s brother. Invariably, they could best go as friends if he wants


    ¡°Thank you¡±Jared replied looking at his briefcase, being zipped, he asked ¡°travelling!¡±


    Rodrigo said yes. He was leaving already. But Jared could go ahead with why he visited.


    ¡°Well, I intended that we go out and talk about You and Cami¡¯s love life. I don¡¯t know when you will be back so we can talk then¡± Jared chipped in.


    He would have loved that they find time and talk about it. He would wait until he returned. Then he would see if he can talk them into giving each other a second chance.


    ¡°First, I appreciate you foring. But I am not interested in talking anything over with Cami again. I thought she still loves me as much as I loved her.


    But it¡¯s all lies. There is no love in her heart towards me anymore. Besides, I am not the father of her kids, so there¡¯s practically nothing to talk about¡±Rodrigo dered,


    Jared sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t say this if you still love her. You and I know you are the father of Jude and Jade. If not for anything, for your kids sake¡± He persuaded.


    ¡°No Jared, you are mistaken. I had thought those kids were mine. But after myst encounter with Cami, I have chosen not to know that I am her kids father.


    She¡¯s found a father in Justin Swaras for her kids. I don¡¯t care anymore. I really have taken my mind off herpletely¡± Rodrigo exined, each word was heavy for him to utter.


    Shutting his heart and taking a deliberate step in forgetting about his ex, was something he found very hard to do. He still loves her but chooses to forget about herpletely.


    ¡°Justin Swaras can¡¯t be a father to your kids. No matter what happens, they are yours and yours alone.


    One of the reasons I stopped by to check on you was to tell you to forgive Cami about her unguided words thest time¡­¡± Jared was saying when Rodrigo interrupted her.


    ¡°Why are you apologising for her? Why are youing on her behalf? She had said whatever she liked just a bit to humiliate me and she seeded.


    We don¡¯t own each other. It is even now. A good point to part ways eventually. She did to me exactly what I did to her. Case closed¡± Rodrigo dered with a shrug.


    ¡°She said that to get you furious because you once kissed Emma publicly¡± Jared stood in his sister¡¯s defence. At this point, he doesn¡¯t want Rodrigo to see everything from his point of view alone.


    Rodrigo was surprised. Because he kissed Emma? That was when he decided to be engaged to her a bit to hurt Cami. That¡¯s it, she got back at him perfectly.


    ¡°Oh! She told you that?¡± Rodrigo asked and Jared nodded. A faint smile crossed Rodrigo¡¯s lips. Cami, she¡¯s be something else.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. At least I kissed Emma, but she¡¯s been sleeping with Justin as well. You see why I said we don¡¯t own each other anymore?¡± Rodrigo dered.


    ¡°Justin, no, Cami isn¡¯t sleeping with him. They are friends¡± Jared defended again and Rodrigo chuckled.


    He stopped and stared at Jared. ¡°Why do I feel that you are trying to defend your sister? Why don¡¯t you defend your boss Justin who said it himself?


    When we were still together, Cami and I. I can¡¯t remember ever making love to her and she doesn¡¯t beg me to stop. But she suddenly said I can¡¯t satisfy a woman.


    She told Justin Swaras he was better than me. He fucked her more than I did and I couldn¡¯t control my temper, I hit Justin Swaras that night.


    When Cami came out, didn¡¯t she say the same thing? Two people said the same thing at different times and you say they are friends?


    Yes I kissed Emma. And as it is, I will be kissing many more women soon. I don¡¯t see any reason why I should keep my body for her¡± Rodrigo dered, this time, his eyes gone red and he seemed not interested in the conversation anymore.


    Jared was dazed. Justin Swaras said that to Rodrigo? Last that he remembered, he and Cami have no rtionship or intimacy. Were they pretending?


    And even if Justin slept with Cami, why theparison? Whyparing two men with each other and aciming one¡¯s prowess to the other?

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Justin Swaras said such nonsense to you?¡±Jared asked, finding it difficult to believe thetter said such a thing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your wife, she was there that night¡± Rodrigo dered.


    As Cami arrived in her car, her cell phone number ranged. She took her phone and without looking at the Caller¡¯s ID, she answered.


    ¡°Hello Cami, I am so happy that you answered your phone. Can we go out for dinner?¡± The voice from the other end came.


    Cami squinted. She knew the fellow. Even if she was sleeping and she heard that voice, when she wakes up, she will call his name straight away.


    Dinner? She goes to dinner with Felix Freeman? Ahhh this is unbelievable. The bastard still has the effrontery to ask her for a dinner date?


    She gently removed the phone from her ears and hung up. She is having too much to think about at the time to waste her time and energy, talking to such an asshole.


    When Felix Freeman heard the call hung, he was dazed, his smile vanished away. He had thought she wasn¡¯t going to answer her phone but she did.


    That was his first victory. He didn¡¯t expect that she would grow silent and then hung up. She might be contemting on his request.


    Since she answered her phone when he called, that¡¯s a sign of greenlight. He would go ahead and pursue her. This was his best chance to do so.


    He would win her over before Rodrigo would ever think ofing to woo her, stealing her heart from him. First attempt, good sign.


    Jared arrived home moody. He had always trusted Cami, why would she do that? How can she be sleeping with Justin?


    It¡¯s not like thetter was bad or mean, it¡¯s just that she can¡¯t possibly leave Rodrigo and be having secret affairs with Justin.


    Mira came to hug him when he arrived and saw he looked unhappy. Worried she made him sit on the sofa and cupped his face.


    ¡°Anything the matter, Darling?¡± She asked. He wasn¡¯t always like this. In fact since they moved out of the same Mansion with Cami, Jared has always been a happy man.


    ¡°Nothing. All I want you to tell me is about what really transpired between Rodrigo and Justin that night that resulted in your brother hitting him¡± Jared asked.


    He wants answers. He is eager to know the truth. That is what they all failed to ask that night, before Camiunched a verbal attack on him.


    Mira gently withdrew and sat down, away from Jared. That night was supposed to be tagged a night of humiliation.


    She exined everything that night to Jared. By the time Mira finished, she was already sobbing. She couldn¡¯t hide her unhappiness.


    Jared went to console her. He said he just wanted to know what made Rodrigo hit Justin and not to make her sob.


    ¡°Your sister subjected Rodrigo to such mockery from a rival. You need to see how Justin dragged my brother. It¡¯s like he was less than a human.


    But I am happy now that it¡¯s alle to an end. I won¡¯t even wish that Rodrigo ever has anything to do with Cami. Such a woman who¡­¡± Mirabel was still voicing her opinion when Jared interrupted her.


    ¡°I only asked you what happened that night. No one is requesting you to express what you wish and don¡¯t wish about Rodrigo and Cami¡¯s rtionship.


    For the meantime, don¡¯t bother yourself about issues that you can¡¯t help. Get it?¡± He said and kissed her temple before raising himself to full height and went upstairs.


    Mirabel just stared at her husband¡¯s retreating back view. Jared would never ept anything unpleasant being said about Cami.


    He would frown and walk away exactly as he just did. She can¡¯t imagine how much he loves his sister despite the fact that they are not really blood rted.


    His parents found Cami and raised her before he was born. He grew up knowing her as his sister and for years, both of them never knew anything about Cami¡¯s origin.


    Cami is Jared¡¯s Achilles heel. He can take anything thrown at him but definitely not against Cami. He loves her so much and she only hoped that she loves him as much too.


    That evening, Jared decided to go check on his mother and sister. Mirabel said she¡¯s not interested in setting her eyes on Cami yet.


    Jared then left, driving himself towards the Mansion where his family lived. He initially stopped and bought for his nephew and niece a cup of ice cream and did the same for Cami but not forgetting to buy the one with Vani vour.


    As he arrived at his mother¡¯s ce, his nephew was the first that came running towards him. He bent and scoop him up into the sky.


    Jude giggled hysterically. Jade heard her brother¡¯s excited voice and ran towards her uncle. Jared ced Jude on his feet and carried Jade up in the sky.


    She giggled louder than her brother. Jared chuckled loud, he admired these kids. Rodrigo¡¯s kids, he muttered to himself as he ced her on her feet as well.


    ¡°Jared¡± Sara called, putting away her reading sses and nced at her son. She motioned for him toe over and sit.


    Jared came over and sat next to his mother, crossing his hands around her shoulders. He nced down on the magazine she was reading and saw its health and exercise.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mirabel?¡± Sara asked and Jared said she¡¯s doing well. He nced around, there was no Cami around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cami?¡± Jared asked, his nephew and niece had run off to y again. He expected to meet her at home at such a time.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to ask after me¡± Cami¡¯s voice from behind him. Jared chuckled aloud. He didn¡¯t know that Cami was seated at the dining table.


    ¡°Of course, I will definitely ask after you, my first love¡± Jared teased and both Cami and Saraughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been my sweetheart Jared. How have you been? How¡¯s Mirabel?¡± Cami asked and Jared was momentarily speechless for some seconds.


    Cami asked him how is Mirabel? Was he dreaming? Did she really ask him that? Maybe things will fall into shape sooner than he expected.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s unbelievable that I asked after your wife? Anyways, I am expecting another set of twins in this family. Why wouldn¡¯t I ask after the mother of my future nephews or nieces?¡± Cami yfully dered.


    ¡°Well, I must agree with you that I least expected you to ask after your sister inw. But wait a minute, isn¡¯t it amazing how our lives have be interwoven?¡± Jared stated.


    He nced at his mother and continued ¡°do you understand what I am saying, Mira and I, Cami and Rodrigo. Rodrigo and Mira, Cami and I.


    Cami and I are siblings, Mira and Rodrigo are siblings. Mira is my wife and Cami is Rodrigo¡¯s woman. They already have kids and Mira and I will be having our kid too.


    We definitely are going to stay together for long. Except that Cami is treading an unpleasant path. This is great right, mum?¡± Jared exined.


    Cami frowned. How can Jared say she was treading an unpleasant path? She had once thought about it and she imagined the beauty of it.


    ¡°Cami will surelye around, she¡¯s going to get back with Rodrigo¡±Sara chipped in. She only wants her daughter to be happy and her happiness lies with Rodrigo. Thetter loves her and it¡¯s obviously visible.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think getting back with Rodrigo is as easy as you said mum. If I get Rodrigo correct, he is never getting back with Cami. The fellow has moved on with his life¡±Jared voiced out his opinion.


    Cami felt bad at Jared¡¯s words. Rodrigo moved on with his life without her? How can that be? He loves her as much as she does about him.


    Did he suddenly decide to scrape her off his mind simply because of what she said that night? Or could it be the effect of the scandal?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Rodrigo loves me and he definitely woulde back to me. He might be upset yet, but he would definitelye around¡± Cami objected to Jared¡¯s statement.


    She stood up and walked over, sitting opposite her mother and brother. She is certain, Rodrigo can only be hers.


    ¡°How is that not possible after your romance with Justin Swaras? Rodrigo is a neat freak, and you should know him better that he would detest you for sleeping with Justin¡± Jared snapped at her.


    Sara frowned. Cami was having something with Justin already? Was that why she reacted that night when she discovered that Rodrigo hit Justin?


    ¡°What do you mean by my romance with Justin? I know he would think differently about my rtionship with Justin because of my reaction that night, but it¡¯s all false. Justin and I are friends, no strings attached¡± Cami dered.


    Jared just stared at Cami with a poker face. Just friends, no strings attached. In the past, he used to believe Cami at face value. But now, he has to analyse her words before absorbing it Into his brain.


    ¡°Maybe others might believe you, but I can¡¯t find myself to believe your im. Do you even know what transpired between Rodrigo and Justin that night before he hit him?


    I guess your answer is no. That is what you should have asked before shing at him with your tongue. That act and actions tallied with Justin¡¯s words and that is what has drifted Rodrigo away.


    He is noting back to you. He¡¯s gone out of your life for real. So shake the thoughts off your mind that he is returning to you¡± Jared dered.


    Cami and Sara exchange nces. What did Justin say? Cami blinked several times, she doesn¡¯t want to show her weakness now. She wants to know exactly what has happened that night.


    ¡°What happened, just tell us if you know it?¡± Sara asked.

 Chapter 95: Hot Confrontation

    Cami arrived at Justin¡¯s Mansion. She seeded in getting passed the securities because they knew her as Justin¡¯s friend and she¡¯s been there a few times in the past.


    She arrived at Justin¡¯s ce and was allowed to get in. She got to his sitting room and waited, Justin already saw her from his CCTV camera.


    Justin came downstairs and saw Cami tossing back and forth. He squinted and wondered what might have happened this time.


    Has Rodrigo threatened her and she is seeking sce at his ce? Anyways, it probably can¡¯t be anything rted to that scandal. That¡¯s in the past now.


    Cami paused and turned sharply toe face to face with Justin. Her eyes were red indicating she had been sobbing.


    Those red eyes were spitting fire. Her frown made Justin Swaras be taken aback.


    ¡°Cami, is anything the matter?¡± Justin asked. Coming over to pull her to himself but was dazed when Cami raised her hand and motioned him to halt.


    ¡°Are you really my friend Justin?¡± Cami asked, Wondering the kind of friend that would do so much meanness to his friend.


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡± Justin inquired. The action Cami just put up implies that she was mad with him. This has nothing to do with Rodrigo like he thought.


    ¡°How could you disrespect me this much, howe you told Rodrigo that we are dating and having affairs? I can¡¯t remember ever having such unfilial thoughts crossed my mind.


    You said something about you and I dating and I politely told you nothing of such could ever happen. And since then, we have remained friends.


    You told Rodrigo you¡¯ve been sleeping with me and you fuck me better than him? This is too much Justin and I will never Forgive you for that¡± Cami yelled, reprimanding him.


    And to think that she Humiliated Rodrigo that same day because of him was too much for her to bear. No matter what happened between herself and Rodrigo, she shouldn¡¯t have sided with another man against him.


    Just a few minutes ago, she seeded in pressuring Jared to tell her who was behind the scandal and it was still Justin Swaras.


    It appeared the fellow was ready to tear her and Rodrigo apart for real. He went to such an extent to dehumanise Rodrigo just to make him farther away from her.


    She never could have imagined her friendship with Justin was going to go so weird. Her tears ran down her cheeks freely and she started having hups.


    Justin saw the disappointment, anger and sadness in Cami¡¯s face and he suddenly felt a burden of guilt on his conscience.


    He looked away, deliberately avoiding her gaze. Perhaps he went this extreme, not to hurt her but Rodrigo. But he forgot to realise that hurting Rodrigo would hurt her too.


    ¡°I hate you now Justin!¡± Cami dered and turned from him. As she almost stepped out of the door, Justin caught up with her and pulled her back into a forced embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cami. It wasn¡¯t you I targeted, it was Rodrigo. He threatened to deal with me if I don¡¯t stay away from you. Hence I sought every opportunity to taunt him¡­¡± Justin was exining when Cami forcefully pushed him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you every your filthy hands on me again. You wanted to hurt Rodrigo and scandalise him? How can you do that to him?


    No one has the right to disrespect Rodrigo because of me except I alone. Rodrigo is mine and till my seventh life, he will be mine alone.


    What you did has severed our friendship. I don¡¯t ever want to have anything to do with you ever again¡±Cami bellowed.


    She walked out of the house and got into her car. As soon as she shut the door, she took out a tissue and cleaned her tears. She sighed and started the ignition.


    Through her way home, Cami kept ming herself why she did what she did. She should at least listen to Rodrigo first before jumping into conclusion.


    She must find him the next morning. She has to take the first step now towards reconciliation. When Rodrigo took the ny nine steps towards her, she pushed him down the gallow.


    All she needed to do was just take the one step and everything would have been fine. But she didn¡¯t. She must go and find him.


    When she arrived home, shexwas still restless. She decided to diall Rodrigo¡¯s cell phone number but what she got was an automated response, Rodrigo would call her back when he gets back.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She waited all night but didn¡¯t receive Rodrigo¡¯s call. Eventually she dozed off. When she woke up the next morning, she took her phone to check if she missed Rodrigo¡¯s call, but there was no missed call.


    She felt a little disappointed. Didn¡¯t Rodrigo see her missed call? She decided to call back immediately. This time the phone rang but it wasn¡¯t answered.


    By the time she called again, her cell phone number had been blocked. Cami felt moody the more. Rodrigo is still angry with her.


    She won¡¯t let what Jared saide true, that Rodrigo doesn¡¯t feel like getting back with her. She must see him and exin everything that happened.


    Justin lied, he only yed with his emotions. She hasn¡¯t gotten involved with anyone else all the period they were not together.


    While Cami was brooding over the fact that she couldn¡¯t reach Rodrigo, Justin was calling her. She saw his call and ignored it.


    She stood up and went to have a bath, got dressed and was going to leave to find Rodrigo in his office when Justin arrived.


    Seeing Justin, she frowned and didn¡¯t pay him any attention when Justin sp his hands before her, pleading with her to forgive him.


    He insisted he didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. But he was wrong to hurt the man she loves. He volunteered to apany Cami to Rodrigo¡¯s office and apologise to him.


    Cami was partly pacified but she said until Rodrigo let go, she still doesn¡¯t think they can ever be friends again.


    Justin and Cami then headed towards Campbell¡¯s cooperation. When they arrived, many of the employees knew Cami in the past.


    They wee her warmly. Back then, everyone knew she was the boss¡¯ woman. Rodrigo pampered and doted on her before as many as cared to know.


    But when things fell apart, they were also surprised how their sweet love suddenly went sour.


    Cami smiled and talked sweetly to those who still ord her that respect like in the past, and others she ignored and treated them like air.


    Cami¡¯s present look is morous. Her beauty and gracefulness were enchanting. She looked elegant like a high ssdy that she truly has be.


    When she arrived on the President floor, what happened a few years ago shed through her memory. It was there, at that floor where her world with Rodrigo came crashing.


    The insults, the humiliation and arrest and the unpleasant experiences that followed, all began from that floor. She sighed softly and looked at the seated secretary.


    She sat on the chair she used to upy. She was the closest to Rodrigo and knows when he goes out andes in.


    The secretary politely weed Cami and Justin. She probably thinks they are a couple. She asked them what she can do for them.


    Cami said she was there to see the President and the secretary said he went on a trip the day before.


    Hearing that Cami felt a weaknessing from within her. How can she see him now and exin things to him when he has already travelled?


    Justin observed the wave of unhappiness that suddenly dawned on Cami and quickly asked the secretary when Rodrigo would be back.


    She said no one knows how the President does his things. They should have called him or fixed an appointment with his assistant beforeing over to thepany.


    Cami thanked the secretary and turned, walking away without as much as beckoning to Justin. Thetter had to hurry to catch up with her.


    Cami decided to go and see Mira. She told Justin she needed to visit a certain person. She got into her car and drove towards Jared and Mira¡¯s house.


    She almost arrived at the ce but decided to get her some ice cream. For the few times they had stayed together, she knew Mira craved it a lot.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s pregnancy induced cravings. She also craves anything called nuts be it groundnut, oaths or even tiger nuts.


    When she arrived at a supermarket, she was dazed by the womaning out, holding a little boy in her hand. It¡¯s obvious, he might be her grandson.


    Within a few seconds, many thoughts have flown through Cami¡¯s mind. Ms Kimberly! She smiled. Her inmate in the cell. She knew how much support this woman was to her back then.


    The time when she thought she would die, she saved her, helping her recover herposure, setting rules that are meant to favour her alone.


    ¡°Godmother¡±Cami called at the same time Kimberly raised her head to see who seemed to be standing in her way.


    Hearing that voice, she beamed with a smile, as she stood transfixed at a point. She never thought she would see her goddaughter again. She thought she was dead until Rodrigo contacted her one day and told her Cami is fine and has found her family.


    Seeing her now, her joy Knows no bounds. ¡°Cami my child¡± Kimberly finally brought herself to utter her name in an almost choking voice.


    Before anyone could say jack, Cami threw herself into Kimberly¡¯s arms. Good enough that Kimberly¡¯s son was right behind them, he picked up his son and let his mother hug her dear friend.


    ¡°I missed you godmother¡± Cami said, now sobbing. She held Kimberly so tight as if afraid she was going to lose her.


    ¡°Oh Cami, I missed you more, I was unhappy, I thought I was never going to see you in this life again¡­¡±Kimberly sob, her tears mixed with a smile of joy.


    The two women finally let each other free from the hug. Kimberly pulled Cami aside and cupped her face in her hands ¡°I used him of murdering you, I cursed him as well and said he would never get away from it.


    He came to find me and told me he didn¡¯t know anything about your disappearance. He said he loved you more than anything in this life and promised me that he would find him.


    He would ensure that he brings you back and even if it was thest thing he did in this life, he must find you and bring you to me.


    I¡¯m d you are fine, alive and more beautiful. Just recently, Rodrigo told me you are fine and have returned to City A. I was going to locate you from the address he gave me this weekend and now, I found you¡­¡±Kimberly went on pouring her mind and Cami¡¯s jaw was getting tired with her uninterrupted smile.


    Cami¡¯s smile broadens. She asked that Kimberly pardon her for noting to check on her. She doesn¡¯t know how to find her because she doesn¡¯t know her address nor herst name.


    Kimberly said her departure from prison was so sudden and unforeseen hence she couldn¡¯t say goodbye. Anyways, how¡¯s Cami¡¯s baby doing?


    When thetter told her it¡¯s twins, Kimberly was happy. Those babies saw the light of the day eventually. She hugged Cami again.


    They agreed to see each other again and exchange addresses. As they parted, Kimberly added ¡°Rodrigo loves you a lot. Don¡¯t ever let him slip off your fingers¡±


    Cami nodded and smiled. As she got the ice cream and returned to her car, Kimberly¡¯s parting words kept ringing in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t want him to slip off, but it appeared he had long slipped off her hands and she didn¡¯t realise it. What can she do now?


    Thest person Mira ever expected to see in her home was Cami. She was surprised when her sister walked through the door.


    Had shee to continue her shing from where she stopped? She was going to stay calm and listen to her. She¡¯s really fed up with this woman, Cami.


    ¡°How have you been Mirabel?¡± Cami said, walking towards her and giving her a hug, next presented the ice cream to her.


    Mirabel couldn¡¯t answer her question. She was speechless and dazed. She looked behind her and wished she¡¯s in the bedroom so she can look herself up in the mirror.


    Does she appear different from the Mirabel she had known? She just stared at her and Cami knew she was shocked hence, the ice cream cup seemed to want to fall off her hand.


    ¡°Mirabel, what now? I came to see you and brought you what you crave for the most. Are you going to stand and keep staring at me?¡± Cami demanded.


    ¡°Please take a seat. Mirabel sat down too. Her belly, now round and big already. She put on a forced smile and thanked Cami for the gift.


    The two women sat quietly, no one was saying anything to the other just yet. Unable to be calm, Cami broke the silence.


    ¡°Mira, I know I haven¡¯t been the best sister-inw to you. Can you please forgive me? Let¡¯s begin afresh, our lives together as a family.


    I¡¯m equally sorry about how I treated Rodrigo in the past¡­¡± Cami apologised.

 Chapter 96: Two years passed

    Two yearster


    Jade and Jude ran around the ss house with their little cousin Jasmine. Jasmine is a little blond girl. She¡¯s beautiful and chubby like her cousin Jade.


    Mirabel and Cami had gone out together, particrly to Justin¡¯s engagement and left their kids with their grandma.


    L was always so excited whenever she got to see her grandchildren. The first time Cami brought the kids to their great-grandfather for blessings, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    She doesn¡¯t need anyone to tell her who they are. Immediately she saw them, she knew they were her grandchildren. The boy was a spitting image of his arrogant father.


    She hugged them and sobbed. She really sobbed that day. Partly for her dear husband who did live to see his grandchildren and secondly for Rodrigo who had been deprived the right of a father by Cami.


    Larry Campbell had blessed the kids that day and she did as well. If Brian was alive, he wouldn¡¯t have blessed them better than her and his father.


    Since then, the kids were inculcated as members of that family. They coulde in anyday and anytime without any form of restrictions.


    That day, she had also apologised to Cami for all she had done to her. Thetter dly forgave her and she had since then been weed as a future daughter inw.


    But Rodrigo hadn¡¯t been home for over two years already. He calls everyone once in a while but doesn¡¯t seem interested ining home just yet.


    She really wanted him to be home and get back together with his woman. That has been her earnest expectation.


    On fateful morning, Larry Campbell became very sick. He appeared he was not having much time left and he kept saying his wife was calling him over to Join her.


    Sometimes, he would say he saw his son Brian smiling and weing him. L became very ufortable. She only had Larry left after her husband died, hearing him saying such words made her afraid that she would soon lose him as well.


    She called Rodrigo and told him what was happening to his grandfather. Thetter replied and said the best surgeon should be brought to attend to him.


    He made some calls and for real Larry Campbell felt a little better. But after a week, his condition deteriorated and became worse.


    He only asks for Rodrigo and hence L insists that wherever he is, he muste over. His grandfather kept calling out for me.


    Rodrigo said okay and hung up. Next he told his assistant to get his private jet ready. They would be taking a flight in the next two hours.


    He was supposed to meet with his partner to finalise a contract the next day and the process of their togetherness begin but he called her and told her they were finalising their deal the next week.


    Cami was called downstairs by her mother, who told her that someone was there to see her. When she saw the fellow before her, she frowned.


    What the heck. What does she want with her as well? Her ex husband came looking for her she made him return with regrets and thoughts of suicide. Now the ex-wife too was there to see her?


    ¡°I hate some kind of people thate before me¡± Cami dered, sneering at her and gazing at her as if she was some leprocytic patient.


    ¡°Hello Cami¡± Lilliana was polite. She deliberately ignored Cami¡¯s sarcastic remark. She has every right to detest her but she has to endure whatever she says or do to her if she truly needs her forgiveness.


    ¡°What do you want here?¡± Cami asked, not responding to her greetings. If she expects anyone toe see or visit her, it¡¯s not the likes of Lilliana.


    Lilliana bowed her head. Her eyes had gone red and her tears ran down her cheeks. She cleaned her tears and sped her hands before Cami.


    ¡°I came to seek your forgiveness. I am sorry about what I did to you, betraying our friendship. I regretted everything I did and wished you would find a ce in your heart to forgive me¡­¡± Lilliana pleaded.


    Cami chuckled aloud. She probably hasn¡¯t heard about her much since she humiliated Felix Freeman. Onlyter did she realise that they were divorced.


    Now that things fell apart and they have wounded each other¡¯s emotions, she now returned to apologise. She just stared at her, wondering if she should ept that debt she was yet to pay her.


    On that hurtful day, Lilliana pped her and said horrible words to her. Now, it appears the table has turned and she¡¯s nobody here.


    Her father was arrested for manhandling government funds and Felix Freeman has also lost his job courtesy of Lilliana¡¯s father.


    Staring at her made Cami almost puke out blood. She looked devastated and depressed. Does she really need to do anything to such a person again?


    ¡°Cami, all I want is your forgiveness. I¡¯ve paid for my mischief already. The height of it is if you refuse to forgive me.


    My dad pushed me into seducing Felix, it was I who wronged you the most, not Felix Freeman. You also know that my father was already paying for his own sin.


    I lost Felix, all the properties of my parents were confisticated, we have suddenly be poor and my faint heart is almost giving up.


    But you know what I lost the most, the most important thing in my life, my son. I lost my son to illness and now I seemed to be naked, left in the rain with no one to call my own¡­¡±Lilliana started sobbing.


    She went on her knees and sobbed profusely. Now, it wasn¡¯t the forgiveness from Cami that is making her sob so much but the memories of Jack¡¯s death.


    No mother ever finds it funny to lose an only child. The death of Jack was the hardest part of her misery. She wished she had died and her son lived.


    Sara looked at Cami and nodded to her, signifying that she forgives her and let the sobbing woman go in peace. The fact that her son whom she imed to be pregnant with and for married to Felix Freeman was dead, there was no greater punishment for a mother than that.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Cami dered. That¡¯s enough. What other actions can she take against such a broken woman? She would rather let her go away and nurse her wounds for the rest of her life.


    Lilliana suddenly stopped sobbing. She cleaned her tears with the back of her palm and looked up at Cami. It was a great scene to behold as Lilliana kneeled before Cami and thetter towered over her staring down at her.


    A faint smile appeared on Cami¡¯s lips. Such a day woulde when all those that looked down at her woulde kneeling at her feet.


    Felix Freeman did, Emma Martins and her parents did and now, it was Lilliana. What goes around,es around.


    Lilliana smiled and thanked Cami. She sped her hands together in appreciation. At least that guilt was gone. She wasn¡¯t going to bear that weight of guilt on her conscience anymore.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave, ¡°Cami dered. She looked expressionless, her facial appearance devoid of smiles.


    Lilliana tried hugging Cami but thetter raised a hand that she shouldn¡¯te any closer. She is not so stupid to hug people who once betrayed. They might stab her back next time.


    Lilliana sighed and asked ¡°Is there a chance for us to still be friends Cami?¡± She wished that they return to the besties they used to be.


    ¡°No¡± Cami replied and sneered. She really went too far to request friendship again. Didn¡¯t she say she came to seek her forgiveness? Why are you requesting a second chance of friendship?


    Looks like the phrase second chance has beening to her so often for a few years now. Rodrigo sought for a second chance.


    That idiot surnamed Freeman also came to seek a second chance and now, Lilliana also wants a second chance. She¡¯s fed up hearing those two words again.


    While Cami kept her gaze on Lilliana, thetter felt those eyes were breathing fire. She nodded and picked-up her bag and walked towards the door.


    Before stepping out, she looked back to find her old friend still staring at her retreating back view and she waved at her. But Cami just pretended that she didn¡¯t see her waving.


    ¡°Everyone that has hurt you in the past hase to seek your forgiveness. Even Rodrigo apologised to you too. I think now, you have be an important person different from the poor girl they used to know.


    But among them all, only Rodrigo impresses me the most. If hees before you again, forgive him for real and let him have ess to the kids just as his family members does¡± Sara persuaded.


    Cami nodded. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to advise her again concerning Rodrigo. She loved him and just realised she can¡¯t move on without him.


    His grandfather and mother were pleased with her when she took the kids to the ss house. His mother hugged her so tight as if she was making Cami disappear into her belly.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Rodrigo is aware yet, but that is a step closer to getting reconciled with him. Mirabel also has be her bestie and they get along so well.


    ¡°I know you still love him very much, right?¡± Sara asked and Cami said ¡°I love him very much and I don¡¯t think I can do without him¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Do what you can to get back to him¡± Sara instructed and kissed Cami¡¯s temple before walking out into the garden.


    Whatever happens, she must get her man back. Rodrigo left and it¡¯s been over two years, she hadn¡¯t seen him. Had he given up on her already?


    The misunderstanding that happened that night before he left her ce had probably sealed his heart against her. He might have considered it that she was dating Justin Swaras and put her off his heartpletely.


    She tried to make a call across to him, but he blocked her off. On his social media handles, he blocked her and it was obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.


    Once Mirabel had called and before hanging up, she told him that She was there and would like to say hello. Next that they knew was that Rodrigo hung up from his end and Mirabel told her that Rodrigo blocked her too immediately.


    It took months before the siblings could talk with each other again. Since then, she never attempted using Mirabel to reach Rodrigo again.


    But she hoped he woulde home soon, especially now that his grandfather wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    Late that evening, Rodrigo¡¯s private jet arrived at the ss house. L¡¯s joy knew no bounds when she saw her son again.


    Mirabel hade to see her grandfather and was going to leave when her brother arrived. They all seemed happy to wee him.


    But this time, Rodrigo looked different. It¡¯s just two years and he looked different. He probably had been working on himself and his physical appearance was more charming than before.


    His skin seemed whiter than before and his pink lips on his V shaped jaw line was capable of making any woman lose her senses in admiration.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Mirabel saw him, she sighed. Between herself and Rodrigo, she knew he was looking more attractive than herself despite she¡¯s a female.


    Such a great gene he¡¯s got from her father, he had also passed it to Jude. It appears the male species of the Campbell¡¯s family were so blessed.


    ¡°Hi Jasmine¡±Rodrigo called and raised his niece off her feet, taking her up in the air. The little girl giggled, she appeared to like what her uncle was doing with her.


    When he lowered his hands, he kissed her temple and hugged her, not wanting to ce her on her feet yet. It¡¯s obvious that he likes kids.


    ¡°How have you been mum?¡±Rodrigo asked, came over and gave his Mother a side hug. He did the same with Mirabel and proceeded to his grandfather¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandfather¡±Rodrigo called, sitting by his bedside and still holding Jasmine. He saw his grandfather and knew, it doesn¡¯t seem as if he has much time left.


    He looked thin and very old. Yes he was an old man but seeing him at that time, he looked like he was some old ancient man.


    Hearing Rodrigo¡¯s voice, Larry Campbell forced his eyes open. He seemed to want to tell him something important or happy that he came to check on him.


    L and Mira got in as well. Larry Campbell tried sitting up and Rodrigo ced Jasmine down and went to help him sit up.


    ¡°How are you doing grandfather?¡± Rodrigo asked, adjusting him to befortable. He knew his grandfather was not feeling good and didn¡¯t expect him to respond to him that he was doing well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been feeling well Rodrigo. Why did you stay so long beforeing around?¡± Larry Campbell asked and Rodrigo said he was sorry.


    There was so much work and he has allowed unnecessary distraction to umte the work at hand. Everyone knew without being told that the distraction he meant was Cami.


    It appeared his grandfathercked the strength to talk much. Hence Rodrigo doesn¡¯t ask him any questions but asks to see the doctor¡¯s notes on his treatment so far.


    He checked his drugs and the prescription. The private nurses hired to look after him and help him with administering his drugs were called in.


    When they saw Rodrigo, they knew at once that he was Jude and Jade¡¯s father. Pleased with his medical treatment so far, he let his grandfather lie down with the excuse that the drugs he was taking needed him to rest for it to work effectively.


    When he returned to the sitting room, he asked his mother if his diet was being taken care of. His mother told him that his grandfather has only been living on drips and infusions for weeks now.


    She told him that the doctor said he should enjoy his fewst days happily with his family. She didn¡¯t know he would hold on till he arrived.


    Hearing that his grandfather would pass away any moment, Rodrigo felt bad. He missed his father and his grandfather did his best to fill the vacuum a little.


    He wished he didn¡¯t die. But his liver was already damaged. Rodrigo said he might not be staying long. He hoped to Return the next day very early and he would just stay a few days and then return.


    L said he couldn¡¯t just leave his grandfather like that. He would definitely ask of him when he wakes up the next morning. He wasn¡¯t going to feel good if he heard he had returned already.


    Business and cooperation should wait because its founder was dying and needed attention. He should let official affairs be handled by his subordinates till he returns.


    Rodrigo chuckled and said he wasn¡¯t going for business or work. He was supposed to be married and can¡¯t keep his fiance waiting. After they got married, they woulde over and stay in City A for as long as his grandfather lives.


    ¡°Getting married?¡± L asked and turned to nce at Mirabel whose facial expression had suddenly gone gloomy.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. We¡¯ve been on it for a while now and tomorrow we will tie the knot,¡±Rodrigo exined.


    He looked at his mother and saw she was speechless. He squinted, why this long face? At Mirabel and that one just looked away, avoiding to meet his gaze.


    ¡°What is happening, is there a problem?¡± Rodrigo asked, discovering that the atmosphere looked tensed up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. But what will happen to Cami and your kids?¡± Mirabel asked, turning to red at Rodrigo with reddened eyes.

 Chapter 97: An Unknown secret

    Rodrigo¡¯s countenance changed. What is going on here? Why does he feel they are not happy that he was going to be married simply because that person is not Cami.


    ¡°What sort of question is that? Nothing is going to happen to her and her kids. I can¡¯t remember having kids anywhere ok?¡± Rodrigo dered and gently kissed his niece¡¯s chin, ced her down to go to her mother.


    He stood up. ¡°I have an important business to settle tonight¡± he dered and was going to stroll out with his long legs when L called:


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± she called and thetter paused. He didn¡¯t move on but he didn¡¯t turn back as well.


    L walked over and stood in front of him. He looked up at his face and held his hands ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been the best mum to you concerning your love life, but please, take a deep breath and search your heart for who you truly love.


    Cami is actually waiting for you. And your kids just left the house a few hours again before your arrival. They¡¯ve be an integral part of this family and your grandfather has blessed them.


    I wouldn¡¯t want the first grandchildren Brian and I would have to be illegitimate..¡±L was saying when Rodrigo interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I interrupted you, but I don¡¯t want you to talk about Cami with me anymore. Not now, not ever.


    Why would I ept kids that I didn¡¯t bring home? Why would grandfather and you bless them when I didn¡¯t introduce them to you? Why, why mum, why?


    Can¡¯t you see that Cami and I can¡¯t be together anymore. I can¡¯t say I disliked her but I don¡¯t think I have any feelings for her anymore. Please, just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything and let me be happy for once, is that too much to ask?¡± Rodrigo  dered and walked out.


    He got into one of the cars in the garage and his mother¡¯s chauffeur drove him home. He was so angry at his mother¡¯s words, how can they inculcate children into the family without his consent?


    When he got to his Mansion, he told the chauffeur to return the car. His servants and securities were surprised that the boss was back so suddenly.


    He had dismissed Joel already but called him to ask him if he executed his orders and thetter said yes. He smiled and knew someone would knock on the door of his Mansion soon.


    As soon as Rodrigo left, Mirabel looked at his mother and they both were speechless. They already so loved Cami and now Rodrigo is asking them to pretend not to know anything?


    Without another word, Mirabel took her phone and dialled Cami¡¯s cell phone number. She didn¡¯t wait for exchange of pleasantries but went straight to business:


    ¡°Rodrigo came in this evening and is leaving early tomorrow morning to be married to someone else. If you still love your man and want him, you only have this night to do it¡±Mirabel disclosed.


    Mira¡¯s words made Cami shivered. Getting married, he really doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her and is getting married to someone else?


    ¡°Rodrigo is really getting ma. rrie.. d to another woman?¡± Cami¡¯s voice choked, she was sobbing already.


    ¡°This is not the time to sob. Go and find him and exin things to him. He might listen to you and you both let go of the past. This night, you must find him otherwise by tomorrow, it will definitely bete..¡±Mirabel advised.


    Cami started sobbing. Rodrigo is leaving her for real? How can he do that, how can he think of being married to someone else.


    Sara heard Mira¡¯s words and started consoling her. She told Cami to fight for her love, and get it back if she can. But if she didn¡¯t, at least she would know she tried.


    But Cami was not listening. Her sobs were getting louder and her kids came to ask their mother why she was crying.


    The kids were growing. They are four years old and have started school already. At Larry Campbell¡¯s instruction they used the family¡¯s surname in school.


    ¡°Your mother will be fine, kids, she just needed to be a little emotional,¡±Sara replied to the kids and told them to go to their rooms.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sitting here and sobbing, isn¡¯t going to change anything. Get up and find Rodrigo in his Mansion¡± Sara advised and Cami went upstairs, changed into a casual dress and came downstairs with her car keys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one of the chauffeurs drive you there¡±Sara dered but Cami said she can drive. Besides, she doesn¡¯t know what awaits her there.


    As she got to the door, she turned and told her mother ¡°maybe I will win or maybe I will lose, I don¡¯t know mum¡±


    ¡°You will win my child, you will have your man back¡±Sara said and blew kisses at her. Cami smiled and stepped out.


    The snow was falling and Cami hurried into her car. She should have put on a jacket but didn¡¯t want to get back. Meeting Rodrigo was more important at that moment.


    Rodrigo had showered, changed into a rob. He had instructed his securities to inform him when anyone came around.


    He got hisputer and went to his study. It¡¯s been long since he was in that house but yet, everywhere seemed like he used it the day before.


    His employees are good at their jobs. They kept cleaning and keeping the ce tidy. He would increase their payment by another 30% for being diligent.


    Just then, he received a call that he had a guest. Rodrigo smiled, he knew he woulde. There¡¯s no way he won¡¯te begging him.


    Without asking the security who the fellow was, he asked that he should let him in. The security wanted to inform him that it¡¯s not a he but a she.


    But before he could say it, Rodrigo had hung up. He shrugged, anyway, she was a known face in that Mansion a few years ago.


    Cami parked her car and walked out to the building. She got to the door and tried using her fingerprints and immediately the door opened.


    She least expected that Rodrigo wouldn¡¯t change the code and remove her fingerprints from the lock. She stepped in and no one was in therge sitting room.


    The sitting was the same except for the furniture. Rodrigo once told her that he changes his furniture every six months or a year at the most.


    The decor was changed as well. Everywhere was glittering with light that if a button should drop, it can easily be picked up.


    The room was filled with Rodrigo¡¯s peculiar perfume. He used an expensive Perfume that he smelt from a distance.


    Just as she was going to look towards the stairs, she saw Rodrigo staring down at her. She shivered. It appeared he was scrutinising her with his stern looks.


    Rodrigo frowned when he saw Cami. He got a signal that the door was being opened from outside when he came out of his study.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting her. He didn¡¯t even want to see her. He was expecting someone else and not her. He stared down at her with a Frosty gaze.


    He sluggishly came downstairs and stood before her. Cami said hi but he didn¡¯t answer rather, she felt he was looking at her from her head to her toes.


    He passed her and went to the door, looked at it and returned to use the telephone. He pressed a number and the phone was immediately answered.


    ¡°First thing tomorrow, change all the locks and remove all fingerprints recognition except mine¡± he instructed and hung up.


    Cami sighed. That is it. After that night she wouldn¡¯t be able to ess that door ever again. She bowed her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Rodrigo looked at her again, really scrutinising her as if he was going to give her a pass mark based on physical assessment.


    ¡°What do you want here, Miss Anderson?¡± Rodrigo finally asked, his hands akimbo. This is his house and not hers where she could close her sense of respect.


    ¡°I want us to talk, Rodrigo,¡± Cami said, raising her head and looking up at him. His eyes were still fixed on hers but Cami looked at his face briefly and turned away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk into my Mansion and tell me we need to talk. Do you ask me if I can spare time to talk to you?¡±Rodrigo inquired.


    Cami sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t ask you first. I want us to talk about ourselves and first I am sorry how¡­¡± she was saying when Rodrigo interrupted her.


    ¡°Are you daft, you are repeating the same mistake¡±he said, this time it¡¯s obvious he wasn¡¯t going to be easily persuaded.


    Cami was dazed. Did he just ask her if she was daft? Rodrigo never uses such lousy words at her before. Only when that ugly incident in the past happened did he use words like a lowlife for her.


    She looked up at him and saw a cold stare at her. Rodrigo was upset, she knows him and knows how his facial expression usually is when he¡¯s displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you please spare some time to have a talk with me?¡± Cami asked politely using the word please before the request.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such time. And if that is the reason why you came, you may leave. I don¡¯t have time for useless chitchat¡± he dered.


    He was going to hold the door when Cami grabbed his wrist ¡°Rodrigo please, I need to rify some things first..¡± she was saying when Rodrigo flinged her off his wrist.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Who said you couldy your hands on me? Do I look like I am interested in a second bath? Rodrigo yelled.


    This time his voice was deep and hoarse. He was visibly displeased. Why would she touch him with those flirty hands of hers?


    Cami looked at her palm and at Rodrigo again. Has she suddenly be unclean that touching him meant a second bath?


    ¡°The next time you make that mistake, I will hit you so badly that you might need to see a doctor. Now get out!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and hit me? Just do it Rodrigo¡±Cami was bing temperamental. She has soon forgotten that she was there to win him over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited because I said I will hit you. I can¡¯t do it to a woman. So please leave¡±Rodrigo dered, this time, his voice was down when Cami¡¯s went up.


    ¡°I am not leaving Rodrigo. You can¡¯t send me out of your Mansion because this whole thing you have belongs to my kids, or our kids rather¡±Cami dered and sat down crossing her legs.


    ¡°When you are ready to leave, use the door. You give your kids what your man has amassed not mine¡± he hissed between gritted teeth and walked towards the stairs.


    Cami stood up and went after him ¡°Rodrigo, Rodrigo¡± she was calling him but hepletely ignored her and went on.


    ¡°The kids and I love you Rodrigo¡± Cami said and Rodrigo paused. The next minute, she heard him say ¡°I have outgrown that deception¡±


    Deception? He thinks she was lying or that she is deceiving him by saying she loved him.


    Just then, the security called and told him a man wanted to see him. He said okay and he shoulde in.


    He turned back again and walked past Cami. It¡¯s amazing how two lovers have met at his ce. He didn¡¯t n it that Cami should be there but then it¡¯s not bad if she was.


    Soon he held the door and Cami was surprised that Justin Swaras came to find Rodrigo as well. This was going to be easy, he would reverse everything he said back then.


    Seeing Cami, Justin shivered. She shouldn¡¯t have been there. This was a top secret and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know, not even Cami.


    The two of them stare at each other. Cami at Justin and vice versa. Rodrigo shut the door and saw the two of them staring at each other speechless.


    Rodrigo chuckled aloud in mockery ¡°Surprised that she is in my ce? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch your woman. Cami Knows I am not so loose hahaha¡±


    ¡°Rodrigo please, you are mistaken,¡±Cami corrected. She¡¯s shy already standing in front of two men and the one she loved thinking horrible things in his head.


    ¡°Shhhh don¡¯t talk if I don¡¯t permit you to do so. This is my house and whatever I think or say must be thew here¡±Rodrigo dered arrogantly.


    Justin has his own issues. Anyways, how can he do it so Cami won¡¯t know a thing? He was thinking when Rodrigo said ¡°what do you want Justin Swaras?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Justin Swaras stared at him. He knew what he wanted and that exins why he was the one who held the door for him to walk in. But with Cami there, he doesn¡¯t want to say anything before her.


    ¡°Can we talk privately?¡± Justin Swaras asked, his voice full of pleas. Rodrigo sat down and crossed his legs. His white skin exposed, capable of causing a storm in a lustful heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust having private talk with the likes of you. If you really don¡¯t have a business here, just leave. I am too busy to grant your impossible request.


    Justin got closer to Cami and Said ¡°Rodrigo wants revenge on me and it¡¯s simply because of what I said the other day. He thought you and I have been having affairs and he discovered a secret that even I didn¡¯t know before today.


    Would you tell him that nothing ever happens between us? I can¡¯t afford to let that secret get to the public. My parents reputation would be ruined beyond repair and I won¡¯t let it happen¡±


    Cami squinted. This act of Justin Swaras talking with her privately before Rodrigo would only worsen the whole issue. She should have just kept a distance and rather say what he wanted to say from where he stood.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather I excused you both then¡± Cami suggested and without waiting for Justin to agree, she turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    Justin turned and nced at Rodrigo whose cold stare was filled with disdain for him. ¡°Why are you doing this, because of Cami right?¡± He asked, staring back at the fellow seated.


    ¡°Why I am doing this doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that I will so much drag you and your entire family in the mire. Then who sees who is more capable of causing a scandal¡­¡± Rodrigo replied.


    Did Justin think that he didn¡¯t know that he was the one who sponsored that scandal about him being impotent. He also knows that Jared brought it down at Cami¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°It is I who crossed you, not my parents. My father is a public figure and if this gets out, what do you think will happen to his political career? You want to ruin him?¡± Justin demanded.


    ¡°If I want to destroy you, that¡¯s where I need to begin from. You knew your father was a public figure when you fucked my woman and went ahead to scandalise me. Why weren¡¯t you thinking that before?¡± Rodrigo inquired.


    ¡± First I Never had anything to do with Cami. She¡¯s pure for you alonest that I know. Truly I tried to win her heart but she loved only you and told me she can never love another man except you.


    Secondly, I am sorry that I sponsored that scandal. I wanted to hurt you and nothing more. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to win Cami¡¯s heart, no.


    Tell me what you want me to do to keep my family¡¯s deepest secret. Anything. You have no idea how we¡¯ve kept it all these years. Tell me what you want?¡± Justin asked.


    Rodrigo chuckled. The only part of his words that interested him the most was the part where he lied, telling him he had nothing with Cami. The other parts, he doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You c¨¤me all the way here to ask me what I want you to do? Can you really do it if I name it?¡± Rodrigo asked.


    Justin Swaras didn¡¯t answer that question. He can¡¯t really predict what Rodrigo would say next. He just stared at him calmly.


    ¡°Find your real mother and go viral with her. She¡¯s in the psychiatric home andpletely lost her mind. Everyone is just waiting for her to die¡± Rodrigo dered.


    Only when he received Rodrigo¡¯s mockery video with a mad woman in it did he suddenly feel interested in the woman. The only statement attached to the video is that the truth lies with your parents.


    Hence he went to ask them. Dinner time he let them see the video and his parents both shivered at the sight of the video. Seeing their actions he asked them to tell him the truth otherwise he would pull down the roof.


    That woman was his mother. She was his father¡¯s mistress. His father¡¯s wife was barren and he couldn¡¯t marry a second nor divorce based on her inability to conceive.


    His mother was pregnant with him and his step mother pretended all along to be pregnant. When he was born, his father took the baby and brought him to his wife while he told his mother that her baby was dead.


    Not convinced, his mother decided to take action against him. He had no other than to get her abducted, injected and let her be mentally unstable.


    She ended up in a psychiatric home and had been there all her life. She soon lost her mind and wentpletely crazy.


    His father often makes donations to that home and sometimes goes there to check on the patients. He never knew his mother was the real person his father was going to check on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it Rodrigo? It doesn¡¯t make my mother who she is supposed to be. And my parents life would never be Normal again. What good will it bring any one of us?¡± Justin Swaras responded.


    ¡°Fine. You may leave when you are ready to¡±Rodrigo dered and stood up, stared at Justin with a grin.


    Justin knew if he didn¡¯t get Rodrigo topromise, the worst would happen. He would go ahead with his ns, he would be the one to bite his fingerster on.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve not done anything good to you before, I remembered I did one. I saved your Cami from prison when she almost died of poisoning.


    I invariably saved your twin. If anything had happened to Cami that night, you wouldn¡¯t be a father now. I was soaked in Cami¡¯s blood when we arrived at the hospital.


    She may not know because she was already in aa, but Eduardo told her. If for that singr favour, pay me back, I am begging you¡± Justin pleaded, went down on a kneel.


    ¡°You want me to be considerate after you had your way with Cami and got acquainted with my kids while I had a situation moreplex than a restraining order?


    That alone boils in my blood and now you want me to consider that? No Justin, I can¡¯t be easily fooled again in this life. So please use the door when you are ready to leave¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you intend to do with those findings Rodrigo?¡± Justin asked, raising himself and standing upright.


    His question made Rodrigo pause and turn back, he Chuckled and said ¡°sell it to your father¡¯s political opponent¡± . That statement made Rodrigo feel happy.


    ¡°It appears you¡¯re enjoying inflicting pain on my family. It is I you have issues with not my parents nor family. Deal with me as a person however you can Rodrigo. Keep my family out of this¡±Justin pleaded.


    Still staring at Rodrigo¡¯s back view he added ¡°if you think I had anything to do with your woman, why don¡¯t you ask her. I swear on my life Rodrigo, Cami still remains yours alone¡­¡± Justin dered.


    If he still doesn¡¯t believe him, there¡¯s obviously nothing that he can do about it. He only has to plead with him using his kids.


    He also knew that he was doing to him because of Cami. He was silent back then and he guessed that he would strike back. But now, he came harder on him than he thought.


    Meanwhile, Cami was just seated, waiting for Rodrigo and Justin to settle their score before she showed up again.


    While she was still waiting, her phone beeped with a message. She opened it and read what was written ¡°don¡¯t leave, until you own your man back¡±


    She smiled. Mirabel is a darling, and to think she was Rodrigo¡¯s sister before bing her sister inw. She made up her mind to convince Rodrigo that they can still make their lives work together.


    ¡°Leave my house!¡± Rodrigo ordered. He wasn¡¯t interested in having him around him. He doesn¡¯t know why but all that Justin said sounded like tant lies in his ears.


    And the thought of Cami and Justin Swaras together kept making him feel furious whenever he mentions it.


    ¡°I swear on the lives of your kids that¡­¡± Justin was using thest option he had to plead with Rodrigo when thetter interrupted him with a fierce anger in his voice.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rodrigo thundered. His voice reverberated in the entire Mansion. Cami shivered at his tone and her heart beat fast.


    She stood up quickly and walked back to the sitting room. She was shocked to see Rodrigo¡¯s eyes spitting fire. Justin on the other hand looked pitiful like a child who was going to be spanked by his parents.


    ¡°How dare you mention my kids here. Are you crazy or something? I may not have gotten any closer to those kids, but they are mine. They are Rodrigo Campbell¡¯s kids!


    The next time you dare something like this, it will be a fight to the death between the both of us. Okay? Now get out!¡± Rodrigo thundered.


    Cami immediately understood that Justin dragged her kids into his discussion with Rodrigo. She looked at Justin and said ¡°please Justin, leave.


    Whatever it is, talk to Rodrigo about it another time. As he is now, don¡¯t try saying anything else¡±


    Justin nodded and turned, walking out of the door. When he left, she was going to shut the door when Rodrigo pulled her back ¡°you always chose him over me right?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t going to follow him out, I need to shut the door¡± Cami replied, pulling herself from his grip.


    When she came back to stand before Rodrigo, she saw his eyes were filled with grievance, his face was frowned and she knew he was madly furious with her.


    ¡°You took my kids and gave them to Justin. You deprive me of my right as a father simply because you had a cross with me.


    For whatever you have with Justin, it doesn¡¯t hurt me as much as separating me from my own kids and getting them another father, I don¡¯t know if I can ever forgive you Cami¡± Rodrigo dered.


    Cami¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She wanted to defend herself but no words seemed toe out of her mouth. She ended up cing her hand on her mouth, sobbing quietly.


    Rodrigo looked at her and turned, returning upstairs. He went to his study and sitting behind his desk, He sighed. Cami, why? He thought aloud.


    He had gotten into his study not quite twenty minutes, the door knob was turned and he knew it was Cami. She came in and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Will you just listen to me please Rodrigo? All I want is for you to hear me out first¡± Cami said softly.


    ¡°And like I said before, I am not interested in listening to you. Is that too hard for you to understand?¡± Rodrigo responded, giving her that irritated look.


    ¡°That is where it all started from. You never think I have something reasonable to say right? You¡¯d rather listen to others and your mind than hear me out.


    If you had cared to listen to me, perhaps I would never have been an ex convict. Maybe you and I might have been living our lives happily now, but you concluded that a low life like mine would not have any sense in my words.


    What are you upset about? That I hurt you back in City B or that I said those humiliating words at you, tell me, which one are you upset about?


    If you knew what I went through to protect my love for you, you probably wouldn¡¯t say or feel the way you are now. I am living¡±Cami dered, cleaned her tears and dashed out of Rodrigo¡¯s study.


    Each of her words were like needles pricking Rodrigo¡¯s heart and conscience. He couldn¡¯t stay rxed when Cami walked out of his study so he stood up and went after her.


    ¡°Cami, Cami¡± he called but thetter just ignored him. She came downstairs, picked up her bag and wanted to walk out when Rodrigo gripped her by her waist but quickly he let her go again.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s sit down,¡± he requested. Reluctantly, Cami sat down and started sobbing. Rodrigo was just staring elsewhere.


    He said she should sit. Rather than going ahead with her words, she started sobbing. He hates to tears let alone the tears of someone he loves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs, when you are ready, you let me know¡±Rodrigo dered and stood up. He can¡¯t stand it seeing her tears and perceiving her sniffling. He would rather leave her alone.


    ¡°If you really want to listen Rodrigo, then sit down¡± Cami instructed and like magic, he did so.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Cami took a deep breath and started by telling him that they don¡¯t need to talk or think about the past. They should just pretend that the past was a nightmare, it was not really true.


    While she talked, Rodrigo just sat down and listened. Then she asked him if he thought what she said was realistic?


    Rodrigo chuckled and said he agrees now that the past was gone and they should sweep it below their feet, but while doing that, they should also pretend that they never dated.


    ¡°Why?¡± Cami asked. Why is Rodrigo dragging the whole thing in another direction? He really doesn¡¯t love her anymore.


    ¡°A lot has happened and the only thing I really need from you right now is my kids. But if you don¡¯t give them to me, fine, I still won¡¯t bother you but they would nevere first before me again¡± Rodrigo replied.


    ¡°A lot has really happened Rodrigo, but from your side. I should be thinking of how hard it is for me to put that behind me. You need me around to get acquainted with the kids okay?¡± Cami dered.


    Cami knew it¡¯s because he was getting married that he wanted to get the kids if he could and integrated them into his home as his kids.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cami, but I am getting married any moment soon. I don¡¯t want you anywhere around me to avoid unnecessary distraction¡­¡±Rodrigo blurted.


    ¡°Getting married?¡± Cami repeated as if she hadn¡¯t heard those words before.

 Chapter 99: Begin Again

    Cami was dazed by Rodrigo¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t like Mirabel hadn¡¯t told her that Rodrigo was getting married to someone else, but hearing him saying it to her was like drilling her heart with a dagger.


    He could say to her that he was getting married and doesn¡¯t want her around him to avoid distraction. Oh she¡¯s always been a distraction to him.


    ¡°Yeah, you heard me right¡± Rodrigo emphasised it, this time, he stood up, he wasn¡¯t interested in saying anything further.


    ¡°Stop there Rodrigo¡± Cami called but thetter didn¡¯t stop nor turned to look back at her. He wasn¡¯t interested in talking more with her. Seeing her, she looks so unclean before him.


    Cami went after him but Rodrigo already got in and shut the door. She banged the door, but Rodrigo wouldn¡¯t listen nor open it.


    ¡°Is this how you really wanted us to part? If you get married to someone else, I won¡¯t let you have ess to your kids. We would shut you out of our lives forever.


    I loved you and have lived only for you and your kids. I gave you the most important thing in your life, and you tell me that you don¡¯t want me around you because I might be a distraction?


    You are mean. You may look cute and handsome, but you are a bad guy. How many more times would you be involved with women while I stand far off watching you?


    First it was Emma and now another woman? I was wrong to have loved you Rodrigo, I was the most stupid girl to have fallen in love with you¡­¡± Cami said and her voice choked.


    She sat on the floor and started sobbing. Rodrigo heard every single word she uttered. She thinks he was mean. There¡¯s no way he can do anything that night in his study if Cami remains in that Mansion.


    After some time he opened the door and came out. Cami¡¯s eyes were puffy and red already. She definitely was tired of sobbing, just sat on the floor and rested her back on the wall.


    ¡°You think it was only you who is being hurt here right? When I came to find you in City B, to apologise, exin and seek your forgiveness, what did you do?


    You almost have me killed. I would have died that day all because I wanted to get back with you. You have so much hatred for me  that I couldn¡¯t imagine you were my girlfriend Cami.


    The height of it was you humiliated me. You said I was impotent and not a man. That I couldn¡¯t even satisfy a woman. That is too much humiliation from a woman to a man.


    How can you say that to me Cami? Am I so horrible in bed that you have to humiliate me so much? What did I do wrong that day?


    The wrong thing I did was to have hit your boyfriend. You took it on me and shed me with your mouth. You would rather take his side than me, your ex.


    How do you think we can ever be happy together again? That was when I took the decision andpletely shut you out of my life. I can¡¯t help it but you can¡¯t me me either¡­¡± Rodrigo exined.


    ¡°I had nothing to do with Justin Swaras. I just said those words to hurt you. There was nothing behind the scene¡± Cami exined quickly.


    She knew those words were weighty but she didn¡¯t say it to Humiliate him and make Justin appear a superman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cami, but I don¡¯t believe you. If Justin said something amiss before you came out that evening, I would believe what you just said.


    But he said words very simr to what you said. At different times by you two. I can only conclude that it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m sorry if you think I am not believing you but that¡¯s the case here¡±Rodrigo replied.


    He was feeling exhausted with this whole talk. He doesn¡¯t like talking so much but he had to exin these things to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me. And you had already shut me out of your life. I think there¡¯s little or nothing that I can do or say now¡± Cami dered, getting off the floor, Rodrigo helped her up.


    His heart longed for Cami, to hold her and hug her. He wants to return to the way they were in the past before Jade and Jude were ever conceived but the barrier was in his head, he was seeing that she was no longer his woman again.


    ¡°I wish this whole nonsense never happened between us. I still love you very much but I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡± he trailed off.


    Cami nodded. She looked at her wristwatch, it waste and Rodrigo read her mind already ¡°it¡¯ste already, why don¡¯t you pass the night here and next morning you return home.


    Or better still, if you want, one of the bodyguards could drive you home. What do you think?¡± He asked, his voice now full of emotions like the Rodrigo she used to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling thirsty,¡± Cami said, not answering his question. She had sobbed and now, she needs water to replenish the ones she lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water¡± Rodrigo said and went back inside his study, brought a jug of water and went downstairs, brought a tumbler and poured Cami a drink.


    This time she had returned to sit in his study. She took the ss of water and sipped it down. This is Rodrigo she used to know.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve sobbed too much. Why don¡¯t you take a bath and I¡¯ll get you an analgesic. Otherwise you¡¯ll have a headache¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±Cami agreed. Mirabel has told her not to leave until she gets her man back. She must get Rodrigo back, that is certain.


    ¡°Use the master bedroom by your left. I¡¯ll order something for you to wear¡± Rodrigo said and took his phone, ordering Cami¡¯s size of clothes and nightwear.


    Cami was just staring at him. That¡¯s exactly how he does everything for her back then until evil people schemed against them. He is still the same Rodrigo she knew.


    Rodrigo looked at her and their eyes locked. A brief moment of love passed between them and Rodrigo came to hold her hand. He brought his lips close to her and almost kissed her.


    When Cami thought he would kiss her, at thest minute, he withdrew and said ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think it is right to cheat¡± he said.


    He was indicating that Cami has Justin and he was getting married too. Both of them were cheating if they kissed each other.


    ¡°Hmmm but you cheated when you kissed Emma publicly¡± Cami asked, staring at him to see his actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Rodrigo said, backing away from Cami and thetter pouted her lips and walked out of his study. One thing she knows is that she must get Rodrigo back that night.


    If she has to seduce him she would. That might not be the best option now but that¡¯s the quickest way for her to hold him down. He would not only kiss her, he would have her in his bed.


    When Cami got into Rodrigo¡¯s bedroom, the room still looked exquisite like it was back then. The King bed was still there except that it has a different bedspread.


    On the wall was arge portrait of her picture taken with Rodrigo. They look cute together, he held her from behind by her waist, having that charming smile on his face.


    She remembered that day. They went for dinner with a proposed partner and he introduced her as his girlfriend. They sealed that deal and he took her out.


    Rodrigo¡¯s smile andughter were notmon, but with her, he wouldugh out loud that she would wonder how he could be so yful and yet be stern out there.


    She ran her finger over the picture and smiled. She missed Rodrigo¡¯spanionship for the past few years they were apart. He is such a sweet romantic guy.


    She went to the closest to pick a wardrobe and was stunned to find her dresses were still there neatly arranged and her eyes welled up in tears.


    He definitely was optimistic that she would one day return to him. He didn¡¯t dispose of her dresses and kept them still in his closet.


    Now, she regretted her actions, treating him so badly. He realised he was wrong and came to find her but she only showed him hatred and her vengeful heart wouldn¡¯t see beyond his past errors.


    She ran her hands over those designer clothes then. They were not in Vogue anymore but at the time Rodrigo took her shopping, they were the most expensive andtest designers in town.


    She took one out of the set of towels in the closet and changed out of her dress. She needs a nightwear when she takes her bath and finds the nightwear she worest night she and Rodrigo spentst before things fell apart.


    Cami came downstairs to take a ss of milk. She opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and poured herself a ss. As she returned the milk back to its ce, she took her ss of milk and turned only toe face to face with Rodrigo.


    She was shocked that he was there and she didn¡¯t know. ¡°When did you be a cat that your footsteps cannot be heard? Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be working in your study?¡± Cami inquired, taking the milk to her lips.


    She wondered how quickly his servants had stuck his refrigerator with groceries. Didn¡¯t he juste in that evening and leave the next morning?


    Rodrigo chuckled aloud. He was still by the entrance to the kitchen with his side leaning against the door frame. His hands folded across his chest.


    ¡°I remembered you have asked me this question in the past, and I said if you want to call me a cat, you could do it. But working, I can¡¯t work because you are here¡± he said looking at her seductive and transparent nightwear.


    ¡°Oh Rodrigo the cat,¡± Cami teased,ughing. Rodrigo can make her smile and amuse her so much.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you mother of my kittens¡± Rodrigo repliedughing. He moved away from the frame he leaned on and came towards her, taking her ss of milk and cing it on the kitchen table and suddenly pulled her closer to himself.


    They stood staring at each other. Rodrigo towered over her and she looked up at him. Their breath so close and their heart beats was all they could feel at that moment.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Time seemed to stand still before them as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Love and genuine emotions seemed to flow in their eyes as they cherished such moments.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question and please tell me the honest truth,¡±Rodrigo finally broke the silence. He wants to know the truth, nothing but the truth.

 Chapter 100

    Cami just nodded, she couldn¡¯t say anything. But kept looking into the eyes of the man she loved so much.


    ¡°Did you¡­ I mean you and Justin Swaras have affairs?¡± He asked. That was the only reason he backed away from Cami.


    ¡°No. We never did anything like that. He asked me out but I told him I can¡¯t. Only you that matters to me, it¡¯s only you I love. I haven¡¯t done anything with anyone else while we were apart¡±Cami answered honestly.


    Rodrigo didn¡¯t reply to her but just stared into her eyes. As if he was reading her thoughts, his eyes transfixed on hers.


    ¡°I love you very much Cami but I don¡¯t know if you still¡­¡± Rodrigo was saying when Cami interrupted him.


    ¡°I love you too Rodrigo more than anything else¡± she confessed. A faint smile crossed her lips and he asked her a another question:


    ¡°Can we begin again?¡± He asked Cami a question that was worth more than a million dors to Cami. She smiled and next, hugged Rodrigo, cing her head on his chest.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡± she stuttered. She was so excited that Rodrigo nted a featherlight kiss on her hair. She caressed his back, everything has actually fallen into ce.


    Rodrigo raised her chin and gently ced his lips on hers. It was something they both longed for. It started gently and gradually became fierce, hot and sweet.


    Cami didn¡¯t know how they arrived at the bedroom but knew when they got there, Rodrigo was ready to ravish her.


    He ced her on the King bed and his hands smooching her body. She was already moaning silently, finding her way to unload his rope.


    Rodrigo kept kissing her as if his life depended on it. He next started kissing her neck down to her body. At this time Cami couldn¡¯t hold on, she seeded in untying his rope.


    Next morning when Cami woke up, Rodrigo was not in bed anymore. She looked tired and out of strength. Rodrigo¡¯s side was cold indicating he was up for a while already.


    She got out of bed, and wrapped the quilt around her. Her legs seemed to wobble and she staggered into the bathroom.


    Rodrigo should have changed his name to a horse. Shit, that guy is a badass. He kept taking her over and over despite her pleas to let her rest for a while.


    It was close to dawn that he eventually let her go. It appeared he was making for the lost times. Despite letting her go, he didn¡¯t appear to be exhausted.


    She will have to take some painkillers. As she soaked in a warm bath, she cherished her time with Rodrigo. This was going to be a beginning for them.


    What about his marriage? Was he still going ahead with it? No, he won¡¯t. Rodrigo is principled, he wouldn¡¯t sleep with her if he was going to be married to someone else.


    She soon got out of the bathroom and saw that he had gotten her a new dress. She smiled, he knows her size always from her undies and her outer wears.


    Rodrigo was looking simple in his round neck polo on jeans, he wore a flop and was making calls when she came downstairs.


    When he saw her, he told the fellow on the other end that he would call her back. He hung up and ced the phone by the edge of the sofa.


    ¡°Finally up?¡± He asked, looking at her from her head to her toes. He smiled and stood up circling his hands around her waist.


    ¡°Yeah, I managed to be¡± Cami replied, eyeing him yfully. Rodrigo chuckled and said ¡°I¡¯m d you have rested enough because we still have business at hand¡± before Cami could analyse what that means, he was kissing her again.


    Eventually it waste in the evening when Rodrigo and Cami drove to the ss house to see his grandfather. He shouldn¡¯t have checked on him earlier but he was quite busy with his girlfriend.


    Rodrigo kept ncing at Cami¡¯s side. She really was tired and he knew it. He knew he had over done her this time but he had already given her some pain killers.


    ¡°Should I take you back so you can rest?¡± He asked but Cami said she would be fine. Rodrigo shrugged and kept driving.


    ¡°Did you take the contraceptives?¡± Rodrigo asked again and Cami said yes. Then he didn¡¯t say anything again. He was going to contemte on how he was going to n the engagement party between them both.


    ¡°Rodrigo¡± Cami asked, turning to nce at him. ¡°Yes¡± he answered, nced at Cami and concentrated on the steering again.


    ¡°Are you still getting married to the other woman?¡± Her eyes were breathing fire as if she could do anything if he said yes.


    Rodrigo nced at her and said ¡°I¡¯ve called off the wedding because I love you alone and I want you more than anyone else¡±


    Cami smiled and hugged him sideways. ¡°I love you too Rodrigo. I really do¡± Cami reaffirmed her confession.


    When Cami and Rodrigo arrived at the ss house, Jade and Jude were with their grandma L. They seemed to be doing some scrambling.


    ¡°Jude, Jade¡±Cami called and the kids raised their heads and saw their mother. L too did the same and saw Cami and Rodrigo.


    She was happy. Her smile cannot be mistaken. It was genuine and filled with so much emotion and love. Seeing them both together now, implies they have left the past behind.


    Cami was holding hands with Rodrigo when her kids came running towards her. Rodrigo let her off and his eyes fixed on his kids.


    He loved and longed for them for years, now he saw them, not through the video Mirabel usually sends but with his eyes, just as they are.


    As the kids hugged their mother, Jade paused and looked at Rodrigo and then her brother. She squinted, her brother and this man looked so much alike.


    ¡°Jude, Jade this is your daddy. He was busy somewhere but he¡¯s now fully back to us¡± Cami created a false excuse not to make her kids unhappy.


    Rodrigo immediately squatted. He came to their level and smiled. Jade took after Cami but Jude, he doesn¡¯t need to ask for who he took after. He readily saw his mini version in his son.


    ¡°Are you my real dad?¡± Jade asked,ing towards Rodrigo. ¡°Yes, my love. I am your daddy¡± Rodrigo replied, nodding at the same time.


    The girl seemed very happy at her father¡¯s words as he threw herself on him and hugged him.


    ¡°Wee daddy¡± Jude said and came over, hugging his father too. Rodrigo has never felt so happy in his life like he felt at the time when he heard his kids call him daddy.


    He hugged them long and Cami saw the tenderness and love visibly expressed in Rodrigo¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have longed for such a time for a long time.


    L was happy. She had her grandchildren and her son has found his woman again.   Her eyes were filled with love and excitement.


    Six monthster, Rodrigo and Cami¡¯s wedding was the talk of the Town. On every social media handle, magazines and papers it¡¯s all about Rodrigo and Cami¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°We are really going to be married Rodrigo¡± Cami asked, resting her back on his torso.


    ¡°Yes my love. You and our kids are the best things I¡¯ve ever had in my life¡± Rodrigo replied, yfully twisting the edges of her hair.


    Suddenly the two kids came running towards their parents and it appeared they¡¯ve been arguing.


    ¡°Dad, mum, Jude said we will not be apanying you both for your honeymoon¡± she asked, feeling aggrieved already.


    ¡°Stupid, stupid. You are so lousy and can¡¯t keep secrets¡± Jude rebuked his sister folding his arms around his chest and looked offended.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Cami and Rodrigo exchanged nces and they both smiled quietly.


    ¡°Let me think of what I will do for you both. How about I take you both and your mummy for a date?¡± Rodrigo asked, the two kids looked at each other again and giggled.


    ¡°Yes daddy,¡± Jade screamed.


    ¡°We move dad¡± Jude gave a thumbs up.


    THE END


    Thank you readers foring this far.


    Stay safe!


    Stay healthy!.


    Stay happy!


    Take LOVE Muahhhhrr!!!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!